Haikyuu Spicy and not so Spicy

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/26802451.

Rating: Explicit
Archive Warning: Rape/Non-Con, Underage
Category: M/M, Multi
Fandom: Haikyuu!!
Relationship: Sawamura Daichi/Sugawara Koushi, Iwaizumi Hajime/Oikawa Tooru,
Hinata Shouyou/Kageyama Tobio, Akaashi Keiji/Bokuto Koutarou,
Kozume Kenma/Kuroo Tetsurou, Akaashi Keiji/Bokuto Koutarou/Kuroo
Tetsurou, Tsukishima Kei/Yamaguchi Tadashi, Azumane
Asahi/Nishinoya Yuu, Haiba Lev/Yaku Morisuke, Miya Atsumu/Sakusa
Kiyoomi, Miya Osamu/Suna Rintarou, Daishou Suguru/Terushima
Yuuji, Hinata Shouyou/Everyone, Hinata Shouyou/Iwaizumi
Hajime/Oikawa Tooru, Hinata Shouyou/Kozume Kenma/Kuroo
Tetsurou, Akaashi Keiji/Bokuto Koutarou/Hinata Shouyou, Hinata
Shouyou/Tendou Satori/Ushijima Wakatoshi, Haiba Lev/Hinata
Shouyou, Hinata Shouyou/Miya Atsumu/Miya Osamu, Oikawa
Tooru/Tendou Satori/Ushijima Wakatoshi, Ennoshita Chikara/Tanaka
Ryuunosuke, Semi Eita/Shirabu Kenjirou, Goshiki Tsutomu/Ushijima
Wakatoshi, Hanamaki Takahiro/Matsukawa Issei, Kita Shinsuke/Ojiro
Aran, Oikawa Tooru/Ushijima Wakatoshi, Sugawara Koushi/Tendou
Satori, Hinata Shouyou/Iwaizumi Hajime/Sawamura Daichi, Akaashi
Keiji/Bokuto Koutarou/Kozume Kenma, Terushima Yuuji/Yamaguchi
Tadashi, Daishou Suguru/Kuroo Tetsurou, Kamasaki Yasushi/Moniwa
Kaname
Additional Tags: Shower Sex, Top Sawamura Daichi, Bottom Sugawara Koushi, Bottom
Oikawa Tooru, Top Iwaizumi Hajime, Spanking, Caning, BDSM, Daddy
Kink, Bottom Hinata Shouyou, Top Kageyama Tobio, Top Bokuto
Koutarou, Bottom Akaashi Keiji, Dirty Talk, Anal Sex, Anal Fingering,
Bottom Kozume Kenma, Top Kuroo Tetsurou, Top Tsukishima Kei,
Bottom Yamaguchi Tadashi, Stockholm Syndrome, Oral Sex, Loss of
Virginity, Bottom Nishinoya Yuu, Top Azumane Asahi, Gun Kink, Gay
Sex, Rough Sex, Bottom Yaku Morisuke, Top Haiba Lev, Bottom
Sakusa Kiyoomi, Top Miya Atsumu, Ass Play, Anal Play, Fluff and
Angst, bottom suna rintarou, Top Miya Osamu, Belts, Abuse, Mpreg,
Bottom Daishou Suguru, Top Terushima Yuuji, Sounding, Shibari,
Nipple Clamps, Nipple Play, Hinata Shouyou is Sunshine, Orgy,
accidental genderbender, Top Ushijima Wakatoshi, Top Tendou Satori,
Hybrid Hinata Shouyou, ddlb, Non-Consensual Spanking, Omega
Hinata Shouyou, Age Play, Swearing, Drugs, References to Drugs,
Marijuana, Smoking
Stats: Published: 2020-10-03 Completed: 2021-06-22 Chapters: 85/85 Words:
169748

Haikyuu Spicy and not so Spicy

by whatsonot22

Summary
I am taking requests. I am making some spicy and some not so spicy. Sorry for the
grammar mistakes, and I am sorry if they suck. I am also doing tags as I go. In this book, I
have stories with smut and some stories without smut. If you have a request for me just
write it in the comments
 Daisuga Shower sex

Sugawara's pov
Okay so, I am currently trying not to freak out. Daichi is going to be here in an hour, and I still
have tons of stuff to do around the house.
After a half-hour passes by and I finally have finished all of the chores. Now all I have to do is take
a shower. I grab my black leggings and a plain white shirt along with a pair of black panties, which
are Daichi's favorite. He claims black looks sinful on me. I then walk into my bathroom and turn
on my shower, as it’s warming. I stip off all of my clothing and brush my teeth. Once I finished
brushing my teeth I step into the hot shower. Hot showers are my absolute favorite thing in the
entire world. The hot water hits my skin and I let out a long sigh I didn’t realize I was holding in.
This is much needed.

Daichi's pov
I got out of work a little earlier than expected today. I decided to stop by the local flower shop and
pick up some flowers for my sweet Koushi. I picked out some red roses and white carnations, his
favorite. I made my way back to my car and head off towards Koushi’s place. Koushi and I don’t
live together yet. I am looking for an apartment for us but I may wait on that, and just do a shared
frat house with some of our other friends. We were all accepted into the same university. I pull into
Koushi’s driveway and turn off my car. I lock the door behind me and pull out the spare key he
gave me and unlocked the door. Once inside I relocked it and called out his name. When I didn’t
get a response I got scared. That is until I heard the shower start. I sigh knowing now he is not in
any danger. Then a thought came to my head, and I set the flowers down on the kitchen table and
walk into Koushi’s room. I strip off all my clothes and wait for him to step inside the shower. Once
I hear the shower current slide open and close. I took that as my queue and walked in there quietly.
I close the door as quietly as I could and walked over to the back of the shower. I step inside.

Sugawara's Pov
As I bend down to pick up my wash clothe. I felt hands wrap around my waist.

" WHAT THE FUCK!?" I yell and jump to turn around and face Daichi. He laughs at me. How
dare he! “ You scared the living shit out of me you asshole!” I punch his chest. He laughs again
and pulls me into a hug.

“ I’m sorry sweetheart I got out of work early and I wanted to surprise you. I heard the shower
going and thought I’d join you,” Daichi says kissing my chin and neck.

“ You could have warned me you jerk,” I say and turn away from him to pout.

“ Awe, I’m sorry babe okay? Here let me make it up to you,” Daichi grabs the body wash and
squirts some into his hands and starts to rub my shoulders and back. I sigh and put my hands
against the shower wall and let him work his magic. Soon his touches became more intense when
he decided to start kissing down my neck. I lean back into him and I can feel his member press into
my leg. So this is where we’re going?

“ I hate you,” I say and turn around to face him.

“ You sure you hate me?” he leans in and kisses my lips.

“ You know I could never hate you,” I tell him.

“ That’s what I thought babe,” He snorts and I roll my eyes.

I wrap my hands around his neck and start kissing him passionately. He smiles into the kiss and
licks my bottom lip for entrance. I allow him, and then I can feel his hot tongue against mine. I can
also feel his hands roaming my body, and make their way to my ass. He then grabs my ass hard
making me moan and I can feel his smirk through the kiss. I pull away from him.

“ Daichi if we are going to do this you better make it quick because if my parents hear us I don’t
think I’ll be able to live with the embarrassment. “

“ Then we better make this quick,” He says and grabs my legs. I take that as a queue to jump so I
jump and wrap my legs around him. Daichi then shoves me against the back of the shower and
starts to roughly kiss my neck and bite me. I am going to have to hide all these now. The last thing
I need is to be teased by the volleyball team. I can hear Tanaka and Nishinoya saying ' dad go too
hard on you, mom?' snickering. Those little shits can be quite ruthless when it comes to teasing.
Daichi moves a hand and inserts one finger into me making me moan very loudly. I need more. “
Then beg,” I hear him say, I must have said that out loud. He moves his finger around and I can no
longer take it.

“ Fuck Daichi… Just fuck me already I can’t take it anymore, please Dai I need it!” I feel like I
can’t breathe right now for how much I am turned on. My dick is standing straight up against my
stomach and I can feel his dick pressing onto my thigh. I jump down and turn around so my back is
facing him, and he takes this as his chance to enter. I feel his thick member slam into me making
me scream out I can feel tears start to form in my eyes. We did not use foreplay this time so it burns
quite a bit at first. That scream took Daichi by surprise because he then stopped entering to ask if
I’m okay.

“ You okay Koushi? I’m sorry I forgot to finger you first.” He goes to pull out. I quickly grab his
hip.

“ You better not pull out. I’m fine I just need a second to adjust.” I move a little and now it feels
better. I tell him to resume and he starts thrusting. Daichi always knows right where to hit.

“ Fuck Daichi! Right there!” I scream in pleasure.

“ You’re always so tight baby, I don’t think I’m going to last much longer honey,” Daichi says in
between thrusts. Fuck I'm close.

“ Daichi!” I scream his name and shoot cum all over the shower wall, and my stomach. I hear
Daichi whimper behind me.

“ Fuck baby do that again. Clench like that again” I do and I hear him moan out very loudly and he
shoots his hot load into my ass. He stays in there for a few seconds so we can catch our breath.
Slowly he pulls out and I can feel his slick run down my legs. He grabs a was cloth and cleans me
up.

“ That was hot,” I tell him while looking up at him.

“ Hell yeah, we should do that more often. I never thought shower sex would be this hot, “ Daichi
says smirking at me. I laugh and playfully smack his chest. I lean up to kiss him when piercingly
cold water hits us both at the same time making us both squeal and jump out. I quickly shut the
water off on my way out. Daichi on his way of stepping out frantically slips and falls hard onto the
ground. I burst out laughing at him.

“ Are you okay?” I ask laughing. He just groans at me. “ I guess you really are Deadchi,” I say
laughing lightly and hold out a hand to help him up. Instead, he pulls me down with him and kisses
me sweetly. I was going to continue to kiss him when I hear a knock on the door. Making Daichi
and I both whip our heads up at the door.

“ Next time you two decide to do that be quieter, or else I’m going to have your dad stuff me the
next time you two decide to have a movie night.” I hear my mom say.
Daichi and I both turn bright red and we both mutter out a sorry to her. I can hear her laughing
though and walk away. My mom is pretty chill sometimes.
 Teacher Iwachan Student Oikawa
Chapter Summary

Oikawa teases his daddy and he gets the cane for the first time.

Chapter Notes

Have a request in mind? Let me know and I can help you out :)

Iwaizumi's pov.

So it has been a few months since Oikawa Tooru and I have been messing around. Oikawa as much
of a brat he is, I find him so perfect. I can’t help but fall in love with him more and more every day.
Oikawa and I are ‘student and teacher’ lovers. We have to go on dates far away from this city and
school so no one finds out about our illegal activities. If someone were to find out my teacher’s
license will be revoked and I could be put in jail.

None of us want that. I mean I am only a few years older than him but he is still a minor. At the
ripe age of 17 and I am 24. Not a big age difference, but we are waiting impatiently for him to turn
18 and graduate school. Which both are three months away. Once he is graduated and 18 we can
come out as a couple, for now, we have to be patient. I am Oikawa’s English teacher and for class
today I had told them all to write me an essay about what makes them happy. Oikawa is my top
student in the class. Even if we were not doing things he would still score high. He is a very smart
student. Sometimes.

The essays were all due at the end of the hour or early Monday morning. Within a half-hour,
Oikawa walked up with a huge smile on his face and handed me his paper with a wink. I give a
weird look and I begin to read and grade what he wrote to me.

To what extent does my happiness come from? Well, my happiness comes from my daddy Iwaizumi
Hajime. He is always there to love, to care, to touch, and to please me. I enjoy pleasing my daddy
it brings me happiness. He makes me feel things I never imagined I would ever feel. Allow me to
express in full detail exactly what my daddy does to make me weak to my knees. Especially make
me fully submit to his every order.

( I gulp. I can feel my dick hardening as I am reading this. I look up and see him sitting there with
the biggest smile. Who does he think he is to do this to me? He is not going to be able to walk after
I am done with him.)

Daddy is at his best when he is angry and horny. I may not be able to sit for a week, but it is a
good feeling. Every time I sit or move I think of him and his big juicy cock pounding in and out of
me, basically fucking me into complete bliss. He always loves it when I call him daddy or scream
his name so loud all the neighbors can hear it. My favorite place to be wrecked by him is in school.
The fear of being caught drives me to do scandalous things like this.
( I am going to wreck him. I am so painfully hard right now, and all I can see is him smiling at me.
He has no idea what he is in for. He is lucky this is the last class of the day before school gets out
and the weekend begins. )

The two things that daddy hates the most is when I swear or touch myself without his permission.
Well, I may or may not be touching myself the entire time writing this. I mean who wouldn't after
thinking back at all the times you were fucked so hard you don’t even know your own name.
Everyone thinks I'm a good straight-A student, but good boys are bad boys that haven't been
caught. I mean at this exact moment in time. I'll be watching my daddy get hard in class, painfully
hard that is. He can't touch himself in front of all his innocent students. I on the other hand am in
the back with a vibrator in my ass and touching myself. I can almost bet he wants to taste me. I
may have cum once or twice without any consent, my panties will be so soaked for him.

( This brat isn’t going to walk all weekend.)

In conclusion, my daddy is my nicotine. I love him very much and I don't know what I would do
without him in my life. I can’t wait to turn 18 and graduate so we don’t have to hide anymore. I do
know he is extremely horny right now and I wouldn't be surprised if he punishes me for this, god I
hope he does. It was quite the sight to see him get all worked up reading this essay. I love you,
daddy, I'll be expecting you after class. Always ready to please my daddy, and I hope you don’t
hate me.

God damn Shittykawa. I came. I came from reading this essay untouched. He got me to cum
untouched. I look up after setting the paper down and there he was sure as hell with his hand down
his pants. He looks up at me and takes his fingers out and sucks and licks all it off. I placed him in
the back of the class for a reason. I smile at him and continue to grade all the other student’s
papers.

" Class if you don't finish today it’s fine you can turn it into me on Monday. You may talk for the
rest of the hour. Happy Friday! " I say and the class cheered and put their essays away and start to
chat with one another. I pull my chair closer to the computer screen and as I was about to enter in a
few grades I hear someone by my desk. I look up and see the naughty boy himself.

" Looks like you have a problem there Mr. Iwaizumi" He giggled. He fucking giggled. Does he
even know how fucked he going to be when the class gets over with?

" I wouldn't be pushing anything right now mister Oikawa. You're in big trouble and I expect you
to be in my classroom as soon as the second last bell rings or you'll get it worst." I tell him in my
serious tone. He giggles and walks on the other side of the desk. He looks over his shoulder st the
class who are all distracted playing Among Us.

" here's a little something for you daddy." He winks and hands me his cum-soaked panties. The
bell rings and he giggles and leaves to collect his things from his locker. I am gonna destroy him.

Oikawa's pov

Iwachan was so angry. I might have overdone it, but I have been waiting a long time to get him
back for the last time he made me hard during class. I hurry to muy locker and grab my overnight
bag and homework because I am staying the weekend at Iwachan’s house. I hear the last bell ring I
now have 4 minutes to make it to daddy's room. I fast walk to his room not wanting to be late, that
will make things 10 times worse than what they already are. I walk into his classroom. Not
noticing him right away, but the door shutting and locking behind me had me shivering in
anticipation. I turn around quickly and I see Iwachan standing there with a thin stick in his hand.
" Tooru, what you had done today was extremely unacceptable. You have broken many rules
today. You'll be severely punished for it." I was about to say something but he slapped the thin
stick on the table. Making me flinch. What is that thing? " Do not speak slut. Strip down and bend
yourself over my desk." I quickly take my shirt and pants off. I bend over for him.

" Do you know what this is?" he shows me the stick. I shake my head ‘no’ not knowing how to
speak at the moment.

" This is the most painful spanking implement. Its called a cane. You've earned yourself 40 strokes
from it. You might bleed from this but you will be bruised for a week or two since I know you
bruise easily. I also know how much you love it when daddy leaves marks on you. Can I have your
color darling?" Iwaizumi says so calmly that it makes Oikawa kind of scared.

" Green daddy," I say whispering out. I am so nervous now. How bad is this going to hurt?

" Good now baby I need you to count these if you miss any of these I will start over, but if you take
the first 20 without any issues we can stop there alright baby boy?" Iwaizumi asks rubbing
Oikawa’s back as a sort of comfort.

" Yes, daddy."

“ What is your color baby?”

“ Green daddy.”

“ Okay, good baby. We are going to get started now.”

whish

" Owie One." This was worst then I thought. Way worse from the flogger or ruler.

Whish Whish Whish

" Two, three, four" I bite my arm and squeeze my eyes shut.

Whish Whish Whish Whish

" fi-ve, si-x, seven, eight" I feel him stop for a second to rub the areas he has hit. I lean into his
touch. I am already crying from the pain of this. I must have pissed him off.

" You're already welting up from this. Hopefully, this will teach you not to ever be this naughty
again baby boy." He stops rubbing and I feel the cane hit again.

" nine" I squeak out.

Whish Whish Whish Whish Whish

" Ten, eleven, twel-ev, thirteen, four-teen" My voice cracks, and I start full-on crying now. I reach
my hand back there to rub.

“ No baby boy you are going to take this like a good boy right? Put your hands back where they
were or I’ll handcuff you.” I put my hand back where it is and start sobbing more.

“ What is your color baby?”

“ Green daddy.”
“ Are you sure its green, don’t lie to me right now” I only have six more to go. I can do this.

“ It’s green daddy but it hurts so bad,” I hiccup at him.

“ It is supposed to hurt honey. This is a punishment. Now you have six more to go. You don’t have
to count these if you don’t want too. Once this is done We can cuddle for a little bit pack up and
leave for my house for the weekend. “ He says and kisses my lower back. He pulls away and I
brace for the last six.

Whish Whish Whish Whish Whish Whish

Twenty. I'm completely bawling now. Iwaizumi sets the cane down and rubs my now welted ass,
and I turn around cry into his shoulder.

" I'm so sorry daddy." He continues to rub my back and my sore ass.

" Its okay baby you did so well. I'm glad you learned your lesson. How about when we get home
we take a hot bath together with your favorite bath bomb?" I nod my head. He wipes away my tears
and kisses me.

“ Want me to take a picture of what your ass looks like? I think it looks pretty with the markings I
left on you.”

“ Yes daddy,” I say looking up at him with my tear-stained eyes. I am curious to see what this looks
like. It hurts so bad I can only imagine what it looks like.

“ Okay turn around and bend over for me baby,” He instructs so I do what he says and he snaps a
photo of it. I turn back around and look at it. I gasp. There are thin purple horizontal lines all across
my ass. There are a few markings bleeding. My ass is swollen and bright red and very bruised. I
am going to have these on me few weeks…

“ Iwachan that looks so horrible and feels horrible. I don’t ever want that cane again. I hate it.
Where did you even get that from? “ I pout

“ Bokuto used it on Akaashi and said it really worked on him. I also think Suga got this before too.
I know you know who they are because they were at my birthday party last month.” I nod
remembering them. I’ve been talking to them in a group chat we created a while ago. I keep in
touch with Akaashi and Sugawara. After I graduate I am hoping we can become good friends.
Maybe I can even go out for a few drinks with them.

“As I said before Iwachan I don’t ever want this again. I hate it. “

“ Well, now I know what punishment actually works on you.” Iwaizumi says with a chuckle. “
Now let’s get you dressed so we can go home and relax. “

“ You owe me a back rub,” I say and bend down to put my sweat pants back on wincing at the
fabric on my ass.

“ I don’t owe you, anything babe,” He says and picks his school work bag up and mine, he hands it
to me for me to carry. I know he wants to carry it super badly but I have to carry it myself in case
someone sees us together. We use the excuse that I live next door to him so I can ride home with
him most days.
“ Mean Iwachan,” I whine at him and we walk out of the school and to Iwachan’s car. He starts it
up and we head back to his home for relaxation and cuddles.
 The flower garden Kagehina
Chapter Summary

Hinata doesn't listen to Kageyama. Does he ever though?

Hinata's Pov

Kageyama and anyone who knows me. Knows I love flowers. When Kageyama and I moved into
our own house. I got started planting flowers almost admittedly. It has always been a big dream of
mine to have a huge flower garden behind my house. Maybe a coy fish pound one day as well.

Our house is in the woods. We have a few neighbors around here, but we are mostly secluded. The
nearest neighbor is about a half-mile down the road. I have my garden starting right when you walk
out of the kitchen. There is a path leading to the open backyard where I have a volleyball net set up
and our in-ground pool. The path of flowers ends at the arch I had Kageyama build me. It took me
a while to convince him to build it, but when he did. He did it in such a cute way. He built the arch
and then made a really cute proposal to me. Every time I see the arch I get teary-eyed from how
much I love him.

Kageyama had purposed to me almost a whole year ago. We are waiting to get married since his
job has been really crazy lately. He has some crazy hours. I have no idea when he will be home
most days. I don’t mind waiting for us to get married though. Plus I have a few of my friends
helping me out with planning the wedding. We are taking our time with the planning. It is so nice
to not be in such a rush. Plus it gave me time to grow out all these beautiful flowers. I planted them
in such a way that they grow on and around the arch perfectly. Making it one hundred times better.

Today is really hot outside. It’s nearly 100 degrees out and the humidity is 100%. Kageyama told
me earlier before he left for work to stay inside today, but that didn't stop me from going outside.
Since when do I listen to him? I walk outside and start sweating right away from the humidity.
Thankfully we don’t live around anyone so I take off all of my clothes and grab our garden hose
and start watering my plants. I spend about an hour doing this every day.

Once I was done watering my plants I start to pull weeds. I take the new weeds out and stuff them
into a bag, so I can properly dispose of them later. It usually takes me about an hour to pull all
these weeds and water my flowers. I feel like I’ve been out here for more than an hour today
because I can feel the heat really start to affect me. I’m ginger, and naked, so I don’t doubt I’m
going to be sunburnt. I can already feel Kageyma lecturing me now rubbing aloe on me later. I
wipe the sweat off my forehead and bend over to continue to my gardening. I had to really bend
over to pull this one weed out. As I am getting ready to yank it out, I feel a huge smack across my
ass.

" Ow!" I say and turn around to face an angry Kageyama.

" Hinata boke! I told you to stay inside today. Its way too hot outside. Plus you have sunburn on
your ass and back now," I guess the lecture has already started.

" But Tobio I need to get this done; because they could die. They need to be watered every day," I
say pouting at him.
" No buts, get inside. They'll be here later, wait till it cools off a little," he says taking my hand
leading me back inside. Once we are inside the house, I could feel the temperature change. I start
to shiver.

" See you’re used to the heat outside, now your gonna get sick," Kageyama tells me. I just roll my
eyes and walk over to my clothes that I disregarded onto the floor earlier
" What do you think you're doing?" Kageyama asks me.

" I am getting dressed because I am cold," I say letting out a shiver and attempt to put my shirt on.
He stops me.

" Hinata boke, you didn't listen to me, and you rolled your eyes at me. I think you deserve a
punishment." He says sternly. I think I can tell where this is going to lead. I am now shivering from
something else. Suddenly I am not cold no more. Kageyama walks over to me and grabs my arm,
and leads me to the couch. He sits down and pulls me over his lap. He surely is not going to spank
me with my sunburn, is he?

" I think I am only going to give you ten because you are burnt badly and this will definitely hurt.
Then after this, I plan on fucking you," Kageyama says bluntly. I let out a squeal when he lands the
first swat to my ass. It burns more than usual, most likely from being sunburned. Once he finishes
spanking me he moves me off his lap and takes off his clothes. I bite my lip with anticipation for
what is about to come. I lie down on my back and he puts my legs over his shoulders and gives me
a smile and pecks my lips quickly.

" Tobio baby, please don’t tease me today, I’ve already been punished enough today, " I tell him.
He laughs, I knew that was coming.

“ Do you make the rules here? I mean I try to but it is not like you listen anyways,” Kageyama says
and shoves a dry finger into me.

"TOBIO!" I moan out loud. Is he planning on going in dry?

“ Tobio lube,” I mutter out to him breathing hard as he adds a second and third finger at the same
time.

“ I don’t have time to get the lube, “ He says and bites my shoulder. Next thing I know he licks my
hole making me grabs his hair and moan out his name.

“ Ya- yama, that’s dirty,” I tell him and he doesn’t seem to care as he shoves his tongue into my
hole.

“ Tobi- Tobio! Please fuck, Fuck me please I need it, baby,” I say and scratch his back. He
removes his mouth and shoves his dick into my ass without any warning making me scream his
name. He starts to thrust deep into me and leans close to my ear whispering dirty things to me to
make me blush and whine.

“ You like that baby, you like it when I abuse your little boy pussy. Let me hear you, baby,” He
says and licks my ear.

“ Yes, fuck Tobio right there!” I shout digging my nails into his. I can feel myself getting close.

“ Fuck baby I’m close Tobio I’m cumming, FUCK!” I shout and shoot my hot seed all over my
chest and his. He soon after I orgasmed came inside me and pulled out. I can feel his cum dripping
out of my ass down my thighs. Kageyama lays next to me breathing hard after the hot sex we had. I
move slightly to get more comfortable but flinch when I feel the sunburn on my back rub against
the fabric of the couch.

" Tobio do we have any lotion for sunburn?" I ask him pouting. He looks at me smiling.

" We have some aloe upstairs in our medicine cabinet." He says getting up to get it, not without
kissing me first. a few minutes later he returns. I roll over onto my stomach and he starts to rub the
aloe all over my back and ass. I can tell he is enjoying this. He is rubbing my back and ass very
gently.

“ I looked in the mirror when I went upstairs to get your aloe, and my back looks like Freddy
Kruger attacked me,” He says. I giggle at his analogy.

“ It can’t be that bad can it?” I ask him. He walks around in front of me and turns around. I gasp at
him and he walks back to continue to put aloe on my back.
“ Well, that’s what you get for not using lube,” I sass him. In return of my sass, he slaps my ass
making me wince.

“ Owie! Be nice yama,” I say he laughs at me.

“ Stop being a brat then,” he says. I just roll my eyes at him. Why am I so in love with this man?
 Psychosocial Bokuaka
Chapter Summary

Akaashi finds his soulmate, or I should say his soulmate finds him. Turns out his
soulmate is a psychopathic killer that killed his dog. But for some reason, Akaashi is
totally okay with it all.

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Akaashi's pov.
I am the only person at my home right now. My parents are out of town for the weekend, and my
siblings are at their friends for the weekend. I am here all alone, all weekend long. I would have
gone to a friend’s house too, but I have some college homework to work on. I was about to get
started on it when the show I was watching was interrupted by an emergency broadcast.

“ Murderer Bokuto Koutarou has escaped prison earlier today. He was the one responsible for the
Nowi family’s murders. He has been reported seen in the western part of Japan earlier this
evening. Last seen heading towards the mountains. Lock your doors and stay inside until the
suspect has been contained.”

They show a picture of his mug shot and it makes me shiver. He looks so dangerous with all those
tattoos and piercings. But I can’t help but think he is the most beautiful man I have ever seen.
Something about him is captivating to me. I feel so mental for just thinking that. I turn off the TV
put my glasses on, and open my book to begin working on my math homework. I was focused on a
problem when a noise outside started me. I was about to get up and check it out when my dog
came out of the kitchen.

" Hey, Sadie girl," I say and pet her head. She starts to wag her tail but stops and starts barking and
growling at the kitchens patio door. She has never done that before. I stand up and turn on the
porch light and see nothing. " See Sadie there is nothing there," I tell her she just looks at me and
follows me back to where I was on the floor with my book open. I continue to work out my math
problems when my dog starts whining to go outside. I look up and see the time and its a little past
midnight. I decided that I have had enough of my math tonight and pack up my things and set them
aside for tomorrow. I take my glasses off and stand up looking at my dog.

"Come on Sadie do you wanna go outside?" I ask her. In return, she starts wagging her tail and
running around me until I reach the door. I let her out and close the door. Not noticing I didn’t lock
it. We live on a big piece of land so we often leave Sadie out all night. If she gets cold she usually
goes through the dog door in the garage and sleeps in there. I stretch out and walk up to my room. I
take off all my clothes and put on my PJs, which are usually just my old volleyball shorts and a
shirt that’s way too big for me. I crawl into my bed and snuggle up into my blankets, and drift off
into a deep slumber.

That deep slumber was short it felt like because I wake up to Sadie barking at something
downstairs. She yelps out to something and goes silent. I get up and turn on my light and walk into
the kitchen. I wanted to cry. I see the patio door wide open and a trail of blood from the kitchen to
the outside.
" Sadie," I say and turn on the porch light. There on the porch is my dead dog. I let out a scream
and turn around to run to get my phone. I stop dead in my tracks when I see a man with silver
spikey hair staring at me with my phone in his one hand and a knife in the other. It’s the same guy
from the news earlier. Bokuto Koutarou.

" Hello baby boy," He smiles at me and walks towards me. His shirt is covered in blood splatters
and his pants have blood-stained handprints all over them. "Looking for this?" He asked and
shakes my phone. I can visibly feel myself shake. I sniffle and wipe the tears off my face. I can't
look away from him. Something is telling me to run, but I am too scared, so I stay locked in place.
He crushes my phone with his bare hand and drops the knife. He starts to walk towards me. Every
step forward he takes towards me I take a step back. I feel myself back into a wall. He puts his
hand under my chin and makes me look into his crazy eyes. They remind me of an owl.

" You're very beautiful to look at baby boy. You have beautiful eyes, beautiful hair, beautiful lips.”
He puts his thumbs on my lips and he licks his own staring deep into my eyes. He smiles wickedly.
“ You're perfect in my eyes baby boy. I haven't met someone as beautiful as you before. So baby
boy tell me your name?" He asks me. I am blushing pretty badly. I feel one hand on my hip and the
one that was on my lips has moved up to my hair. It takes everything in me to respond to this man.

" Akaashi Keji," I say slowly and shakingly. Why am I even talking to him? He is a psychopathic
murderer but for some reason, I feel safe next to him. Then it hits me. I think he is my soulmate.
That could explain why I feel something for this deranged criminal. I can sense his sadness and
other feelings. I am almost positive he is my soulmate I have yet to meet mine and legend says if
you meet by accident that you'll instantly know. I truly feel like this is it. I fully believe this legend
is true, because why else would I be attracted to such a psychopath.

" I was right, it is a beautiful name. Now I am just curious why in the hell haven't you tried to run
away from me yet? " He says to me still never leaving my eyes.

" I just feel safe next to you for some reason. This may be crazy, but I think we are soulmates." His
eyes dilate a little.

" You could be right baby boy because I have no urge to kill you. There is only one way to figure
out if this is true. You have to kiss me," He says. Out of instinct I lean in and close my eyes. He
pressed his lips to mine and I felt so much energy from this. It was almost like someone
electrocuted me. I pull away and he takes a step back. This was a nice first kiss. He smiles at me
and pulls me closer to him.

" I've been waiting a while to find you, but as you know I am a criminal we'll have to hide away,"
he says staring at me. “ And by the way, my name is Bokuto Koutarou.” He continues. I think for a
second before responding to him.

" I understand that and I'm willing to help as much as I can. We can change our looks and our
identities. We'll be okay I promise but my house isn't a good place to stay right now. We can run
away together. I know how to speak in four different languages. We can leave the country. “ I
explain to him. Am I really about to throw away my whole life to be with this man? He smiles at
the ideas I gave him.

" I like your ideas. I promise while you’re with me nothing will ever happen to you." He says and
leans in to kiss me. I kiss him back. I start to pull away when he grabs my waist and pulls me
closer into him deepening the kiss. I become dizzy from the sensation of being kissed for so long.
He grabs my ass making me gasp out loud and he shoves his tongue into my mouth. I don’t know
how long we were kissing, but when we pulled away both out of breath from the lack of oxygen I
figured for awhile.
“ I have been wanting to do that to you ever since I saw you stripping in your room,” He says
smiling at me with his eyes full of lust.

“ I thought I felt someone watching me,” I tell him making him laugh.

“ You say you want to run away with me right? Well, I am meeting up with my friends tomorrow
and we are leaving for our hideout in Russia. I want you to come with me,” He says kissing down
my neck and biting my collar bone.

“ I want nothing more, but I don’t want my family to worry about me,” I say trying not to stutter as
he continues to kiss my neck and collar bone. Letting one of his hands roam under my shirt to play
with my nipples.

“ We can find a way to tell them you are okay, but I need a yes or a no baby boy,” He says and
takes off my shirt making me shiver from the sudden coldness. He bites one of my nipples making
me whine a little. I have no idea why I am letting him do as he pleases right now.

“ Yes Bokuto, I’ll leave with you. My parents won’t be home tomorrow and neither will my
siblings so we can leave first thing. I’ll pack a few things and leave with you,” He smiles at me and
kisses me again. This time he grabs both of my legs and makes me wrap them around his waist. I
wrap my arms around his neck for support. He carries me to my room and sets me on the bed. He
takes his shirt off and I start to bite my lip. If we are going to have sex I need him to know I have
never done anything like this before. He was just my first kiss and now he is going to be my first
time. This strange man I had just met, the same man who killed my dog. The same man who is my
soulmate and I am about to just let him take my virginity. I must be insane.

“ If we are doing this Bokuto, please go slow… I have never done this before,” I tell him and hide
my face away from him. I feel him yank my hands away from my face.
“ If you hide that beautiful face one more time baby boy I won’t be so nice, and I’ll have to tie you
up. Don’t hide any part of you from me. You are mine now, and I want to savor every part of you
baby boy,” He tells me and lets my hands go. He slips off his pants, and my eyes go wide. He is
HUGE, there is no way that monster is going to fit in me. He must have taken notice because he
lets out a loud belly laugh.

“ Don’t worry Keji, we will go slow and I promise I won’t hurt you,” He says to me and crawls on
top of me on the bed. I leave my hand planted by my sides because I don’t want to piss him off. His
hands rest on my hips and he slides his fingers under my shorts. Slowly he slips them off letting my
dick hit my stomach. He slides my shorts all the way off and stares at my body. I feel so self-
conscious right now. I let out an embarrassing whine feeling very exposed at the moment. Bokuto
leans done slowly lays a hand on my chest and kisses me.

“ You… are … the prettiest… person I have ever seen,” Bokuto tells me in between kisses. His
hand my chest moves to play with my nipple and the other hand is resting on my shoulder as we
kiss. I can feel his dick against mine making me feel hypersensitive. He stops kissing me to look
me in the eye “ Do you have any lube baby boy? I don’t need a condom because I haven’t had sex
without one before so I know I am clean. I just need lube baby boy so I don’t hurt you,” He asks
me. I think for a moment and move out from under him to my dresser. One of my friends back in
high school gave me lube as a joke and I have always kept it. I was never sure how or what to use
it for. I mean I did but I was too afraid to do anything. I bend over and open the bottom drawer and
pull it out. When I stand back up I make eye contact with Bokuto on the bed. I walk back over to
him and hand him the bottle. He looks at it and while he is doing that I lie back down to the
position I was in before.

“ Baby boy this has never been opened before and it expires this year,” He tells me ripping off the
seal to open it up.

“ I was too afraid to use it. I didn’t really know how to so I just ignored it for a few years. A friend
of mine gave it to me back in high school,” I tell him. He just nods and moves over to me. He lifts
my legs over his large inked up shoulders and pours lube onto his fingers and my hole. When the
lube hit me I let out a yip.

“ Ah, that’s cold Bokuto,” I wine wiggling a little.

“ Stop moving, I’ll warm you up in a few minutes here baby boy,” Bokuto tells me sternly. I cease
all movements. “ Okay baby boy I’m going to start making you feel so good,” Bokuto says and
kisses me quickly before I feel him enter his finger into me. I close my eyes and let out a gasp. I
can feel a jolt of electricity shoot through my body. I open my eyes to meet with Bokuto’s crazy
eyes and he is staring at me the entire time his finger is in me. He moves his finger slightly and the
spot he hits makes my whole body jolt with pleasure. My cock is really starting to hurt.

“ Ah!... what is that?” I say breathlessly, and try to reach my hand to touch my cock. He smacks my
hand away and inserts a second finger making my hole stretch around his fingers. I let out a loud
moan of ecstasy and I feel like I’m going to pee.

“ Bo- Bokuto stop please I’m… I’m going to pee!” I shout out. he laughs and brushes that spot
again and I couldn’t stop myself from peeing all over my stomach and screaming out loud. Bokuto
swipes a finger across my stomach and licks the liquid off his finger.

“ Damn baby you sure came a lot for having such a small cock. And you taste amazing dear. Do
you want to have a taste?” He asks me wiping some off my stomach and holding it to my mouth.
Without thinking I lick his finger clean. Tasting something I have never tasted before. It felt warm
and tasted like seawater with a hint of sweetness. I have no other way to describe it. It doesn’t taste
good, but not that bad either. Bokuto pulls his fingers out of me and adds more lube onto my hole
and his dick.

“ Baby boy this is going to hurt at first but then it’s going to feel good. I promise okay? You just
have to trust me,” He says and adjusts us so his cock is right at my hole. I didn’t understand what
he was talking about at first. That is until he inserted his dick into me. I start breathing hard as he
enters me slowly. I can feel tears start to form in my eyes and my dick is getting hard again.

“ You okay baby boy?” Bokuto stops his movements to ask me. I adjust myself a little bit. “ I’m
okay now,” I tell him and he nods moving in more this time. I know his whole length is in me
when I start to feel his balls on my ass. Slowly he starts to roll his hips into me, and I can feel that
spot he was hitting with his fingers being hit again, only this time more intensely. I start to scream
out as he gets faster and I grip my sheets. Soon I start to feel like I’m going to pee again.

“ Baby boy you make the prettiest noises if you feel like cumming just cum baby. I’m almost there
right with you,” Bokuto says thrusting harder and faster into me. I grab the sheets really hard and
every part of my body tenses up and I can feel myself start to pee. With a scream, I shoot what
seems like more white stuff out all over my stomach and chest. Soon Bokuto grunts and lets out a
loud moan and shoots his warm liquid into me. He slowly pulls out and lies next to me. I am still
breathing hard trying to figure out what had just happened. I was distracted by my thoughts when
Bokuto started to wipe my chest off and my hole. I jumped when the towel was wiped across my
hole. I heard him chuckle at that and he threw the towel down to join me in bed. He kisses my
forehead. Before I can fall asleep I heard him whisper.

“ I finally found you.”

Chapter End Notes

Give me some requests, or else I am going to keep using my imagination. I mean I

don't mind using my imagination but want to help you guys out too. :(
 Kidnapped KurooxAkaashixBokuto Tsukixyama
Chapter Summary

Yamaguchi and Akaashi got kidnapped. Yamaguchi catches Tsuikishima's eye and
Akaashi catches Bokuto's and Kuroo's eyes. Also, Kuroo is an asshole.

Chapter Notes

This is probably the longest one-shot I have ever written.

Akaashi's Pov

My best friend Tadashi Yamaguci and I decided we should walk home after our shifts at work. The
time is a little after 3 in the morning. We had a late shift again tonight. Yamaguchi and I have been
living together, we have for a few years now. We both work at this night club. We go in at 6 and
clock out at midnight most nights. Tonight we had to stay after a little because our coworkers were
late in coming in. Normally we are out in time to catch a bus home, but since it is so late, we have
no choice in walking. We don’t live too far away, but it does take us a good half hour to walk home
since we live on the other side of the city.

" Wow, the moon looks so beautiful tonight," Yamaguchi says. I look up and see this beautiful
crescent moon. Just like the Cheshire cats smile. It is quite breathtaking tonight.

" Yeah, it does," I say, agreeing with my friend.

" So did you get flirted with today? I had this drunk 50-year-old man give me his number and a
condom," Yamaguchi says with a disgusted face.

I laugh. " Wow, what a creep, and surprisingly no I didn't." We always have weird guys hit on us
but no one has ever done anything to us other than slap our ass a few times. The guards in the club
usually watch out for us.

" Lucky," Yamaguchi says zipping up his hoodie after a cold breeze passed by us. I already had my
hoodie on. It is just starting to become autumn here. The crisp fall air is coming soon. Even the
leaves are starting to change slowly.

" I bet tomorrow should be interesting. I think Yachi is hiring a few new people." I told Yamaguchi
the rumor I heard from our coworker earlier.

" Good, now we can get more days off, and maybe finally get to go home on time," Yamaguchi
says stuffing his hands into his pockets. I couldn't agree more. We never really have days off
anymore. We also hardly get to go home on time. We always go overtime on every paycheck.

I look at our surroundings and notice we are about home. We only have two blocks left.
Yamaguchi and I are exhausted. Especially from the busy night we had. Finally, we turn the corner
of our street. I can see our house, and I almost started to cry happy tears at the sight of our shared
apartment. I noticed Yamaguchi stopped walking to stare at the neighbor’s house in front of us.
Three males are breaking into our neighbor’s house right now. I grab Yamaguchi quickly and we
hide behind a parked car.

" Should we keep walking and act like we don't see anything," I whisper to Yamaguchi. He starts
shaking.

" I don't know, maybe we should go around the other way around," he says.

" That is so far away. We should call the police." I say. He nods and pulls his phone out then
frowns. I frown too, noticing his phone screen is black and clearly dead.

" My phone is dead. check yours." I reach in my pocket to pull out my phone and I can't find it. I
must have left it in my locker at work. Damn it.

" I think I left mine at work." Yamaguchi's eyes widen.

" Are you serious? Now, what?" he asks me. I am trying to think of a way to get out of this
situation, but my mind is drawn to a blank. Especially when I hear a voice behind us.

" You pretty boys can come home with us." Me and Yamaguchi both pale and look behind us
slowly to see the three men looking down at us.

Two of them look crazy. They are both covered in tattoos and all three of them have gages. The
one has spiky black hair, and the other one has crazy silver hair. The other one has blonde hair and
is wearing glasses. All three are very tall compared to me and Yamaguchi. The one with the silver
hair was holding a few ropes and the blonde-haired guy was holding the duct tape.

I debate taking Yamaguchi’s hand and running, but I am not nearly as fast as I was back in high
school. Plus our backs are blocked by the car, and directly in front of us stood the three scary guys.

They start to walk closer to us, and that's when I grab Yamaguich's hand and hold it tightly. I was
honestly about to start running when the one with spiky black hair spoke up.
“ Now are you going to do this the easy way or the hard way pretty boys?” He says grabbing
something out of his pocket. Before Yamaguchi or I could scream or make a break for it. They
lunged at us and placed a cloth over our mouths. I blacked out when I saw Yamaguchi go limp.
Everything went black.
______________________________

Yamaguchi’s POV

I wake up in a dark room. My mouth is taped and I am tied to a chair. Did I just get kidnapped? I
try to move but I feel another person’s hand. I turn my head slightly and I see its Akaashi. I start
jerking on the ropes and to get him to wake up. I keep saying his name even though I can't make
any coherent words. I hear Akaashi let out a groan. I let out a sigh of relief. I know he is awake
now which is a good thing. I am glad to know he is still alive. I move my hand so it is touching his
and I can feel him moving it as well. That proves more that he is okay and alive. What did we get
ourselves into?

I hear a door open with the light turning on and footsteps getting close to us. I can't see anything
but a wall in front of me, but I am sure Akaashi can when I hear a faint whimper come from him.
_______________________________

Akaashi's Pov.
I see the door at the top of the stares open and the three scary guys from earlier start to walk down
the steps towards us. I assume we are in a basement of some sort. There are no windows from what
I observed so I have no idea what time it is. I can’t tell if it’s nighttime yet or not. They walk into
the light, I now can look at them more clearly than under the dim street lights.

" Looks like the sleeping beauties here have awoken." The one withy sliver hair said. I look at the
silver-haired guy and the black-haired guy and think about how good looking they are. Wait what
did I just think? Why I do find them both attractive? God, I shouldn't think that way at all about
them. They just kidnapped us.

" Yeah, it is about time." The one with the blonde hair and glasses says and walks behind me to
Yamaguchi. The one with black hair comes up to me and takes the tape off my mouth. I'm
guessing the guy with glasses did the same to Yamaguchi.

" What's your name cutie." The silver-haired man asks me. I stare at him for seconds before
responding.

" Akaashi Keji," I say very quietly. I was always a shy and quiet person. I am scared these guys
might do something to me if I don’t answer all their questions. They are so much bigger than me.
Very built and very tall.

" Akaashi Keji, that's a cute name. I am Kuroo Tetsuro and this is my best friend Bokuto
Koutarou." Kuroo says pointing at himself and then at Bokuto.
" Not that you needed to know our names; because of its daddy to you. You can call both Kuroo
and I Daddy." Bokuto says pointing at himself and then putting his hands on his hips. Kuroo bites
his lip and looks down at me with a smirk.

The first thing that comes to my mind is why. Why on earth do they want me to call them that?
Suddenly I find my voice to talk back to them in a way.
" What do you want from me? I don't have any money. Let me and Yamaguchi go please." I say.
Bokuto's eyes darken and he grabs my face and makes me look into his crazy eyes, which scarily
reminds me of an owl.

" I can't do that, because you belong to us now, and if you even attempt to escape you will be
extremely punished," Bokuto says and then lets my face go. " Now let’s take him to our room."
Kuroo nods. They untie me and Bokuto grips onto my arm and makes me follow him to the room. I
don't even want to know what they are gonna do to me. I don’t want to think of any bad outcomes.
I want to beg them to not hurt me, but that might cause me more trouble than what I want. All I can
do is hope someone comes to our rescue. I hope Yamaguchi will be okay
_______________________________

Yamaguchi's pov

( Before Akaashi's pov)

I see the blonde-haired guy walk in front of me and take my tape off. I stare at him for the longest
time. Then look away blushing.

" You know your eyes are so mesmerizing." He says to me and picks up my chin. Forcing me to
have eye contact with him.
" Can I have your name beautiful?" He says. I blush again. I need to stop because he is my
kidnapper. He is going to hurt me.

" Yamaguchi Tadashi," I say quietly. Akaashi and I are both shy people, and we keep to ourselves
most of the time. I can’t help but wonder what we did to be in this situation.

" You can call me whatever you want. My name is Tsukishima Kei" I nod my head and I hear
Akaashi say my name. I turn over to see him get untied and taken upstairs. I turn back around
crying now lightly. Are they going to hurt my best friend? I was so focused on them, that when I
turned my focus back to Tsukishima I saw him holding a knife up.
My blood runs cold and I start to let a few more tears fall.

" Don't move too much. I am going to untie you." He says and wipes the tears off my face. He then
puts the knife by my wrist. I feel him cut the ropes off my hands and legs. He then helps me stand
by grabbing my hand. He then takes me upstairs. I was doing okay, that is until I heard a scream
come from Akaashi. I tried to run to where I heard it come from but Tsukishima had a hard grip on
my arm. He walks me towards a room and gently pushes me onto the bed and walks back to his
door and locks it. I admittedly started to have a panic attack. Is Akaashi okay? Where is Akaashi?
Where are we? Are we going to be okay?

___________________

Akaashi's pov

Once we get upstairs they shove me into a room and walk away. I take a look around my
surroundings. There is a huge bed, and I spot a fish tank. It had no water in it but it had a heat lamp
by it. I walked over to it curiously and looked inside. I didn't see anything. I set my hand down on
the table by it and stood on my tippy toes to look inside of it. Still nothing. I feel something
crawling up my arm. I look down and see a huge tarantula crawling up my arm.

" Ah!" I scream and fling it off. It flew up in the air and landed somewhere in the room. I hate
spiders more than I hate people and that is saying something. I back away from that thing only to
be stopped by someone. I turn around to face Bokuto and I grab onto his shirt and start sobbing. He
starts to hold me and rubs my back as I sobbed into him. He even starts to shush me.

I see Kuroo walk up to me with the big spider, and I grab Bokuto’s shirt more tightly and I start to
cry harder. I can do and deal with many things in life. Spiders are a big no for me. Yamaguchi
usually kills them for me.

" Please keep it away. I'll do anything." I say quickly and try to push Bokuto and I away from
Kuroo.

"It’s not going to hurt you," Kuroo says, walking closer with it. I hide my face back into Bokuto’s
chest and I start to shake. I think Bokuto can sense my fear. So he moves me behind him as a bit of
a shield.

" Kuroo bro, come on. Cutie here is practically petrified by the damn thing. Just get rid of it,
maybe now you can get the lizard you want." Bokuto is obviously pissed off at Kuroo and he starts
playing with my hair.

" Ugh, fine. He's gonna have to blow both of us off afterward. I mean he did say anything." I didn't
have to look up from Bokuto’s shirt to know he was smirking.
I pull away from Bokuto lightly.
" I am extremely allergic to their venom, and I don't have an epi-pen on me," I say. When I look up
at Bokuto his eyes widen and he wipes my tears away with his thumb.

" Okay get rid of that thing, we can't let him die on us. We haven't even had fun with him yet."
Bokuto says. Kuroo nods and puts it on the ground and stomps on it. Killing it instantly. He then
grabs an old shirt, cleans up the mess and walks back over to us. I hide my face back into Bokuto’s
shirt because Kuroo is much scarier than him.

"Let’s have some fun now," He says and Bokuto agrees. I guess I have no say in this. It’s going to
happen one way or another...
_____________________________________

Yamaguchi's pov

" Please let me go so I can see if Akaashi is okay. He only screams like that if he is scared of
something, or in danger." I was trying to get past Tsukishima. He is being a wall right now and
will not move out of the way.

" The only thing that he would have been scared of is probably Amanda," Tsukishima says letting
go of my hands and forces me to sit on the bed with him.
" Who is Amanda?" I ask. Maybe there is another girl in this house.

" Bokuto’s and Kuroo’s pet tarantula." “What?” I look up at him with fear and try to stand up again
when he forces me back down onto the bed.

" I know why he screamed. Akaashi is scared of spiders; he is extremely allergic to their venom," I
explain to him.

" Oh well um, they should probably know that." Tsukishima pulls out his phone and texts someone
I am assuming is either Bokuto or Kuroo. He mentioned their names earlier to me. I calmed down a
little knowing he texted them and Akaashi should be okay. I can only assume he is because when I
start thinking he is not okay I will have an anxiety attack. I hope Akaashi is okay. I have to get my
mind off of Akaashi so I decide to get to know my kidnapper more. Maybe if I get on his good side
I can escape or coax him into letting us go.

" Do you have any pets?" I ask him. Yeah, this should work. Get to know him and then maybe he
will let Akaashi and I escape, or help us.

He stands up. " I have a snake. It's a python. His name is rex." He says pointing over to a tank. I
walk over it. At first, I didn't see anything. That is until something flew out at me and scared me.
Making me fall into Tsukishima's arms.

" Good thing I caught you," he says putting me back upright.

" Um, thanks for that," I say blushing and biting my lip.

" You need to stop that."

" Stop what?"

" Biting your lip, it is turning me on and when I'm horny I'm going to make you do things. I don’t
want to do anything to make you uncomfortable so don’t do that," My eyes widened at that and I
admittedly stop.

" Sorry," I say quietly looking down at my hands blushing.

"It’s okay, now let’s get you showered up and ready for bed. You look like you haven’t slept at
all," he says while walking towards a door I thought was a closet. When he opened the door there
was a big bathroom in there. A bath or shower does sound nice, but I didn’t have any clothes with
me, other than the ones that I am wearing now. Maybe I can borrow his?

" Do you have any clothes I could borrow?" I ask him shyly. He seems kind of surprised that I
asked him that.

" Well, I thought you would never ask." He says and walks over to a dresser. He pulls out a pair of
lace panties. He doesn’t expect me to wear that, does he? " Now follow me so we can shower."

" We?" He doesn't want to take a shower with me right?

" Um, duh. You are not going anywhere alone in this house. At least not for a while. I don't want
you to run away from me. You are way too pretty for me to just let go," He says taking my hand
forcefully and leads me into the bathroom.

Once in the bathroom, he starts the shower up. He undresses to his boxers. I start to unknowingly
bite my lip again.

“ If you don’t take your clothes off yourself, I will take them off for you.” I don’t want that, so I
slowly undress down to my boxers as well. I watched him take his boxers off and I couldn’t stop
staring at him. I have never seen anything so big in my life. His body has a few tattoos, but they
don’t catch my attention. What catches my attention is the fact that his dick is pierced.

" I told you, princess, not to do that, now I'm hard. Looks like we are going to have some fun now."
He says walking over to me. I try to turn away from him, but he grabs my arm and pulls me closer
to him. He grabs my dick through my boxers and starts to kiss me. I didn't kiss back right away and
his grip grew stronger, I gasped and he slips his tongue in. I decided to kiss him back, he seemed to
like that I’m complying now because I can feel him smile. I can also feel his tongue piercing on my
tongue. It feels quite nice. Wait? Nice? Why am I thinking like this? We pull apart when the water
starts radiating off heat.

" Take your boxers off baby and join me." He says walking into the shower. I let out a sigh and
pulled my boxers off and stepped in the shower. Covering myself up. Turning extremely red. I’m
extremely self-conscious about myself.

" Remove your hands. You're beautiful, you don't need to hide anything on your body." I slowly
remove my hands and I turn bright red. I knew if I didn’t remove them he would have done it
forcefully.

Tsukishima pulls me under the water and whispers “beautiful,” to me then kisses me again. He
pulls away to start washing my hair. Once my hair was clean enough for him. He moved to start
washing my body. He sure spent a lot of time washing every part of my body. That is until he came
to my ass. He slipped his hand in between my cheeks and rubbed my hole. I gasp out loud, and I
can feel myself grow hard. He kisses and bites my collar bone as he washes my ass. I can feel him
move the cloth to my dick now making me moan when he touches me. He starts to jerk me off. I
have to grab onto his thighs so I don’t fall over. As I leaned back into him his other hand moved
over to my nipples and started to play with them. I feel so over-sensitive right now. With another
quick jerk, I cum all over his hand releasing a loud moan. After I came he cleaned me up again and
shut off the water to the shower. We walk back out into his bedroom and get dried off.

" You know I did you a favor cutie, will you do me a favor and suck me off?" He asks me. I have
no clue how to do this. I have never had sex before or even blown someone off. I’ve seen it done in
porn, but I personally have never done anything like that before.

" How?" I ask. He lets out a loud laugh.

" Come here and I'll talk you through it." I hesitantly walk up to him. Tsukishima sits on the bed
and guides me down on my knees in front of him.

"Okay now take your hand and start to rub me up and down," I move my hand over to his
obviously hard dick and start to move my hand up and down as he asked me to do.
"Yeah just like that princess, Now slowly start to put me in your mouth. Don’t use your teeth," he
says sternly.

" O-okay," I say nearly scared to death. I am just going to do it the way that man did it in the porno
I saw.

I put his cock into my mouth and started to go down on him before gagging. I can feel his piercing
on the top of my throat. I pulled off to cough and he seemed angry at that.

" Why did you stop?"

" Because I was gagging," I told him.

“ That’s fine, you will get used to it. Go back to it. You were doing so good at first,”

I sigh and then start to lick him up and down. I moved to a certain position on the floor and went
deeper and deeper. I didn't stop until I felt his balls on my chin. I start to bob my head up for him.

" Yeah just like that baby, you are doing so good. " I just moan on his dick and go up and down
faster and faster. I can feel his piercing the whole time. I feel his dick twitch, and before I knew it
was happening I felt hot liquid run down my throat I had no choice but to swallow it. I gulped it
down and made eye contact with him. He looked blissed.
" For a beginner, you are very good at that. That was very hot," I look up at him and blush.

" Here let us go to bed now." He says helping me up. I decided to not put any clothes on so I just
crawl up on the bed and he lays right next to me. I see him turn off the light and cuddle into me. I
cuddle back. I am probably insane for being okay with it. I mean he didn't kill me yet. I guess
that’s a plus. He has been somewhat nice to me so far, so there's that as well. I cuddle into him so
more and slowly I fall asleep. Little did I know that was going to be the night's sleep I had in a long
time.
__________________

Akaashi's pov

" Maybe instead of him sucking us off, we should just fuck him." I hear Kuroo say to Bokuto. I
look up at them with wide eyes.

" I'm a virgin though you can't do that," I say standing up. I may be a foot shorter than both of them
and have less muscle then both of them, but I don't care. They walk closer to me and I notice there
is a space between them. I take that chance and run. I get through their door and to the steps that
lead downstairs and outside. I didn’t get too far because I feel someone grab me and throw me over
there shoulder.

" Shouldn't have done that sweetheart." I hear Kuroo says.

" Put me down!" I say and I kick him in the balls. He admittedly drops me and I run. I ran down the
hall and into this room that had the door already opened.

I close the door and find a light switch. Once I turned it on I realized there is no handle on the
other side. What? I turn around to take in my surroundings only to regret it when I see Bokuot
sitting on the bed with a smirk on his face. I take in everything finally I see. This is no ordinary
room. It is a sex room. The bed has cuffs on the sides and the walls have all sorts of sex toys and
other sexual torture devices.

" You couldn't have picked a better room, beautiful," Bokuto says walking over to me. I start to get
scared again and try to move, but I’m frozen in the spot I’m standing in. He grabs my hand and
pulls me to the bed. I try to pull it away.

" Not this time." He says and pushes me down on the bed.

I hear the door open and in comes a very angry Kuroo.

" Don't tie him up yet. He needs to be punished first for kicking me in the balls and running away
from us." I was about to speak but it became muffled by Bokuto's hand. Maybe he didn’t want me
to dig a deeper hole for myself.

" Now you're going to be a good boy for us and strip. Don't even try running away this time. You
would need a key to get out of here, and that key is hidden, and you can try to resist us. I don’t
think you will be very successful though," Bokuto says slowly letting his hand off my mouth. I
start to get teary-eyed. I don’t want to be raped. I’m still a virgin.
" Please don't rape me." I stutter out. Kuroo laughs. I am beginning to not like this guy very much.
I still think he is attractive though.

" We are not going to rape you, we're going to have fun with you. Well after we punish you first."
Kuroo says eyes turning dark. “ Now take off all your clothes, if you don’t then I’ll just cut them
off of you.”

Bokuto gets off of me and I stand up. Kuroo and Bokuto are sitting on the bed waiting for me to
start taking my clothes off. I guess I really have no choice in this. I first start by taking my shoes
off and setting them aside. I then play with the hem of my shirt before pulling that off. I'm
extremely insecure with my body and the way it fits me. I look at Kuroo and Bokuto before I get to
my pants. Before I can start begging them for mercy I am cut off by Kuroo again.

" Well go on. You better hurry up or else I'm going to take them off you myself," he says and pulls
out a pocket knife. I start crying. I guess this is happening whether I like it or not.

I toy with the button to my pants and shimmy them off of my body. I step out of them and now I'm
just down to my boxers. I turn red in the face and slip off my boxers sitting next to my other
clothes. I heard one of them cough as they choked on their breath. I look up and see Kuroo and
Bokuto both staring at me. I blush and I cover myself up. Bokuto grabs my hands.

" You don't have to cover yourself up. You're beautiful." I blush at Bokuto's words. I see Kuroo get
up and walk behind me.

" God damn Bo look at his ass." I squeak when he grabs my ass and squeezes it.

" It has a nice handful to it. I love it."

Kuroo walks back to the bed pulling me done with him. He puts me over his lap.

" Holy fuck your right," Bokuto says as Kuroo begins to rub my ass.
" Now tell daddy how many spanks you deserve for being a naughty boy earlier," Kuroo says.
Bokuto grabs both of my hands and holds them tightly.

" Um, I don’t know," I tell him. I don’t know what to feel anymore. I just have to submit to them I
guess. I feel a large slap on my ass. I let out a loud yelp. I can feel myself start to cry again.

" Wrong answer baby boy. I think maybe you need 20. Hold still and don't make a noise, or I'll
start over." When I don't reply I feel another smack to my ass.

“ Words sweetheart, I need verbal responses. I need a ‘ yes daddy’,” Kuroo says, rubbing the spot
he just hit me.

" Yes daddy," I say, tears spilling from my eyes.

" Good," Then Kuroo begins.

SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK

He takes a break and rubs my bum. I’m crying silently now sniffling. I can feel Bokuto wipe away
my tears. Kuroo, after a minute of rubbing my ass, he starts the punishment again.

SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK

The last ten he just gave me were the worst ones, but when Kuroo and Bokuto let me up they
started to hold me tightly letting me cry into them. I am currently in Bokuto’s lap and he is holding
me tightly rubbing soothing circles into my lower back.

" Looks like our little baby boy learned his lesson,” Kuroo says and I say a ‘yes daddy’ quietly.

"What do you say, baby boy?" Bokuto says. I lift my face from his chest.

" Yes, daddy," I say and bury my face back into his chest. I feel myself get lifted. I have no clue
where we are walking but I can feel a bed below me. I sniffled again and let a blanket cover me
and Bokuto. I heard someone walk out of the room.

“ I know he can be a big asshole at times but I promise he isn’t so bad. I want to make a promise to
you Akaashi,” I feel Bokuto move so that way I meet his eyes. “ I promise I won’t let him take
things too far with you. If he hurts you at all tell me. I’ll take care of it. I want to treasure you and
treat you like a princess. Kuroo is kind of a hardass at times. Just know that I will personally do
nothing to hurt and I’ll respect you. Stay close to me and I’ll keep you safe. Oh, and don’t worry
about your friend, Tsukishima is a very kind person like me,” Bokuto tells me all these things. For
the first time all night, I actually felt safe. I think it’s from the lack of sleep, but I lean up enough to
kiss Bokuto on the lips and I cuddle back into him. He wraps his arms tightly around me and kisses
my forehead. As long as I have him by my side during this. I think I will be okay.
 A real gun Asanoya
Chapter Summary

Noya wants Asahi to hold a gun up to him and make him do things. Well, it was
supposed to be a fake gun.

Chapter Notes

I need requests or comments from yall telling me if yall like my stuff.

Nishinoya’s POV

" Yuu, are you sure you want to go through with this? I don’t want to hurt you..." Asahi asks for
probably the hundredth time tonight.

You see, I have had this idea for a while now. It took me months to talk to Asashi about this.
Mostly because I knew he would freak out. Finally one night I told him. I told Asahi how badly I
wanted him to hold a gun to my head and force me to let him fuck me. Disgusting I know.
Basically, I am asking him for consensual rape. I have always thought it would be so hot to have
him role-play as a robber and hold me hostage and make me do things. Even Though he is not
making me do anything since I want it. I fully trust Asahi, I know he will never hurt me. We have a
safe word for a reason and I want to see how good of an actor he can be. I can’t wait to see how hot
he is going to be.

" Yes Asahi, I'm sure! It's not like it's a real gun it's just an airsoft gun with no bullets. Plus I think
it looks so realistic, it will make the role-play super hot! If it gets too much and you become too
scared for me to handle. I can always say a safe word, or if you become too nervous just safeword.
We will stop admittedly." I reassure him. He can be too nice sometimes. I can’t wait to see his
scary side if he lets go.

Asahi looks at me and then at the gun. It's not loaded, we checked in case I got pelleted by one. He
sighs, kisses my cheek, and stands up. He walks over to the side of the room. "Okay then Yuu, I
will be back soon. I am not telling you when, but you will least expect it. I love you!" He leaves. I
start getting excited. I have no clue where he is going or when he will be back, but I am buzzing
with excitement. I start doing stuff around our shared apartment. Cleaning, even though I hate it,
putting clothes away, anything to distract me from what’s going on. A few hours have passed and I
have finished my cleaning. I look at the time and sigh. The anticipation is killing me. To distract
me further I decide to hop in the shower.

I take off my clothes and step into the hot shower. It was short-lived when I heard knocking on the
apartment door. Annoyed, I turn off the shower and wrap a towel around my waist. Who the fuck
could it be? I walk out into the kitchen area and unlock the door and open it. It’s Asahi. Why
would he knock on the door? He has a key.

" Asahi, Why didn't you just unlock the door yourself, " I ask him, annoyed still. I completely
forgot about what we agreed on. I shiver a little and close the door shut while locking it. I turn
around and see him staring at me. Something is different about him. I was about to say something
else to him when he pulled out a gun. It’s different from the other fake one I gave him. What is
going on? Why does this one look so real?

" Is this how you answer the door when I’m not home? Half naked and vulnerable?" He says
coming closer to me and holding the gun to my head. I drop to my knees, I can’t tell if I’m turned
on, or scared. I look up at him and stare into different eyes. It’s Asahi, but he is different. He seems
darker, hotter even? What did I turn him into?

" come on Yuu, why don’t you answer my questions. You wanted this didn’t you Yuu. You have
always wanted someone to break in and take advantage of you right? Force you to do stuff you
don’t want to do? You think I’ll be nice to you since I’m your boyfriend.” He kneels down so that
way he is meeting my eyes. Okay, now I am scared and turned on. He is good at this. “Well, I’ll
show you Yuu, just exactly what those evil people will do to you. Stand up, " he demands me. I
stand up. He removes my towel and points the gun to my head.

“ Let’s take this to the bedroom. I want you to crawl,” He nudged my knee, making me drop down
to them. He is really making me crawl on my hands and knees to my bedroom. I start to crawl
feeling extremely embarrassed about the position I’m in. I have no clothes on and Asahi is still
wearing all of his clothes. I get into the bedroom and jump up onto the bed. Asahi pulls out
handcuffs from his pocket and walks towards me. We never talked about me being restrained.
“ Give me your hands,” he demands me, I do. He handcuffs my hands behind my back and pushes
me down onto the bed. My chest is laying on the bed and I feel extremely exposed from the way he
has my legs spread. He puts a spread-bar on my ankles. Where the hell did he get a spread-bar?

“ You are being very quiet for once Yuu, I kind of like this side of you,” He says and runs his large
hand down my back. Soon I can feel the cold metal of the gun run down my back and over my
hole.

“ Ah..”

“ You like that Yuu?” He asks, poking me more with the gun. I feel the gun run across my
perineum and on my balls. I moan and I can feel my dick twitch already. I’m close to cumming and
he has barely touched me. He moves me back onto the floor and on my knees.

“ I want to put your mouth to use,” He says and takes his boxers off. I watch as his hard dick flops
upwards on top of his stomach. I can feel my mouth watering already.

“ Better make it good or else I won’t give you anything in return,” He says, grabbing my neck and
his cock and bringing us closer together.

I look at his cock for a second before I start to lick it up and down. I put my mouth on the tip and
felt Asahi shove my head down deep onto him. I gag and start working myself on his cock to the
best of my ability without the use of my hands. I can’t stop gagging. With each gag, I can hear him
moaning and I can feel his fingers running through my hair. I tried to pull away to breathe and he
made a noise. He shoved me back down to where I was. Holding my head there. He starts to thrust
into my throat, and I try to keep with him the best I could. I start to ee black spots but he pulls away
just in time for me to get a breath of fresh air. Only to be cut short when he cums right on my face
all over my nose, mouth, and cheeks. I stare up at him with his cum all over my face. I can’t
exactly wipe it off. He grabs my forearm and yanks me to my feet. I get shoved back onto the bed.
The position I was previously in. I hear him moving around. I’m assuming he is taking his clothes
off.
" Since you did such a nice job sucking me off, I'm going to reward you now Yuu." I can feel his
hot breath by my hole and can feel his tongue penetrate through. I gasp. He has only ever done this
one other time to me. I can feel him move his tongue around in circles. I can feel my thighs shaking
and I can myself get close again. He pulls away as if knowing how close I was. I then feel two of
his large fingers enter me.

" How bad do you want this you slut?"

“ Fuck Asahi so bad please,” I beg.

I hear a bottle click open and coldness runs down my hole. I bite my lip with anticipation of what's
to come next. He doesn’t warm me up like he usually does. He thrusts in me fully " FUCK" I
scream. It burns so bad but feels so good. He has never gone this hard before. He grabs my hips
and thrusts into me over and over again. He is pounding me super hard and deep to the point where
I think I can feel him touching my bladder. He is in way too deep. I scream loudly when I feel his
hand on my cock. With two jerks I was coming all over his hand and my stomach. I feel his dick
twitch in my ass and then feel the warm liquid running out of my ass and down my thighs when he
pulls out. He unlocks the handcuffs and the spread bar and pulls me into his chest. Both of us are
sweaty and out of breath.

" I knew that was going to be fun, but I didn’t think you were going to be so hot and good at
acting," I say while still trying to catch my breath.

" Really, I wasn’t too rough was I. Daichi told me to be extremely forceful and use the handcuffs
and spreader bar for better results," he says breathlessly, I look at him. Did he tell Daichi about
this?

" You told Daichi about our private lives?" I ask, embarrassed. I really shouldn’t be that
embarrassed though because Hinata, Yamaguchi, and I tell Suga everything.

" I just needed some advice because I wanted to please you and I did not want to accidentally hurt
you. Daichi always brags about his sex life and doing crazy things like this with Suga. I figured he
knew what he was doing so I asked him to help me. Was I okay? Was this what you envisioned.
I’m sorry for leaving bruises on your hips. " I feel his hand run across my hips. I just smile and kiss
him deeply to shut him up.

" You did everything right, but you did scare me at first when I saw the different gun you had. It’s
different from the one I gave you. Where did you get this one? It looks so real and feels real.” I say
and pick it up to look at it.

“ Dachi said it was a prop gun. It shoots blanks and sounds real. I didn’t want to shoot it in here
because I did not want the neighbors hearing it and calling the police. I already look like a criminal.
“

“ Woah it sounds and shoots like a real gun. “ I say and start aiming it around the room. I was
about to shoot it off when Asahi’s phone was ringing. Asahi leaned over and answered it. It's
Daichi. I set the gun down and move back over to Asahi to hear their conversation.

“ Hello, Daichi,”

“ Asahi! Don’t shoot that gun. Oh my god don’t even touch that gun! I’m on my way, I gave you
the wrong one.”

“ This dumbass gave you a real gun instead of our prop gun,”
I hear Suga say in the background.

“ What? You mean to tell me I had a real gun the whole time?” Asahi says grab the gun and open it
to look at the real bullets in the gun. The gun had been on safety the whole time thankfully. If that
gun wasn’t on safety, who knows what could have happened.

I’m sorry Asahi, we are almost there. I swear I didn’t mean it,

he hangs up. I stare at Asahi who seems to be very angry and he puts his sweat pants on.

“ Well, I guess it is a good thing that you didn’t playfully shoot it at me. “ I joke to him. He pails
and looks at me.

“ I am never doing something this risky again Yuu. This could have ended so badly.” He says,
throwing me a pair of his shorts to put on.

“ Look as shitty as this was you better dominate me again one day because that was hot as fuck.” I
tell him standing on my tippy toes to kiss his cheek. We both walk out of the bedroom and towards
the kitchen. I mean now that I know it was a real gun the whole time I can’t help but feel turned on
again by this. Maybe next time I can coax him into using a knife up to my throat.
 Locked in a closet YakuxLev
Chapter Summary

Yaku and Lev play 7 minutes in heaven. Instead, it turned into all night in heaven
when the team forgot about them. Oops.

Yaku's Pov

Basically, everyone is drunk right now, everyone except Kenma and I. Lev too, is not too drunk
yet, but he is getting there. We decided to stay sober because someone had to keep the team in
check. Kenma is mostly keeping Kuroo out of trouble. Whereas I am trying to make sure the team
doesn’t destroy anything. Lev is just laughing at everything the others are doing and just going
along with it. I don’t know who decided to play Spin The Bottle, here I am sitting in the living
room with everyone else. Each time the bottle landed on Kenma Kuroo would get pissed and re-
spin the bottle.

" This spin for sure," a very drunk Kuroo says, concentrating on the spin. He keeps re-spinning the
bottle whenever it lands on him or Kenma because he wants them to stay loyal. He spins it and it
lands on Kenma, finally. Kuroo lets out a loud laugh and stands up with Kenma in his arms
heading into the closet. I set the timer while Yamamoto locks them in there.

After a minute passes, we hear a little squeak followed by a thud, and that’s it. After the 7 minutes
were up, Yamamoto walks over to the door and unlocks it. Kenma shoves a passed out Kuroo out
of the closet, and he hits the floor with a loud thud.

“ He passed out on me, could one of you guys help me get him back to our room?” Kenma says
annoyed about the whole situation. Yamamoto picks him up and with the help of Kenma, they take
him back to their bedroom. Yamamoto comes back downstairs after that to continue the game. I
have no idea why we are even still playing this stupid game.
" Alright, it is Lev’s turn now," Nobuyuki says. Lev takes a large sip from his beer and then sits up
to spin the bottle. Everything was in slow motion now. He spins the bottle and brings his band back
to watch the bottle spin. I watch as it slowly comes to a stop on me. You have got to be kidding
me. I am stuck with this annoyingly hot beanstalk. It’s bad enough that I hide my crush on him and
now this is actually happening. My face literally turns red as he stands up and motions me to
follow. We walk over to the closet and step inside. I hear Yamamoto whisper something to the
others and they close and lock the door on us. Lev is so tall he has to lean in the closet so he
doesn’t hit his head.

“ You know you don’t have to do this if you don’t want to Mori.”

“ I know that I didn’t plan on it. “ I tell him. Before he can respond we get interrupted.

“ Yaku you better do something with him. We won’t let you out until we are satisfied.” I hear
Inuoka say.

“ You bastards better let me out when that timer goes off, or there will be hell to pay!” I shout
back. Making Lev flinch since he was right next to me.
“ I’m sorry about that, I kind of forgot we are in a tight space.”

“ That’s okay, um do you mind if I sit down. My shoulders are starting to kill me from crouching
for so long. “

“ Uh sure go for it,” I tell him. He sinks down to the floor moving into a position more
comfortable. Him being comfortable makes me uncomfortable with the way I’m pinned up against
the wall.

“ You look uncomfortable now. Why don’t you sit on my lap?” He says looking up at me. I blush.

“ Uh no way that’s stupid,” I say and cross my arms across my chest. Trying to hide my blush.

“ Stop being so short and stubborn. It’s too cute,” he says and grabs me forcing me to straddle his
lap. I feel hot all of the sudden. Did he just call me cute?

“ Did you just call me cute?” I feel hot and my body is going numb. My stomach is now twisting in
knots. I can’t even think straight right now.

I look up at Lev for his response, and he looks down at me and slowly leans in. Once our lips
touched I never wanted it to end. I have had such a huge crush on Lev. Ever since he joined the
volleyball club I had this schoolgirl crush on him. He kind of sucks at volleyball, but his height
makes up for it. His lips were really soft and it almost seemed like they fit perfectly together with
mine. I was so into the kiss I was almost startled when he slipped his tongue inside my mouth. Our
tongues were both fighting for dominance and I could definitely taste the beer he was just drinking.
I was getting really into the kiss, or make out session we are having, that I barely heard the timer
go off. We pull apart breathing hard, but no one comes to the door. Usually, Yamamoto is right
there but it’s dead silent. I check the door and find it is still locked. Shit, those fucking shitheads.

" Shit, I think they forgot about us," I tell Lev. He smiles.

" I'm okay with that, they can forget about us right now," he says and continues right where we left
off. Might as well go all-in if we are going to be stuck together all night. Lev starts to move from
kissing my lips down my jawline to my neck. I run my fingers through his hair as he sucks on my
neck.

“ Lev, how far are we taking this tonight?” I ask him.

“ I’ve been wanting you to myself for a while now. So if you would like to, let’s go all the way. I
promise tomorrow night I’ll take you out to dinner,” Lev tells me in between kissing my lips and
neck. I blush, is he asking me to be his boyfriend now?

“ I am fine with that but you better make it quick the last thing I need is the team walking in on us
fucking.”

“ Okay Mori,” He says and removes my shirt to kiss down my neck leading to my chest. He is
really good with his mouth. I feel him kiss over my right nipple and he bites it playfully before
sucking it.

“ L-Lev, fuck,” I moan out and roll my hips on to him.

He pulls off my nipple and looks at me. “ Do you think you can ride me?”

“ Yeah, I think so,” I say and stand up to remove my pants. As I’m off of him, Lev slips down his
sweat pants and that's when I saw it. He is not only a tall giant, but he is a tall packing giant.
“ Lev, I don’t think that’s going to fit in me?” I tell him, but it sounds more like a question. He
didn’t respond to me right away because he was staring at me. I’m completely nude compared to
him in his Winnie The Pooh state. “ Lev,” I say his name again pulling him out of his trance-like
state.

“ Well, you have done this before right? I’m sure it’ll fit just fine in you,” He explains to me. I
actually haven’t done this before. Well I mean I have, to an extent. I have toys I practice with. This
is going to be the first real dick I have ever done anything with. I have seen it before but not erect.

“ Yes and no. I have toys I use at home. This is the first time with the real deal.” I tell him moving
to where I can ease him in.

“ Wait don’t you want me to open you up?”

“ No, I should still be loose from the session I had prior,” I tell him and I swear I saw his dick
twitch.

“ That’s so hot,” He says. I choose to ignore him by centering myself and allowing him to insert
slowly. The tip slowly comes into me and I wince at the burning sensation as I stretch around him.
Once I can feel him all the way in me we both moan. I start to roll my hips on him the way I do in
my private time and he groans out loud as I move on him. He picks up his shirt and puts it in his
mouth. He grabs my hips and as I start to bounce up and down on his dick he is thrusting inside
me.

“ Fuck Lev, this is way better than those fake dildos remind me to come to you next time,” I tell
him he whimpers in response. I start moving faster. I start feeling his dick hit the perfect bundle of
nerves and soon I am shooting my cum all over my stomach and lower abdomen. I Lev lets out a
muffled scream, throws his head back, and grabs my hips tightly. I can feel a warm liquid shoot
into me. He lets his shirt go and I slide off of him laying on his chest. I can feel his seed slipping
out of my hole and down my ass and thighs. I’m too tired to clean myself up and so is Lev from the
looks of it.

“ That was so hot, you better come to me for everything from now on,” Lev tells me.

“ Well, from now on you better be there for me when I request it. “ I respond back to him. Lev
looks at me and smiles brightly.

“ Sounds like a plan, does this mean you're my boyfriend now?” He smiles this stupid smile at me.
Making me smile back. It makes me want to punch his stupid cute face.

“ I don’t think they are coming to get us,” I tell Lev. He sighs looking at the door.

“ Probably not, but there is a blanket and a few coats in here. Do you wanna cuddle?” He asks me.
At this point, I don't care what happens. I am calm and I feel very relaxed.

“ Sure why not, but we should probably get dressed. I don’t want someone seeing us in this state. “
The last thing I need is the team seeing both of us naked and fucked out. I would never hear the
end of it.

“ Yeah you’re right,” Lev says. He slides his sweat pants back on and I slip my pants back on.
Ignoring my soiled boxers. They are soiled because I had to clean myself up with something.

Lev laid a coat on his head and let me crawl back onto his chest. I snuggle into his chest and he
throws the blanket over us. Lev using his long arms turns off the light, and we fall asleep together
in one another's arms. We had a pretty good sleep up until the door flew open and Yamamoto was
standing there obviously upset because he forgot us. Right now I am too comfortable and relaxed
to care, but later every one of those losers is going to feel my wrath.
 Spicy fluff Kagehina
Chapter Summary

Basically Kagehina fucking but fluff at the end.

Chapter Notes

also thank you for all the reads and Kudos I like can't right now. Also, not a single
person has given me a request yet so if yall are too embarrassed to leave me a
comment add me on insta @alicialeighmiller I will respond on there, and don't be
afraid to give me a follow ;)

Hinata's pov

I am currently walking home in the pouring rain, freezing my ass off. My umbrella is getting
pelted, making drumming sounds as the water runs down it, and my teeth are chattering. It’s a
really gloomy day and all I want is nothing more than to get home to my boyfriend Kageyama
Tobio. He is so warm, and I regret not wearing a sweater. Kageyama told me to put one on before
we left for work, but I was too stubborn to listen to him. Thankfully he loves me enough to sneak
an umbrella into my work bag before we left. We watch out for one another like that. The one day
he didn’t want to bring lunch to work, I still packed him one. He ended up eating it because he
didn’t have time to get take out. He was quite grateful. Now he has returned the favor by packing
me an umbrella. I only wish I had listened to him about a sweater now.

I continue my wet and cold walk home when I see a familiar car pull up. It’s Kageyama, I don’t
even care if he lectures me at this point. He comes running out of the car and opens the car door
for me to get in. I do and he runs back over and gets in the driver’s side. I admittedly turned up the
heat and put my hands up to the heater. He gets in and buckles up.

Kageyama looks at me with an ‘I told you look’. " Now do you see why I told you to take a
sweater? You're gonna get sick now." He tells me and takes my hand and kisses it. “ You’re
freezing Shouyou.” He tells me and takes off his jacket for me to snuggle up in. I snuggle right into
it. His jackets and sweaters are all three sizes too big for me, but I don’t mind it at all. Besides, I
know how irresistible I am in his clothing. He loves it.

" I'm sorry Yama, I didn't think it would rain. At least I had my umbrella, thanks to you," I say and
we start driving home. Home by car is now two minutes away. If I was walking it would be 10
minutes.

" Yeah, you're lucky I decided to be nice and put it in your bag because I knew a certain someone
would've just ignored me." I stick my tongue out at him and kiss his cheek.

" Thank you for watching out for me Yama. I love you."

" I love you too boke," I cuddled into his side and we continued our short drive home. We soon
pull up into our driveway and Kageyama hurry's around and opens the door for me. He has always
done this for me. He loves opening doors for me. I am perfectly capable of doing it myself, but he
loves doing this gesture for me. I step out of the car and I kiss him on the lips quickly, and we head
into our home.

Once inside we take our shoes off at the door and lock it behind us. I take off Kageyama's jacket
and plop down onto our couch. I grab the throw blanket on the back of the couch and snuggle into
it. Soon Kageyama joins me. I get up so he can lay down and I cuddle right into him. He starts to
play with my hair as I strain to look up at him.

" Why do you have to be so tall?" I ask him pouting. He laughs.

" Why do you have to be so short?" He says kissing me on the lips.

I deepen the kiss by moving on top of him to straddle his hip. We never broke the kiss once when I
rolled over on top of him. I can feel his hands roam from my hair to my ass. He gives my ass a tight
squeeze, and I gasp.

"Let’s take this to the bedroom baby," Kageyama says. I nod and get off him.

We hurry our way down the hall to our bedroom. I take my shirt and pants off while on the way. I
noticed Kageyama does the same thing. Once we were both in our boxers we started kissing again.
I pull apart from him for a second to jump onto the bed. He soon gets on the bed with me and we
continue our kissing session more intensely this time. Both of our hands roaming one another’s
bodies and our tongues battle for dominance.

Kageyama pulls apart from me with a line of saliva still connecting us. " Rollover for me baby," I
do as he tells me. I roll over and watch Kageyama grab the lube. I move my hands to my hips and
pull down my boxers giving Kageyama a full view of myself. I swear I heard him whimper. I feel
one of Kageyama's fingers enter my hole. I let out a loud moan and grabbed the blankets. It’s been
a while since we have had sex. Both of us are so busy with our jobs now that we hardly have time
for one another. Kageyama is still shadowing his father’s company and I just work at a coffee shop
that is run by Sugawara, or soon to be Koushi Sawamura. I should have some more time off soon
when Tadashi comes back. He and Kei were on honeymoon in France. I had to cover some extra
shifts. It is still weird that Tadashi and Kei got married before anyone else. Everyone thought it
would be Daichi and Suga, but with Daichi being the new sheriff, they have both been super busy.

I feel Kageyama add in a second and third finger and it takes me a little to get used to the feeling. I
feel him wiggle them around.
“ Tobio, I’m re-ready… Please don’t tease me no more.” I beg.

“ Only because you asked so nicely baby,” He says and pulls out his fingers. He then flips me onto
my back. He loves seeing my face when we are being intimate. He enters into me slowly and lets
me get adjusted first before he starts to thrust into me.

" Tobio, ah... please faster," I moan his name and look up at him. I make contact with his dark
lustful eyes and it makes me have a full-body shiver.

" God baby you’re so tight," Kageyama tells me. He thrusts harder and faster into me. At this point
I know I'll be feeling this tomorrow. I know that when I’m limping around the café tomorrow Suga
will be making fun of me. Kageyama stops and adjusts himself around me and starts thrusting
again. I’m getting close to my edge.

" Yama I'm close," I tell him.

" Me too baby."

" Can I cum?" I ask him. I know how much he likes it when I ask him things like that.

" Right after I do." Shortly after he thrusts a few more times he releases and I follow right after
him.

We both collapse on the bed clearly out of breath from this. Like I said before it has been a while
since we had sex. Okay maybe like two weeks.

" Well, that was nice," I hear him say.

" I feel like I’m pregnant," I tell him. I hear him laugh and he grabs me and pulls me close to him.

" I don't think you can get pregnant," He responds. He grabs the blanket and wraps us in it.

" Sure feels like it. You came a lot," I tell him.

" That’s because we haven’t had sex in two weeks because you are working extra shifts for the
shop," He responds to me standing up. Making me pout at the warmth lost by him leaving my side.

" Yeah well now I am too sore to move, Suga is going to make fun of me tomorrow morning when
I come in limping,” I tell him and roll over not facing him no longer.

" I don’t think we should ever wait that long again. I felt like I was going in a dry spell," he says to
me.

" Yeah, I felt like that too. I hope we never go longer than a few days without sex," I reply to him. I
can feel my eyelids get heavy. I was close to falling asleep when Kageyama’s voice takes that
away from me.

“ Shouyou?” He hardly ever calls me by my first name. It is always either boke, dumbass, or baby.

“ What?” I ask annoyed and flip back around to face him. When I saw what was in his hand I
nearly passed out from how fast I sat up in the bed. Tears welling up in my eyes already.

“ Shouyou Hinata, the pesky little decoy that stole my heart. The short annoying dumbass that I
can’t get enough of. My little ray of sunshine, my tangerine. I love you so much and I’m sorry for
this being cheesy and not the most romantic thing ever…” I cut him off by tackling him to the
floor.

“ Yes!”

“ Boke! I didn’t even get to say it,” He pouts.

“ Fine, say it then,” I tell him, trying not to cry, which I’m failing miserably at.

“ Will you marry me?”

“ Of course bakeyama. “ I tell him and kiss him hard. He opens the box and slips the ring on my
finger. The ring band itself is gold, and the Diamond part is silver. Inside the ring is engraved ‘
you are my sunshine’. It's absolutely adorable.

“ I love it,” I tell him crying some more and kissing him again.

“ Now do you think we will get married before Daichi and Suga? “ He jokes. Those two have only
waited so long because of Daichi’s job, but he and the rest of the old volleyball team like to give
him shit about it. It will probably take us a few years of being engaged before we actually tie the
knot considering Tobio is taking over his father’s business. He too is going to be a very busy man
just like Daichi.

“ No, because I don’t think Suga is going to wait any longer,” I joke back to him. We got up off the
floor and I put the ring back into the box. We both crawl into bed and go to sleep.

The next morning Tobio drops me off at the Café, I come walking in limping. Suga admittedly has
a smirk on his face and I’m preparing for his witty comment when he starts fangirling.

“ Oh my god! He proposed?” Let’s just say I told him everything and he is now more determined
than ever to get Daichi and himself hitched before anyone else.
 Nightmare KuroKen
Chapter Summary

Lev Introduces Kenma to a new horror game. Kenma thinks he can handle it.

Kenma’s POV

“ Kenma, I’m telling you this game is terrifying. The graphics in it are horrific and gory as hell. It’s
so realistic and a really challenging game to play. Think you can handle it?” Lev asks me. He is
telling me about his new horror game that just came out. Horror games are not really my thing. I
don’t think I have ever played an actual horror game before. This one he is talking about is piquing
my interest though, and I really want to play it. If it is as challenging as they say it is I can’t wait to
get my hands on it and try it out for myself. I enjoy a good challenging video game. The video
game's name is

Amnesia

. The name itself is interesting to me. Lev says he has played it last week and is still having
nightmares from it.

Volleyball practice has just ended and I am about to leave with Kuroo. Kuroo was coming over for
the weekend since my parents were going out of town and he insisted on coming over when I told
him that. Kuroo and I have been dating for a few months now. He asked me out shortly after
Bokuto asked Akaashi out. Apparently, it's what gave him the motivation to ask me out. He said he
liked me for years but was too shy to say anything. I may or may not have had a crush on him since
we were children. When we told our parents they were not surprised at all. They thought we were
dating way before then. They actually placed bets with one another on when we would be getting
married.

Kuroo and I head out of the school hand in hand as we walk to my house. Kuroo is talking on the
phone with Bokuto right now and I’m scrolling through my phone. Shouyo sent me a message
earlier asking me how I was doing. He and I became very close friends after meeting for the first
time. We talk about everything and anything. He was in a relationship with Kageyama way before
Kuroo and I became official. He always gives me advice about what to do with him, since I am
clueless. I am just your average gamer, I don’t associate with many people. Whereas Kuroo is a
social butterfly. Loud, sometimes obnoxious and I for some reason adore my big goofy boyfriend.

We finally get to my house and we admittedly head to the kitchen where my mom has pre-cooked
some diner for us. I heat my food and Kuroo’s food up for us. Kuroo ran up to my room to put our
bags up there and change. By the time he came back our meal was warmed and ready to eat. It is
late in the evening already. Nearing 8 pm. We had a late practice today because the quarter-finals
are coming soon.

“ So kitty, what do you wanna do this weekend?” Kuroo asks me taking a bite of his food.

I blush at the nickname he gave me and respond back. “ I don’t know, I was going to play that new
horror game that Lev gave me earlier. He says it’s very challenging and it gave him nightmares. I
don’t think it's as bad as he describes it to be,” I tell him taking a few small bites of my food. Kuroo
takes away my phone during meals so I have to talk to him and he wants to make sure I am eating. I
don’t mind it because it is just showing me he cares. He looks at me with concern.

“ Are you sure you can handle a horror game kitten?” He asks looking me in the eye.

“ Yeah I think I can, it shouldn’t be that bad. I mean I played zombie killing games before so I
don’t think it’s going to be too scary for me. “

“ Okay then if you say so kitten,” He says and finishes his food. I take a few more bites of my food
and let Kuroo have the rest. I don’t really eat much for diner. I am more of a big breakfast person. I
stand up and set the dishes into the dishwasher. Kuroo lets out a loud stretch and stands up to join
me.

“ Kitty you know I have noticed something about you, please don’t take it the wrong way?” He
says hugging me from behind makes me jump and blush. I decide to not answer him.

“ Your ass has gotten bigger,” I see red.

“ WHAT?!” I turn around to face my rooster-head looking boyfriend and glare at him.

“ I told you to not take it the wrong way. Honestly, I am obsessed with it,” He says and grabs my
ass harshly. I smack his hand away.

“ If you are trying to coax me into having sex with you, you have to try harder than that. Plus I am
way not in the mood to do anything like that tonight. Practice took a lot out of me today.” He pouts.

“ Fine kitten, but can you at least give me a blow job,” He asks me, flushing a little bit. I look
down at his pants and he is obviously horny. I sigh and nod my head yes and start walking towards
my bedroom. I mean it might as well be our bedroom since he is constantly over. He has to share a
room with his brother and he hates it. He comes here so often he has a whole drawer just for his
clothes and his own toothbrush. I mean he only lives three houses down from me so he can come
over whenever he wants to. He often just shows up out of the blue. My mom even gave him a key
because she just adores Kuroo.

We get to my bedroom and he runs straight for my bed and faceplants down onto the bedding
moaning out loud. I move over to him to start giving him a blow job when I notice he is already on
the verge of falling asleep. I smile to myself and adjust him onto the bed. I managed to find a
blanket so I lay that on top of him. Soon I can hear him snoring. He went from horny to sleepy, to
out cold all within a span of twenty minutes. I am amazed, but not really. Kuroo can literally nap
anywhere. One time we were in a bathhouse and he put his head against a bunch of folded towels.
He was out within a few minutes. I laid my head on his lap and just played my game until I fell
asleep too. We were only awoken after everyone had already bathed. We had the whole bathhouse
to ourselves. It was nice for both of us because we were able to be intimate with one another
without being caught.

I was debating on curling up next to Kuroo to fall asleep as well but I really wanted to play that
game Lev gave me. I walk over to my PC and plug in the flash drive that contained the game. I sit
down, plug in my earphones, and get started on playing. The graphics for this game are
unbelievably real. They are very nice to look at. As I was concentrating on the detail of the game
the character jumped out at me making me jump nearly falling out of my chair. I quickly looked
over to where Kuroo was and he was still out cold in the bed. Good, I didn’t wake him up. I turn
my focus back to the game and continue to play. I had a few more jump scares after the first one
but nothing could come close to the one I’m about to have. Just as I am about to enter into the next
level of this dark survival game. This creature from the pits of hell jumps out of nowhere and
crawls towards. It was so lifelike I almost felt as if it were coming towards me. I quickly close out
the game and let out a sigh staring at my blank computer screen. I take off my headphones and I
hear a loud snore come out of Kuroo which scares me. Why am I so jumpy now? I stand up from
my game place and walk over to my dresser. I strip off my clothes and put Kuroo’s shirt on and
boxers and crawl into bed next to him. He subconsciously feels me next to him and pulls me into
him. I cuddle back into him and close my eyes and drift off into a deep sleep.

I am running, running for my life from something. I don’t dare to turn around because whatever is
chasing me, I want nothing to do with. I keep running and come across a room with a bunch of
boxes.

I duck down behind one and catch my breath. I checked my watch and to see what time it was. It
was 3 am exactly. I sigh and peek my head up a little to see if whatever was chasing me was still
there. It looked clear to me. I start walking out of my hiding spot when I hear Kuroo’s voice calling
my name. My head whips around in the direction of where I heard my name being called. I start
fast walking towards the voice when I see him. Kuroo is covered in blood and looks lifeless. No, I
say quietly. I can feel tears running down my face. I stand there frozen in place staring at Kuroo’s
lifeless body. The creature then throws him to the side and stands up to its full length. It quickly
turns around and starts to run towards me. “No!” I scream out as loud as I can when suddenly I
can feel something shaking me.

“ NO!” I scream and sit up breathing hard. I looked over at what was touching my arm and it was
Kuroo. Kuroo looks absolutely terrified for me. I just start sobbing and I curl my knees into my
chest and bury my face into my thighs. I can feel Kuroo rubbing my back but I can’t hear what he
is saying. Once I calmed down a little I looked up a little from my knees and felt Kuroo on me. He
is holding me and rubbing small circles into my back.

“ Do you want to tell me what happened Kenma,” He says calmly, not letting me go.

“ I… I saw your dead body…” I sniffle loudly and wipe my face. “ Then… that thing tried to…
tried to kill me,” I say, trying not to cry again.

“ Is this from the game Lev gave you?” I nod. I feel him tense up.

“ I am going to kill that Russian bastard,” Kuroo says, grabbing me and guiding me so I was on top
of him.

“ Kuroo, you can’t kill him. Yaku will be very upset with you. Plus it was my fault, to begin with. I
should not have played that game so late in the night.”

“ Well, I forbid you to play that game again.” He says sternly. I know for a fact he means business
too because he will punish me if I don’t listen to him. I just nod into his chest.

“ You think you can fall back asleep?” Kuroo asks me to run a hand through my hair.

“ Yeah, I can as long as you're next to me,” I tell him, pulling the blanket over us. He wraps his
arms around me and we both try to fall back asleep. I couldn’t tell if it was my imagination or not,
but I swear I saw a black shadow move from my pc to my closet. I look up and see Kuroo is already
falling back asleep so he didn’t see it. Maybe it was my imagination. Boy was I wrong about
that….
 Nightmare part two Kuroken Bokoaka
Chapter Summary

My first request! I hope you like it! There is no smut, but I can add some in another
part. or a different story if you would like. I love you! Thank you for liking my story!!
This took me four hours :)'

Kenma has Akaashi over. Akaashi witnesses first hand at what is going on. The piss is
literally scared out of them.

Kenma’s POV

I have not gotten any sleep in six days. I sleep maybe 3 hours a night and then I am awoken at 3
am from a nightmare, and I see things. I have a hard time staying awake in class and at practice. I
only get a good sleep when Kuroo is next to me, but he had to be home these past few days to take
care of his siblings while his parents were on holiday. I keep having nightmares about that
character in the game I was playing that Lev gave me. The nightmares are so intense that I
sometimes feel like that thing is in my bedroom watching me. Kuroo has since taken the game
away from me and Yaku and I had to hold him back from kicking Lev’s ass. Kuroo was mad at
him for giving me the game, but what I find chilling is the fact the game is downloaded into my
computer. I’ve tried to delete plenty of times but it just keeps coming back. I still have not told
Kuroo that because I don’t want him to worry about me any more than he already does.

I have convinced my mom to allow me to have a friend over this weekend to hang out with me.
Akaashi Keiji. I consider him one of my closest best friends. Him and Hinata Shouyou that is. I
think I’ll have him try that game out for himself and see if he goes through the same thing as me.
Bokuto and Kuroo are hanging out at his house to have ‘ bro time’. Not even sure what that means,
but Akaashi and I will be able to have a night to ourselves without our childish boyfriends
breathing down our necks. I think it will be nice. We all decided to cancel practice today and have
an early weekend considering we have been practicing so hard for our big game. The last bell rings
throughout the school and I grab my things and slowly walk to Kuroo’s car. I did not make it too
far though because I was swept up off the ground and met with a familiar cologne. Kuroo. He
waves bye to all of his friends and carries me to his car. I’m too tired to fight him like I usually do
so I just let him put me down in the car and buckle me up.

He gets into the car and looks at me with concern.“ You seem like a walking zombie kitten are you
okay?”

“ Yeah I’m fine Kuroo, can we please just go home?” I ask him and I pull out my phone. Akaashi
texted me a few minutes ago telling me he and Bokuto were on their way. That means they will be
here in a good half hour. Kuroo and I pull up to my house and walk-in. We always go straight to the
kitchen when we get home. I noticed a note on the kitchen table from my mom. My aunt was in a
minor car accident and is fine but shaken up and didn’t want to be alone. That means it was going
to be just Akaashi and I this weekend at my house. I have a feeling though Kuroo and Bokuto will
magically appear here though.
“ My mom texted me last hour and told me she told me my siblings are going to my grandma’s for
the weekend. So Bokuto and I have the house to ourselves. We may come over to yours later and
stay with you guys, is that okay?” I knew that was going to happen.

“ Yeah you know you are always welcome here Kuroo. Besides, Akaashi wouldn’t mind. As long
as we get a few hours to ourselves. I need a small break from you ever once in a while,” I joke to
him. Kuroo looks heartbroken. “ I’m kidding Kuroo, you know I can’t function without you,” I tell
him and kiss him quickly on the lips.

“ So cold kitten, so what are you and Akaashi going to do while you two are alone?” Kuroo asks
me curiously. I decide to mess with him.

“ We are probably going to cuddle and fuck each other,” I mumble to him. I hear him spit out the
water he was drinking.

“ WHAT?!” He coughs out and looks at me with this shocked expression.

“ I said we are going to play some video games and talk to each other,” I say more clearly. He
sighs a breath of relief.

“ I thought you said something else, my god,” He says drinking more water. Yup, he is still my
Kuroo. We hear a soft knock at my door followed by a loud obnoxious one. Kuroo shouts come in
and no one was surprised when the loud ‘HEY, HEY, HEY’ was heard throughout my house.
Kuroo and Bokuto meet in the living room and give one another a big bro hug. I smile at their
energy and walk over to akaashi who is just admiring his boyfriend.

“ How was the trip here?” I ask Akaashi and give him a hug.

“ It was good, Bokuto sang and rapped horribly to every song that came on and was just being
himself,” Akaashi says looking at Bokuto and Kuroo who are now in a playful wrestling match in
the living room. “ You look like you have not slept in days Kenma, are you okay?” Akaashi asks,
setting his bag down on the couch. I sit next to him. Before I can respond we get interrupted.

“ Okay AKAASHI, Kurobro and I are heading to his house for a few hours. We will be back later,”
He enthusiastically says and kisses him hard, and runs out of the door; Kuroo kisses me quickly
and follows him too. Akaashi and I both sigh loudly when we hear the door slam shut. I stand up
and walk back to my kitchen to make us some tea. Once the water is boiling I pour us both a cup of
tea and we sit back down in the living room on the couch.

“ So back to my question, you look like shit Kenma,” Akaashi says, taking a sip of his tea. He is
right.

“ Gee thanks Akaashi,” I reply back to him blowing on my tea.

“ I’m sorry Kenma, but you do. Are you okay?” He says and puts a hand on my shoulder rubbing it
a little before pulling it away.

“ Yeah, I’m fine. I just have not been sleeping much lately,” I tell him in half honesty.
“ Why is that if you don’t mind me asking?” So I tell him everything. I expect him to make fun of
me or laugh at me but he doesn't. He just seems really intrigued by what I have to say. I’m so
happy to have a friend like him in my life.

“ So this game Lev gave you is haunting you? Kuroo took the game away from you. The game
downloaded itself onto your computer, and at 3 am every night you get awoken from a nightmare
or something watching you?” He repeats everything I just told him. I nod yes to him realizing just
how fucked up that sounds.

“ I believe you,” Akaashi says, putting his tea down. “ I want you to show me this game.”

“ Okay I will, don’t tell Kuroo though I don’t want him to get mad at me for being on it,” I say and
set my tea down as well. We stand up from the couch and walk up to my bedroom. It is just now
getting dark outside so my room is pretty dark. The only light visible is my desktop is on. I thought
I turned it off, actually, I unplugged it. That’s when I saw what was on the desktop I stopped dead
in my tracks to stare at the screen. Akaashi looks at me with concern.

“ Kenma, Kenma,” He says shaking me, pulling me out of my trance.

I stare at him. “ Kenma, I have been saying your name for five minutes now, and your shaking,
what’s wrong?”

“ The game is open on my desktop. I unplugged my PC before leaving for school today and It
could not have been my parents since they don’t understand technology. This is going to sound
crazy but I think I am either being cursed or haunted, Akaashi,” I explained to him as we walked
into my room. I turned on my light and pulled up another chair to my PC set up for Akaashi.
Akaashi sits down and puts on the second set of headphones I handed him. I began to show him
how to play it. We both are focused on the game. Looking for clues as to why I am being haunted
or cursed. We get to a scene in the game where there is more blood and the music starts to get
silent. Meaning something is coming. Right as Akaashi and I lean in closer to look at what is about
to happen the power in my entire house goes out including my PC.

“ What the hell?” We both ask at the same time. I stand up and walk towards the window and
notice everyone else on the block has their power on, but I don’t.

“ Everyone else has power, I guess I am the only one without it.”

“ Maybe a fuse broke, where is your breaker at?” Akaashi asks me and reaches into his pocket grab
his phone out to turn on his flashlight.
“ It is in the basement, “ I tell him, also turning on my flashlight. This is all too weird for me and I
can’t help but feel afraid. I think Akaashi can sense my fear so he takes the lead in heading out of
my bedroom and towards the door to the basement. The basement has always been a place I was
afraid of. I hated going down here as a child for a reason and I still hate it. I usually make Kuroo go
down there for me. Kuroo usually does anything I ask him, the team calls him a simp. We
approach the door and Akaashi opens the door. We both walk down the steps into the spooky
basement. I don’t want to be down here any longer than I have to, so I walk towards the fuse box
on the wall. Akaashi flashes his light at the fuses and looks them over. He is looking for the one
that

“ These all look fine to me, none of them are flashing, which means one broke. But none of these
look broken to me,” He explains to me and then both of our phones die. Losing our only source of
light.

“ What the fuck, “ Akaashi says looking at his phone. I just grab onto his arm and try not to freak
out. “ My phone was at 80,” he says. We hear the basement door slam shut making both of us
jump.

“ Okay now I’m scared,” Akaashi says and moves to hug me. We both hug each and fall to our
knees on the floor too scared to move. Soon we hear the steps creak, meaning someone or
something is walking down them and towards us.
CREAK

we hear and both stare at the steps. There were more creaks and silence. Meaning whatever it was,
was now in the basement with us. We can’t see anything yet since the breaker was blocked by a
small wall beam. We both hear walking, but not normal walking. It sounded like hoofs. Akaashi
and I were both shaking at this point and I can feel myself getting wet by crouch. I noticed a puddle
forming under Akaashi as well. I didn’t realize I was crying until I felt tears fall from my face and
onto my hand. I can feel a few tears from Akaashi fall onto my arm as well. The hoofs got closer to
us and then in front of us was a horned figure. The figure was all blacker than the darkness of the
basement. It had these crazy glowing red eyes and it had to have stood 7 feet. The creature lets out
this loud scream making Akaashi and I both cover our ears. Both of us are screaming in fear
covering our ears and closing our eyes. The only thing that pulled us out of our fear was the light
miraculously turning on and Kuroo and Bokuto coming down the stairs so fast they were tripping
on the way down. They both admittedly hugged us. Both Akaashi and I sobbed into our boyfriends.
They were rubbing our backs as an attempt to comfort us.

“ Did you piss your pants Akaashi?” Bokuto asked him.

“ Kenma you too?” Kuroo asks, looking at me. I’m at a loss for words. All I want to do is let
Kuroo hold me and never let me go.

“ What happened to them?” Bokuto asks Kuroo as he picks up Akaashi in his arms to take him
upstairs. Kuroo does the same with me.

“ I have no idea but they are pretty shaken up,” Kuroo states looking at our states.

Our boyfriends take us upstairs and clean us up and put us in new clothes. I still have yet to let go
of Kuroo. I am never this clingy and I could care less. He may annoy me but if this bastard leaves
me alone at all tonight I’ll kill him. Once Akaashi and I were cleaned up and our dignity lost we sat
in my bedroom. I stare at my computer and I can see Akaashi is doing the same. I stand up and
throw a blanket over my desktop and hurry back to Kuroo.

“ Kitten, did you and Akaashi play that game? I told you not too,” Kuroo asks me, trying not to get
mad at me. That’s when Akaashi and I explained to them both about how the game downloaded to
my computer and how the power went out. How we went downstairs to check the breaker and our
phones dying.

“ Then Kenma and I heard the basement door close and there were footsteps… Bokuto I was so
scared. Kenma and I couldn’t move we just fell to our knees and held on to each other and that’s
when we saw Bo,” Akaashi is now crying again and Bokuto holds him closer to let him cry.

“ Saw what ‘Kaashi?” Bokuto says rubbing his back and kissing his head. Kuroo holds me close to
him and kisses my head as well. I haven’t been able to say much since all that went down.

“ Kenma and I saw this thing. It was like 7 feet tall, had glowing red eyes and it screamed at us,”
Akaashi says and starts shaking again. I begin to cry again thinking about that scary creature again.
Bokuto and Kuroo are speechless at this point and they don’t say much after Akaashi explained to
them what we saw. Soon I noticed Akaashi was asleep in Bokuto’s arms and he stood up with him
in his arms and carried them to the guest room. Kuroo lays me down and stands up making me
whine. I hear him shush me as he gets up and turns off the light. He comes back and lies down on
the bed pulling me close to him.

“ I promise I won’t let anything get you alright? I won’t leave you alone ever again if that is the
case. You’re safe here in my arms,” I hear Kuroo’s soothing voice. I close my eyes and let the
sleep take over my mind. Little do I know Kuroo and Bokuto both have a story to tell us when we
wake up. They may have witnessed the same thing Akaashi and I have.
 Celebratory sex? Atsumu and Sakusa
Chapter Summary

Atsumu gets a job promotion. They celebrate by having sex.

This was another request. 3 in one day damn I'm lucky! I have no life so bet. I hope
you like it!

Sakusa's pov.

I look out at mine and Atsumu’s apartment window, watching the snow slowly fall down onto the
still-green grass. Slowly the green disappeared and all you could see was white. I sip my hot tea
and snuggle up in my boyfriend’s hoodie sitting on the window sill. The snow is just so calming to
watch, it’s silent. It is the kind of snow that sticks to everything and leaves everything it lands on
pure white making the trees and the ground look stunning. I don't know how long I've been like
this. I was enjoying the silence at the moment. It was ruined when I heard the door open and then
close. There is only one person that could be. I start smiling and turn around to face my boyfriend.
He quickly runs to the kitchen and washes his hands.

" Hey, babe how was your day today?" He asks me to dry off his hands and comes towards me. I
put my tea down and accept the hug from him.

“ It was good, I cleaned the house. Finished my book and had time to file our taxes,” I explain to
him my day, he smiles and leans down and kisses me sweetly. We pull apart and sit on the couch. I
snuggle into him and he pulls the blanket behind home over us. I’m really shocked that I am
allowing him to do this with me. You see ever since I was a kid I was afraid of germs. For some
reason, Atsumu is the only germ I’m okay with.

" Well, I on the other hand have some good news and some bad news." I pout at the bad news. I
move so that way we are facing each other and have eye contact.

“ What is it?” I ask him because I know he wouldn’t tell me unless I question him first.

" I found out that I am now the new boss of my company so I now get paid more, and I can make
my own vacation days," he says with a big smile on his face. I cheer for him.
“ Yea! You’ve been wanting that position for so long now. I am so proud of you,” I tell him while
hugging and kissing him. I pull apart from him.” Now, what is the bad news?" I ask him.

He sighs " That means I work long shifts and stay later, but I have some more news," he cuts me
off before I can pout or be sad.

" What is it?" I ask him.

He smiles at me," I need a new personal assistant, and I happened to see your application in there,
and I think you got the job." He says with a smirk.

I look at him." You just want me to be your personal assistant so you can fuck me in your office," I
tell him and his hands move from my waist to my ass.

" Babe you know me so well,” Astumu says and grabs a handful of my ass.

“ Why do you always have to be so dirty?” I ask him.

“ Because you made me you germaphobe, now how about we celebrate?” He smirks leaning up
towards my face to kiss me.

“ We are celebrating over sex?” I ask him to move away from him on purpose.

“ Well, how else are we going to celebrate?” He asks, pouting at me resisting him.

“ Find then, but we are not having sex in here, it’s too dirty, let’s take this upstairs?” I say getting
off of him and moving towards the steps that lead up to the loft in the apartment. He sits there for a
solid minute before throwing the blanket off of him and comes running towards me. I quickly run
up the steps with him hot on my tail.

The next thing I know I am being lifted up off the ground and roughly pushed into a wall. I let out
a groan and soon I feel him kissing down my neck. I run my fingers through his hair as he kisses
down my neck before he gets frustrated with my hoodie being in the way. Well, I mean his hoodie.
He stops kissing my neck and pushes me on the bed. " Strip." He commanded. I feel so weak at
this moment but I comply with his orders and do as I am told. I take off his hoodie and slip off my
sweatpants. I am now grateful for going commando under them.

Atsumu takes off his clothes too and crawls back towards me.

" Now baby what do you want daddy to do to you?"

" Daddy?" I ask him while trying not to laugh.

“ What? Come on Omi call me Daddy just this once?” He whines. This man has no shame.

“ Fine, daddy, “ I feel so dirty saying that. He smiles. " Turn over and get on all fours." was all he
commanded me to do.

I turn around for him and get on all fours. I feel his hand on my lower back push me down some so
I can really stick my ass out for him. He gets behind me and I feel his tongue on my hole. My eyes
widen.

“ Atsumu, that’s so dirty don’t do that,” I say trying to get away from him. He grips my hips and
slaps my ass.

“ Don’t move Omi, let daddy have a taste of celebratory desert,” He says and licks my hole again. I
better just let him have this. He is lucky I don’t kick his ass for this. I feel his tongue penetrate
through me. I couldn’t hold back the disgustingly loud moan I let out. I should not be enjoying this.

He pulls out. "Damn Omi, I didn’t think you would enjoy this."

“ One more smart-ass remark like that and you’re sleeping on the couch,” I spit back at him. He
laughs and goes back in. This is and is not turning me on and all I want is Atsumu to just fuck me
at this point.

“ Atsumu please, just fuck me already.”

He pulls out. I don’t have to be facing him to know he has a stupid look on his face. “ That’s not
my name right now Omi,” He says. He is really going to make me say that? I can’t win.

“ Daddy, please fuck me.” He flips me over and thrusts into me. I move my hands to his back and
start scratching down as he continues to thrust into me. I moan out loud as he thrusts deep into me.
He pulls out and moves my right leg over his shoulder and pounds into me. My hands went from
his back to the bed sheet and I moan out loud again.

“ Fuck daddy right there,” I shout out not even realizing what I just said. I arch my back and I can
feel him twitch in me.

“ Fuck Omi you are so goddamn hot, FUCK!” He shouts and cums into me. I cum a little after him
with a grunt. He pulls out of me and lays down next to me covered in sweat.

" That was really hot, baby you did so well," He says kissing my sweaty forehead.

" I don't feel hot, I'm covered in sweat and cum. I feel dirty. I demand you help me shower daddy,”
I say teasingly.

" Well let’s go shower then." He says picking me up bridal style and heads towards our bathroom.

“ So what made you want to be called daddy?” I ask him.

“ I was told that it makes sex better, not that ours isn’t great. I think our sex is perfect. I just want to
try some things out, Omi,” He tells me opening the shower to turn it own.

“ Well if you wanted to spice things up you could have just asked me, we can talk to one another
about some kinks we want to try. I don’t mind. “ His eyes widened.

“ Really Omi?! You would do that for me!” He squeals.

“ Only under one condition. They have to be kinks we agree on because there are a lot of things I
don’t want to do, but I am willing to give some a try. “ I tell him and he kisses me on the lips.

“ You are the best boyfriend ever Omi, I love you,” He says and kisses me more.

“ Okay, okay no more. I’m already covered in your germs. I need this shower. I feel disgusting, and
I love you too,” I tell him and push past him to get into the shower. He joins me. We spent the rest
of the night talking about things we want to try. Turns out we have a lot more kinks in common
than I thought we did.
 Love at first sight Tsukiyama
Chapter Summary

Just a fluff with Yamaguchi and Tsukishima. I think it's cute.

Yamaguchi's pov

My grandmother has fallen ill. That in itself was scary to hear considering she lives all alone. When
my mom told me the news of her illness I admittedly volunteered to come out here and take care of
her. I have just graduated high school and had no plans on going to college. I have always been
close to her growing up and hearing about the state she is in hurt my heart. The next day I packed
all of my clothing up and bought a one-way plane ticket.

The flight itself was not bad, I was sitting alone by the window and I got to listen to music the
whole time. It was a relaxing three-hour flight. Once the plane landed I texted my mom letting her
know my arrival and I met up with a taxi driver. The taxi driver I had was dead. I don’t know much
sign language but he seemed very nice. After another two-hour cab drive, we turn down the
familiar dead-end dirt road. I notice that there is a new house across the street from my grandmas.
It’s strange to me because I haven't been here in a few years. I signed a thank you to the cab driver
and grabbed the two suitcases I had and went inside.

"Grandma I'm here, it’s me, Tadashi," I yell lightly. I listen carefully and I can hear soft snores
coming from the room on the far left. I walk over to the door and lightly open it to see her sleeping
peacefully. I smile and close the door to the room, and walk to my bedroom. I unpack my
belongings and make my bed. By the time that was done, it was nearly dinner time. I walk out of
my bedroom and walk to my grandma’s room when I hear a different male voice talking to her. I
open the door and I am met with a very tall blonde-haired guy with glasses. He is extremely
attractive. My grandma squeals in her bed when she sees me.

" Tadashi my sweet grandson you have gotten so big," she says and holds her arms out for a hug.

I walk over to her letting her hug me. “ Hi grandma, I got here a few hours ago, but I didn’t want to
wake you up,” I kiss her cheek and hold her hand while she looks up at the tall guy standing in the
room with us.

“ Tadashi, this is the young man that lives across the street from us. He is a very kind young man.
He helps me with the yard work and heavy lifting. “ She points at him and me as she introduces us.
“ Kei this is my grandson Tadashi Yamaguchi, I know I have talked about him tons, Tadashi this
handsome young man is Kei Tsukishima.”

"Uh, it’s nice to meet you Kei. Thank you for helping my grandma out," I smile bow to him.

" It is nice to meet you too Tadashi," he smiles at me. I blush and smile back. Why is he so
attractive to me?

“ Well, grandma. I am going to start dinner, is there anything you want I was thinking of miso
soup?” I ask her.
“ Oh, that sounds so yummy Tadashi thank you,” she says and kisses my hand. I kiss her forehead
and walk out of the room to start on dinner. Soon Kei walks out of my grandma’s room and joins
me in the kitchen.

“ Hello Kei, would you like to stay for dinner with us?” I ask him as I start to cut the vegetables for
the soup.

“ You don’t have to call me Kei, your grandma calls me Tsuki you can call me that if you would
like to. And now I plan on leaving here. I just wanted to get one last look at your cute face,” I
stopped cutting the vegetables and stared at him. I know my face is probably beat red. He winks at
me and walks out the front door. Does he really think I’m cute? My grandma must have told him. I
put the finishing ingredients into the pot and set a timer. I walked back into my grandma’s room
and helped her to the bathroom and back to the bed. She can still use the restroom and bathe on her
own, but walking is hard for her. I hear the timer in the kitchen go off. I run in there, turn it off and
prepare soup for me and her. I walk back into her room and we eat in peace, making small talk.

“ You know Tadashi, Tsuki is gay right,” I spit out my soup.

“ Geez grandson, take it easy,” she laughs and wipes my face. “ I told him you were too and I think
you two would make such a lovely couple. “ I am suddenly not hungry anymore and my face feels
hot.

We finish eating and I help her into the bathroom so she can have a shower. Once she is all done
with her nightly deeds I help her back to her bed and make sure she takes her medications and
settles in. I kiss her forehead and walk out closing the door behind me softly. I headed back to my
room and grabbed some clothes for a shower and made my way toward the bathroom.

The bathroom is small but the big window makes it feel big. I turn on the shower and go to close
the window curtain when it falls. I attempt to put it back up, but I find I am too short. So I just
leave it how it is. I get undressed and step into the shower. I can't help but feel like someone was
watching me because of the open window. I decide to make my shower quick and get out quick so
I don’t have to be so exposed. I will have to ask Tsuki to fix the curtain for me tomorrow. I think he
is tall enough to reach.

I walk into my bedroom in only my towel and as I am about to get dressed. I hear the front door
open and not close. Who could that be this late at night? Could it be Tsuki? I swore I locked it
though. I wrap the towel around me and walk out of my bedroom and down the hallway a little. I
saw a man that looked about 40, and he was clearly drunk. Before I could do anything he saw me
and smiled. I tried to run to my room, but he was faster. He grabbed me and pinned me to the floor.
He pinned my hands above my head.

" Where are you going pretty boy?"

" G-et away fr-om me." I manage to say before he laughs and pulls out a knife. He holds it to my
throat.

“ Don’t say another word baby boy,” he says and runs the knife down my chest. I felt my towel
being torn off of me. He runs the knife down my body and I start to cry.
The strange man licks my tears off my face.“ Please keep crying baby boy, I love how they taste,”
he says and licks me again this time his knife gets way too close to my dick. Before the knife runs
across my cock the man is pulled off of me. I sit up quickly and see Tsuki punch the guy twice
knocking him out. He picks up the limp guy and throws him outside of the house and locks the
door.
I don’t know how long I was staring at him, but his voice pulled me out of whatever trance I was
in. " I am so sorry for my dad. Are you okay?" He asks me. I feel him wipe away a few of my tears
and hands me his hoodie. I nod my head and accept it. He smiles and tells me he will be right back.
I watch him bend down and pick up his dad to take him back to their house. I take this opportunity
to run to my bedroom and put some clothes on. I slide on my underwear and leave on Tsuki’s
Hoodie. It is quite large on me and it is very comfortable and it smells nice. I hear him walk back
into the house and he closes the door and locks it. He turns off the lights and walks to the only
room with the lights still on. Mine.

He walks in and looks at me with a sorry look " I think I'll stay here and protect you guys from my
dad’s stupidity. I am sorry he did that to you. I didn’t even know he left the house until I saw your
door wide open. " He says and looks down.

“ It’s okay Tsuki, you saved my life back there, and don’t worry about me pressing charges. I
understand he wasn’t in his right mind. “
He walks towards me and hugs me. I blush deep red and hug him back. “ Thank you Tadashi,” He
pulls apart from me. “ I’ll go sleep on the couch good-,” I cut him off. I can't let him do that after
he just saved my life back there. I owe him something.

" no you can sleep here in my room, the bed is big enough for the two of us," I say, I don’t think
my freckles are visible at this point because of how red I am. He just smirks and takes off his
shoes. He sets the shoes next to the door and crawls into my bed. I climb in next to him trying to
give him some space. That space was ruined when he grabbed me and pulled me into him cuddling
me. I smile and get comfy in his arms. I feel safe and this feels right.

" Tsuki?" I ask.

" yes?"

" Uh, thank you for saving me earlier... I am really grateful you did that for me." I move over to
face him and I smile at him. He smiles back.

" don't worry about it." He says with a smile. Our faces are kind of close together, and I really can't
help but think about how attractive he is. He is just so handsome.

" you know your grandma told me just about everything about you." He says.

" oh gosh, was it embarrassing?" My face grows red for the thousandth time tonight.

" no it was cute, I've been waiting a long time to meet you, honestly I grew a little crush on you.
Even though all I saw were pictures. The way your grandma described you, made you seem like an
angel." He says.

" I kind of like you too. Even though we did just meet" I giggle and look up at him. We both stared
at each other for a moment before we leaned in and kissed. It was perfect. I felt safe, and it felt so
right. We pull apart and I bite my lip and cuddle into him closer. He wrapped his arms around my
waist, flicked off my lamp and we fell into a peaceful sleep together. I know we just met but I have
a feeling we'll be together forever. I guess you could say it was love at first sight.
 Thunder Osamu x suna
Chapter Summary

Suna is scared, Osamu picks him up. They fuck, and Walmart Sangwoo makes an
appearance at the end.

Suna's pov

" Fuck you bitch. You know I'm right, don’t you even try arguing with me anymore you dumb
bitch." I hear my drunk stepdad yell at my mom.

I get so scared when he is drunk, he's really mean when he is intoxicated. He has hit my mom
before and I'm kind of scared it will happen again, and even to me. To make things worse it's
storming out. I hate storms. I'm so scared of them. The loud thunder is horrible. I'm shaking in my
bed. I don't really know what to do right now. As the storm gets louder, and the arguments grow
more verbal. I do the first thing that pops into my head. I pick up my phone and call my boyfriend
Osamu. I really hope he is not asleep. I’m so happy to know he will never hurt me, and he is
always there for me when I need him. I feel like I am too clingy at times but he swears up and
down that it is fine.
The phone rings for a few seconds before he picks up.

“Hey Suna!”

He says cheerfully.

“ Osamu... I'm really scared right now,” I tell him and let out a whimper when the thunder cracks
out loud.

” oh baby, do you want me to come to pick you up?”

I hear him moving around through the phone meaning he was already on his way out.

“ my parents are arguing. Are you sure you want to, plus it's storming outside. You don’t have to,”
I tell him but he cuts me off before I can explain myself any further. I hear a car engine start.

” I don't care if they are. You're scared right now, and I'm already on my way. I wasn't going to
take no for an answer,”

He says and I can hear the rain hitting the car window as he drives off from his house to come to
get me.

“ Okay,” I was cut off when I heard a plate smash. “ Please hurry,” I tell him and I grab my sweater
and shoes.

“ I am honey, don't worry. I'm just turning the corner now. When you see my car pull up, climb out
of your window. I’ll be there in 30 seconds,”

he says and hangs up. Thankfully I live on the first floor in our house so I can sneak out easily and
sneak back in. I look out the window and see car lights. I smile but it fades quickly when a loud
crack of thunder is heard making me flinch. I see Osamu pull up and I jump out of my window,
close it quickly, and run to his car. I get into the passenger seat and look at him.

Before I can say anything to him he kisses me and wipes away my tears. " No more tears, okay I
got you now," He says and kisses my forehead. I smile at him and cuddle into his side. He drives
off back towards his house. Soon pulled up to his house and quickly got inside, before we were
drenched in rain.

Once inside we take off our shoes and quietly head to his room. I look over at the clock by his bed
stand and it reads a little after 2 am. I let out a long yawn, but then realize it's Osamu's and
Atsumu’s birthday.

I look over at him and walk up behind him as he is changing out of his wet clothes. I wrap my arms
around him.

" Happy birthday ‘Samu," I say in his ear. He turns around.

" thank you, baby." He then connects our lips. I pull us apart. So He can get into his night time
clothes. I strip down too and still one of his clean practice jerseys and put it on. I turn around to see
him staring at me and he is clearly hard.

“ Does the birthday boy want an early birthday present,” I say smirking at him and he gulps. The
storm has died down and I have calmed down significantly. Might as well have a little fun. He
moves back on the bed and I sit on his lap and kiss him. I can feel his hands resting on my ass and I
have my hands tangled in his hair.

Soon after that, we are making out and I'm in the process of trying to take his shirt off. Finally,
after countless pathetic tugs, I manage to do so. When we pulled apart he pulled his jersey off me
as well. He flips us over so now he is on top. He kisses down my stomach and starts to rub my dick
through my boxers. I can see a wet spot form on them, and I whimper loudly when he kisses me
from my neck to my chest. I feel him lick one of my nipples. If he wants to tease me. I can tease
back. I move my leg between his and rub his cock through his cock and he gasps at the feeling. He
looks up at me and glares.

“You’re going to regret that,” he says and gets off of me. I take this opportunity to slide my boxers
off my body. He drops his sweat pants and crawls back on top of me. He has a new type of lube in
his hands. I get curious.

" What is that?" I ask him. He smirks.

" This is apparently tingly lube, Atsumu says it's the best invention ever and I want to try it," He
says. He moves my legs above my head and pours some lube on his fingers. I feel two of them
enter into me and move around. I am suddenly feeling something new. There is this weird
sensation where all the lube was applied and the only way to describe it is a pleasurable burning
sensation.

"Fuck Fuck Fuck… ‘Samu… whatever that is it feels so fucking good. You can put it in now I’m
ready."

He pulls his fingers out and without any warning, he thrusts into me. I moaned out loudly and he
shoves his mouth onto mine too quiet me down.
“ Baby you gotta be quiet, my parents are sleeping,” he says and thrusts into me harder.

" Fuck Osamu when everything time you move it because more pleasurable. I feel like burning but
it's a good burn, baby it feels so good. You feel so good," I praise him. He kisses me again and
continues to thrust into me harder. I grip onto his bed sheets so tightly I hear ripping and he is
gripping my hip so tightly I think I’ll have a dark bruise there for a while.

" Suna, fuck I’m close, I’m…. Fuck!" He shouts and cums into me. I cum a little after him and he
muffled my scream with a blanket. With the position he was in from quickly covering my scream I
ended up coming all over his chest and my chest. He removes the blanket and lays next to me
breathing just as hard as I am.

" You ripped my sheets," he says and looks at the damage.

“ and you ripped me open,” I spit back at him.

“ Why have we never used that before?” He asks me.

“ I don’t know but from now on if you don’t use that one on me we are never having sex again,” I
threaten him.

“ But we have to have sex again later today it’s my birthday,” He pouts. I laugh and kiss him.

" Happy birthday Osamu," I tell him, he leans in to kiss me again when the door bursts open.

“ Bro I fucking swear to god if you two ever fuck again that loudly I am going to commit mass
murder,” Atsumu says glaring at us.

“ Shut the fuck up you Walmart Sangwoo at least I can get some with mine, now fuck off barry the
bee,” Osamu yells at him and throws the softball that was on his nightstand at the door at him.

“ That was a fucking low blow bro, I am not a Walmart Sangwoo and I am not Barry the Bee. That
joke is getting old. Now get the fuck to sleep before I break both of your ankles,” He says and
closes the door. I was laughing the whole time Osamu was roasting his brother. Once the door
shuts I cuddle into Osamu and we have a very peaceful sleep.
 Aphrodisiac part 1 (Atsumu rapes the bottoms)
Chapter Summary

:) So Atsumu gets bullied, makes a threat, and goes through with it. This is definitely
rape so please be aware of that.

{Volleyball Tops Group Chat}

Kuroo

: So who is having a party this weekend? I wanna get fucked up.

Bokuto

: OHHH I wanna know too. Akaashi and I will be attending!❤

Daichi

: I would not mind attending either. I just hope Koushi doesn’t get too drunk this time. He is a
handful to handle when he is drunk…

Atsumu

: Osamu wanna have it our place?! Mom and dad are gone all weekend.

Osamu

: Sure bro ♀️but you have to clean up afterwards. I am just going to stay at Suna’s all weekend so
you can have your own fun.

Asahi

: Noya and I will not be able to attend. We are going to visit his grandma. I can’t wait to meet
them. I hope you all have fun and be safe!

Iwaizumi

: Oikawa and I have plans as well. I promised him a weekend to ourselves and I don’t want him to
freak out on me.

Tsukishima

: I am only going to attend this time because Yams keeps bothering me about getting out of the
house.

Kageyama

: I can name one hundred other things I would rather do, but Hinata has been nagging me to do
something this weekend. So whatever is planned we are down for.
Tsukishima

: Great the king is going…

Kageyama

: Shut the fuck up saltishima

Tsukishima

: Fuck off king

Kuroo

: SICK TSUKI’S GOING! This is going to be lit, who is bringing booze?

Bokuto

: Broooo! I'm so excited now

Tsukishima

: I hate my life. Like I said I am only going because Yams has been nagging me.

Atsumu

: I have the booze yall so no worries. I can’t wait, now it's going to be amazing.

Kuroo

: So Sangwoo what is your address?

Atsumu

: SANGWOO????? Fuck you Kuroo!

Bokuto

Kageyama

Tsukishima

Osamu

: I’m fucking dead ☠

Atsumu

: Fuck you guys, you disrespect me when I am having a party at MY house?

Osamu

: You mean our house dumbass?

Atsumu

: Fuck you Osamu, you’re lucky you are my brother, or else I would have hurt you a long time ago.

Kuroo

: OOOH someone’s got their panties in a twist sounds like you need to get laid.

Bokuto

: Kuroo you are too much today

Tsukishima

: Lmaoooo Kuroo, keep talking like that and I might actually start to like you.

Kuroo

: I’m just spitting facts

Kageyama

: I don’t think he is sangwoo … I find him more of Barry the Bee

Tsukishima

Bokuto

Kuroo

: I am deceased ☠☠

Atsumu

: You wanna keep roasting me like that and claim I don’t get laid. I'll get your bitches on their
knees begging for me. I’ll fuck them all right in front of you guys too. ♀️

Bokuto

: Okay I am going to apologize right now for laughing and saying anything mean. I don’t want
you to hurt my Akaashi . I love him too much. I am sorry for laughing at you Atsumu. I hope you
can forgive me?

Daichi

: What did I miss? I was driving…

Atsumu

: Nothing, they were just being rude to me, and Bokuto. I accept your apology. I’ll leave Akaashi
alone. ❤ What about you guys?

Tsukishima

: I have no regrets lmao and Yamaguchi would never do that so good luck

Kageyama

: I have to agree with Tsukishima. Probably the only time I ever agree with him.

Kuroo

: Bo you are too much of a simp and I have no regrets lmao. Kenma wouldn’t let you near him.

Atsumu

: We will see about that, I’ll see you all this weekend. ✌

Kuroo

: See you later Barry✌✌

Tsukishima

: ☠

Kageyama

: ☠

No one’s POV

It has been a few days since the text messages were exchanged about a party this weekend. Daichi
and Suga ended up getting some unexpected news and had to cancel coming over. This made
Atsumu happier and looking forward to tonight. Osamu has left already for Suna’s house and now
he is getting everything ready for tonight. Atsumu did not give out an empty threat to the group
chat. He is going to drug all of them tonight. Including Bokuto and Akaashi. He has a different plan
for him. He made a promise that he wouldn’t hurt Akaashi and he is going to keep that promise.
He is considering this a favor for Bokuto. While the others: Kuroo, Kageyama, and Tsukishima.
He is going to have his way with their boyfriends tonight. He made the threat that he would turn
them into his bitches and he is going to go through with that. Atsumu has premade some mixed
drinks. He has slipped in some drugs to make things easier on him and he prepares them. They
should be arriving soon so he does some finishing touches to his basement and waits for his
‘friends’ to walk in. Soon after he came back upstairs and made sure his basement was locked.
Because he doesn’t want to ruin the plan early. He hears the first knock on the door and now his
plan can come together.

“ Coming!” He says in a cheerful voice to be met with Bokuto and Akaashi. They weren’t going to
be his victims tonight but he is still including them for some fun.
“ Atsumu! Thanks for inviting us bro!” Bokuto says and just lets himself in dragging Akaashi with
him.

“ Anytime bro!” Atsumu answers back. He is checking Akaashi out. Damn, he is very lucky
Bokuto apologized. Akaashi would have been fun to see begging. He has pretty eyes and the way
his ass looks in his black jeans is lethal. Atsumu follows them into the kitchen and stops Bokuto
from helping himself to a drink.
“ Woah! Bro, we have a thing in my house, when everyone gets here that's when we drink. It’s
tradition!” Atusmu lies through his teeth.

“ Oh, I like that tradition. I’ll respect it, also I wanted to apologize to you in person about laughing
at those names on the group chat. I’m sorry for that,” Bokuto says, scratching the back of his head.
Akaashi gives him a confused look. Bokuto kisses him quickly as a cue for I’ll tell you later.
Atsumu is kind of jealous of their relationship. Bokuto treats Akaashi like a princess. He really
hopes he likes his surprise later. There was another knock on the door so Atsumu walked out of the
kitchen and to the front door. He gets to see who his first victims are. He opens the door to see
Kageyama, Hinata, Yamaguchi, and Tsukishima all standing there. ‘They must have traveled
together’, Atsumu thinks to himself.

“ Thank you so much for inviting us Atsumu!” Hinata says with his bright smile. It melts
Atsumu’s, dark heart. He can’t wait to tear away his innocence.

“ Yeah thank you Atsumu! I have been to get Tsuki and I out of the house,” Yamaguchi laughs
lightly and walks in after Hinata. Atsumu likes these two. Especially Hinata. Yamaguchi though
has some long legs, that make his mouth water. Yamaguchi is wearing ripped skinny jeans and
blue flannel. Hinata is wearing what looks like to him black leggings and a sweater he is assuming
belongs to Kageyama. They join Bokuto and Akaashi in the kitchen. Kageyama and Tsukishima
have yet to say a word to him. Oh well, they will say something to him soon enough. Just as
Atsumu was about to walk into the kitchen to join the others. He hears another knock on the door.
That could only mean Kuroo and Kenma. Atsumu opened the door and he was right. Kenma is
hiding behind Kuroo and Kuroo just walks right past Atsumu not before bro hugging Atsumu.

“ Atsumu! Thanks for the party dude,” He says and walks into the kitchen obnoxiously yelling bro
to Bokuto. It made everyone who wasn’t Bokuto or Kuroo cringe at the two loudmouths. ‘ Time to
get this party started,” Atsumu thought to himself and walked into the kitchen.

“ Okay time to start the tradition. Here everyone takes a cup and when I say go we all drink the
whole thing!” Atsumu hands out a drink to everyone. He purposely kept the one without the drug
in it aside so he would not be affected by it.

“ One two three!” Atsumu announces and everyone slams the now empty cup down. Now it is just
a matter of time. Everyone is talking to one another distracted and not realizing what they had just
drunk. Atsumu is standing alone by his kitchen sink waiting for them to start dropping like flies.
The first one down was Hinata.

“ Shoyou!” Kageyama shouts and grabs him before hitting the floor. Kuroo stood up to help but he
soon too passed out hard on the floor. Kenma who was next to him slowly dropped next to him to
passing out. Kageyama soon blacked out landing next to Hinata.
“ What’s happening?” Yamaguchi asked on the verge of tears before falling and taking Tsukishima
with him. Tsukishima was barely conscious when he fell. He can see Bokuto sink down against the
wall and catch Akaashi from falling too hard on the floor. Atsumu starts laughing at all the barely
conscious people before him. That is what everyone heard before everything went black.

_____________

Atsumu dragged all of them downstairs into his basement. He chained Kageyama, Tsukishima, and
Kuroo against the wall directly in front of where he chained Hinata, Yamaguchi, and Kenma.
Akaashi is chained next to Kenma but he will not be there for long. On the wall on the other side,
he has Bokuto chained there by himself. He has a different plan for him and Akaashi all together.
He has to treat his friend with special treatment. Once they were all secured and double-checked to
make sure they would not move much, or break free. He walked up to the basement door and
locked it. He doesn’t want his brother to magically appear and ruin his fun.

Atsumu walks over to his table he has set up with the aphrodisiac syringes laid out neatly on. Now
all he has to do is wait for them all to wake up so he can start having his fun. The first one to
become conscious was Akaashi, he moans and opens his pretty eyes slowly taking in his
surroundings when he sees his boyfriend chained to the wall kitty-corner from him. He tries to
move his hands but notices he is useless. He looks over and shivers when he sees Atsumu smiling
at him.

“ Why are we chained up?” Akasshi questions him. Atsumu laughs and walks over to him and he
can see in his peripheral vision the others on the other side of the wall are moving around. They
are regaining consciousness. Akaashi tries to move away as Atsumu fast approaches him. He can’t
get far though.

“ Sweet Akaashi, you don’t have to worry about what is happening to you. You are free compared
to them. Bokuto is a nice guy and I made a promise to him that I wouldn’t hurt you, so my promise
still stands. You are going to be helping Bokuto with a gift I am giving him. Now don’t fret any
more beautiful. By the way, have I told you your eyes are very pretty,” Atsumu says and walks
away from him.

“ Hinata!” Kageyama shouts from his spot on the floor stirring everyone awake. Atsumu again just
laughs and gets excited. He is finally going to be having some fun.

“ What the hell are you laughing at Atsumu let us go you fucking freak,” Kuroo spits at him.
Atsumu walks over to him but not too close in case he starts kicking. He never chained their feet
down. He figured none of them would be flexible enough to do anything with them.

“ Let you go? I made a threat to you guys that I would have your boyfriends on their knees begging
for me to fuck them and I told you I would do it in front of you. You guys should have apologized
to me, “ Atsumu explains. If looks could kill he would be dead because Kageyama, Kuroo and
Tsukihima were all staring at him with murder on their mind. Atsumu stands up and hears
whispering between Bokuto and Akaashi.

“ Bokuto! I have you separated because I am treating you to special treatment since you apologized
to me, unlike those bastards,” Atsumu points at the three that were staring at their boyfriends
chained to the wall directly in front of them. Everyone was awake now and he could hear sniffling.
He knows a few of his sweethearts are probably terrified so he will have to act fast and get them
feeling better. “ So you will just have to be patient and wait for your gift. I promise it won’t be long
and you will love it,” Atsumu says with a big smile and walks over to his lovely sweethearts. All
four of them had tears in their eyes. Atsumu walked over to Yamaguchi who looked on the verge
of a panic attack. He raises a hand to wipe away tears when a threat pulls him away from that.

“ Don’t fucking touch him,” Tsukishima yells out. Atsumu this time lets out a belly laugh. The
obnoxious laugh makes everyone flinch.

“ Are you really in any position to tell me what to do Tsuki?” Atsumu says and walks over to his
table. He grabs a pair of scissors and walks back towards Hinata, Yamaguchi, Kenma, and
Akaashi.

Atsumu blocks out the screaming from the boys across the wall from him and starts to cut all of
their clothes off. He cuts through their shirts, boxers, and pants. He made sure to tightly chain
these ones, he is glad he did. All four of them were shouting at him and trying to fight him. They
were useless. Atsumu knows that once they have their medicine they will turn into angels again.
Maybe he will punish them for saying such rude things to him. Though they did not do anything to
him. Their boyfriends on the other hand are very rude and need to be taught a lesson. This is the
perfect lesson. Atsumu is going to have them, boys, begging him to fuck him and he is going to
give them what they want. No one will please them as he can.

Atsumu finishes cutting their clothes off and they are all now hiding their naked bodies from him.
Well, it's a failed attempt. Atsumu finds their fear cute. He coos at them and walks over to the table
where he had previously sat his injections on. He walks over to them and picks one of them up.
Atsumu decides Akaashi should go first. Numbly he drowns out Bokuto’s shouts and threats and
walks over to Akaashi. He injects him and does the same for the other three. The four empty
syringes are now disregarded into a trash can. Atsumu then unchains all of their locks. They try to
move but they can’t instead they huddle into one another and try to cover themselves up. Atsumu
laughs to himself, the medicine should kick in here soon and they will be putty in his hands. His
perfect little submissives. Akaashi shivers and relaxes and his dick is rock hard. Now is when the
fun begins.
 Aphrodisiac part 2 ( mostly BOKUAKA)
Chapter Summary

Bokuto and Akaashi in the corner.

“ Akaashi sweetheart can you hear me?” Atsumu asks him. He puts a hand on his shoulder.
Akaashi leaned into him and whimpered. He stared up at Atsumu, his eyes full of lust and wanting
only one thing. Release.

“ Akaashi follow my voice sweetheart,” Atsumu says and walks towards Bokuto. Akaashi follows
him crawling. Soon he was right in front of Bokuto.

“ Akaashi baby are you okay?” Bokuto asks trying not to freak out when he sees Atsumu standing
too close to them.

“ Oh, he is fine. Now Akaashi have fun with him. He has everything you need and want right
now,” Atsumu says and walks away. Akaashi, like a mindless zombie, grabs Bokuto’s dick.
Akaashi kisses Bokuto and starts to rub Bokuto through his pants. He pulls away from the kiss to
yank his boyfriend's pants off of him.

“ Akaashi you don’t need to do this right now love, you are not in your right mind,” Bokuto says to
him trying to get his Akaashi back. It’s like he never heard his voice at all because Akaashi
dropped down and started to lick Bokuto’s dick up and down. Akaashi does a few more licks and
chokes down his large cock. Bokuto is trying so hard to hold back but how can he? The man of his
dreams, the love of his life, his Akaashi is doing things to him. Anything Akaashi does to him he is
one hundred percent okay with. Right now his Akaashi is drugged and horny. Once Akaashi gets
what he wants he will go back to normal and help Bokuto get out of his chains so they can help the
others get out of this hell.’ Is this hell though?’ Bokuto thinks. It really is not hell though
considering his angel is the one pleasuring him right now. He might as well appreciate it. He could
not have Akaashi over here doing these things. He could be over there by the others with that sick
bastard touching what is his. Instead ‘his’ is touching him. Yeah, this is not hell. It will soon be
over with and Akaashi will be back to normal and in his arms.

Akaashi pulls off of Bokuto with a trail of saliva. Akaashi looks up at Bokuto and looks him in the
eyes. Bokuto can see his Akaashi’s eyes and they are not the usual pretty blue he gets lost in.
Instead, they are darkened and full of lust. “ Koutarou, it hurts…” Akaashi whimpers to his useless
lover and starts to kiss his neck. Bokuto does not like hearing his precious lover is in pain. He
knows that if he wants his beautiful, shy Akaashi back. He has to go through with this. He just does
not like doing these things to him without hearing the consent of his Akaashi.

You see his Akaashi is a victim of assault, his Akaashi suffered the most horrific thing to happen to
many gay boys in Japan. Akaashi was raped. He was raped about two years ago by a disgusting
man on his way home from school. He went through all kinds of consoling and he never once
walked home alone again; because Bokuto would never leave his side after that. It took Akaashi
almost six months to be able to trust him again having sex. Bokuto did not mind waiting, he is
always cautious now and made a promise to never do anything to him without consent. Now that
they are here in this predicament he does not just want Akaashi to fuck him. He wants this to be
consensual, he is okay with this but is his Akaashi okay with this?
“ Akaashi I know you only want one thing right now, but I need to hear you say you want this
baby. I don’t want to hurt you, I’m okay with this but I would like to know if you are okay with
this?” Bokuto asks him as he is kissing his neck. Akaashi pulls his lips off of Bokuto’s neck to look
him in the eyes again.

“ If it’s with you Bokuto I’m okay with it, you are not that man. You’re the love of my life, now
please let me have this,” Akaashi grabs Bokuto’s dick and squeezes it making him whimper.
Bokuto is still unsure but he makes a promise to himself that after this he is going to pamper his
Akaashi. Give him a warm bath and rub his back just the way his Akaashi likes it. Akaashi is his
treasure, his baby, his gem, his everything, his soulmate. Right now he needs to let Akaashi do this
to him because if he doesn't, that disgusting man by the name of Atsumu will come over and take
his Akaashi for himself. So Bokuto decides to go through with this. For his Akaashi and he will
deal with the consequences later.

“ Okay baby, go ahead, don’t hold back no more. Be careful though I don’t want you to hurt
yourself,” Bokuto explains to him. Akaashi, not even listening to him, straddles Bokuto’s lap and
slowly situates himself down onto his dick. As soon as Bokuto’s dick is fully inside him, Akaashi
shouts out loud and buries his face into Bokuto’s shoulder, Bokuto wants nothing more than to
hold his Akaashi but he is rendered useless with his hands chained to the wall above him. He feels
a wet spot on his shirt and notices Akaashi came when he inserted himself on to his manhood.

Akaashi picks his head up from where he was drooling on Bokuto’s shoulder and feels a wave of a
new pleasure and he starts to rock his hips. Bokuto throws his head back and Akaashi starts to
bounce up and down on him. Screaming in pleasure when he is feeling that certain bundle of
nerves that he oh so desperately needed hit, hit. Bokuto without thinking thrusts his hips into his
angel, cumming deep into him. Making his angel visibly shake and shoot another load of cum all
over himself and Bokuto. Akaashi does something that he and probably no one else would have
ever done. Akaashi moved up so the tip was just in him and spun around and sat right back down
onto Bokuto. Bokuto howled in pleasure and that was probably the quickest he ever came in his
life.

Akaashi leans back on Bokuto holding Bokuto’s thighs for leverage and bounces on him. All
Bokuto can do is throw his head back and let Akaashi dig his nails into his thighs as he pleasures
himself on him. Bokuto once again feels he is on edge and cums straight into Akaashi and Akaashi
shoots cum straight in the air and falls forward off of Bokuto’s dick and hits the floor in front of
him.

“ Akaashi baby please get up come here okay come to me baby,” Akaashi gaining somewhat of a
consciousness crawls back to Bokuto. Both of them are breathing hard from the three rounds they
did and they are covered in sweat. The drugs are wearing off for Akaashi. Akaashi trying to fight
himself to stay awake reaches a hand up and unlocks on a chain from Bokuto’s hand. That’s all
Akaashi remembers before blacking out and feeling a hand on his back. For Bokuto, it’s go time.
Before he can unchain his other hand he looks up from where he was distracted to see a sight he
will probably never forget in his life.
 Aphrodisiac part 3
Chapter Summary

The final part of my three-part series. :) Poor Kenma :(

Atsumu walked away from Akaashi to leave them to their business and walked back towards his
three little angels who are all rock hard right now and humping one another.

“ Instead of humping one another, why don’t we have some fun ourselves, my little angels?”
Atsumu asks and takes off his clothes. The site of his dick made all three: Yamaguchi, Hinata, and
Kenma’s mouth water.

“ Come here angels we are going to have some fun while your pathetic boyfriends watch,” Atsumu
says and waves them over. The three of them not knowing what’s going on start to crawl over to
him. Atsumu starts to smile evilly when he can hear the shouts of their boyfriends on the other
side.

“ Kenma don’t listen to him!”

“ Hinata Boke doesn’t do this, you don’t need him!”

“ Tadashi you better not let him get to you, don’t do this yams!”

“ Will you guys shut the fuck up? One more word from you cows I’ll punish your precious little
angels. I won’t be nice about it either,” Atsumu threatens them. He does not give out empty threats
and he will hurt them. He wants to see these three boys crying, whimpering, and begging for him.

These pretty boys with nice skin and beautiful bodies. Each boy has a nice bubble butt and
beautiful eyes. They have their own features Atsumu is obsessed with. Yamaguchi has these long
legs and a bubble butt. His body is beautifully painted by god with freckles. The freckles on his ass
are his favorite part. Kenma has the body of a woman almost. He has a beautiful bubble butt, thick
thighs, and a petite figure to him. He would be so pretty in women’s clothing. Then there is his
little sunshine. Atsumu has always wanted this ray of light in his life. His pale skin, bright orange
hair makes everything about him want Hinata more. He takes notice that all four boys he stripped
all have not a single body hair on them other than their head. That makes him smile knowing they
take care of their bodies for him. It’s like they knew Atsumu was going to have his way with them
tonight.

“ Yeah what are you going to do to them, rape them you fucking rapist!” Kuroo shouts at Atsumu.
Atsumu sees red and picks up Kenma. He places Kenma on a bench he had hidden on the other
side of the room and straps him in. Once Atsumu strapped him in the rolls the bench out in front of
the rest of them. Kenma is sweating and his cock is leaking and rock hard. Kenma is breathing hard
trying to hump the air for release. He is in pain and Kuroo can tell by the way his boyfriend's body
trembles and shakes. Atsumu picks up his belt and comes back to them. He makes Kenma face
Kuroo and the other three on the wall. Kageyama and Tsukishima are looking away because
whatever happens they don’t want to witness it nor do they want their own boyfriend to endure
what Kenma is about to.

“ You wanna keep talking like that Tetsuro, your bitch will suffer,” Atsumu says and doubles over
his belt. He rubs Kenma’s back. The drug that Atsumu has injected into them wears off from one
of two things, immense pain for a few mind-blowing orgasms. Kuroo just had to piss Atsumu off.
Atsumu does not want to hurt Kenma like he is about to but he knows Kuroo needs to learn his
lesson. Atsumu does not do empty threats so he knows after the first few whips from his belt
Kenma will be fully back to normal, but Atsumu doesn’t want to stop his assailant with a few
whips. No, he wants to go until his arm is sore. But before Atsumu can do anything he has his two
princesses to deal with.

“ I’ll be back for you kitten,” Atsumu whispers to Kenma and drops the belt in his hand. Kuroo
growls at the nickname that Atsumu gave Kenma, only he can call him that. He walks over to his
wreathing angels on the floor. “ You guys want some release, don’t you? Well while I give Kuroo
his punishment I have something for you two,” Atsumu says and moves around them to a chest on
the floor. He opens it and scans the items. He found what he wanted. He grabs a double-sided
dildo and comes back to them.

“ Okay, angels I need you two to get close to one another and put your legs up for me. Can you do
that?” Atsumu asks. His voice is like cocaine to them. They follow the order and get as close as
they can together and raise their legs. Atsumu dryly shoves one end into the taller angel and shoves
the smaller onto the other side. Both of them are rocking into each other. It is a pretty site to
Atsumu. The two boys are on the floor in front of him fucking themselves on a large double-sided
dildo. Atsumu is hard but he has to finish off the punishment for Kuroo. Atsumu takes notice that
Kageyama and Tsukishima are watching in horror as their boyfriends are fucking themselves so
sweetly on the double-sided dildo. Atsumu wishes he was recording all of this. Seeing these two
watch their own boyfriends cheat on them with one another. Soon he will have them both on his
dick. He picks up the belt and stares at Kuroo who is clearly pissed off and holding back his
words. He won’t stay quiet for long.

“ Jeez, Kuroo you were silent for a minute there. Is it because you know I’m about to hurt your
kitten? Your kitten would be over there with the other two right now but you decided to defy my
orders of shutting your goddamn mouth and now he had to suffer, it's a shame too because he has
such a pretty ass,” Atsumu picks up the belt and snaps Kenma with it making him jerk up and cry
out.

Atsumu swings a few more times, snapping Kenma’s ass with a loud crack making him cry out
every time. His hard-on has now gone soft and he is fully aware of his surroundings now. Kenma
is screaming and trying so hard to break free from the straps that are holding him in place. This
goes on forever and eventually, Kenma goes numb, his ass and thighs are welted and bruised now.
Kenma has no more energy to cry or scream. He is broken and worst of all Kuroo is watching the
whole thing happen right in front of him. His heartbreaks, he can’t say anything but cry for his
boyfriend. His kitten is in pain right in front of him and he can’t do anything about it. Atsumu
drops the belt and wipes the sweat off of him.

“ Damn Kuroo you should see the art I left on him. He is definitely going to feel this for a few
days,” Atsumu spins the cart around and Kuroo visibly gasped and the tears started to run down his
face more. Kenma’s ass and thighs are welted dark red and purple. A few welts were almost black
in color. Atsumu wipes Kenma’s face and turns around to the two angels on the floor.

Yamaguchi and Hinata were covered in cum and sweat. Atsumu was debating on injecting them
again or not, but he doesn’t think he has too since they both look to be needing me. Atsumu pulls
off Hinata first.
“ Alright sunshine I want to have fun with you first, how about I give you a real dick?” Atsumu
whispers to him. He turns around to look for the chair he has in the room and can’t find it. Did he
bring a chair down there? Atsumu was cut off from his thoughts when that said chair came busting
over his head knocking him down onto the ground. Bokuto is standing there with it in his hand and
he has a crazy look in his eye.

“ Bokuto how could you? I left Akaashi alone just for you,” Atsumu says and stands up. His head
is bleeding from the fall he had when he landed on the metal tray with the scissors. Atsumu picks
up the scissors and charges after Bokuto with them.

“ How could I? You're insane dude, you are hurting them,” Bokuto says, dodging him. Bokuto
dropped the chair and tackled him to the floor. Kageyama, Kuroo, and Tsukishima are cheering
him on as Bokuto repeatedly punches him. Atsumu was not having it so he was throwing punches
back. The split-off each other breathing hard and Bokuto was focusing on one thing and that was to
contain Atsumu.

“ Bokuto I wish I would have known you would do this to me. I would have had Akaashi across
that bench Kitten is on. I also really wanted to bury myself deep into his cute ass,” Atsumu says to
Bokuto and that’s when Bokuto blacks out.

Bokuto lunges forward and punches Atsumu in the nose, breaking it and punching him in the
stomach. Atsumu who was trying to fight back goes limp under him and Bokuto does not stop until
he feels a hand on his shoulder. Bokuto swings around quickly to fight whatever touches him when
he sees Akaashi standing there with tears in his eyes. Bokuto stands up and hugs him tightly while
Akaashi sobs into him.

During the fight, Yamaguchi slowly came to when he noticed Hinata asleep on the ground. Kenma
close to being passed out on a bench of some sort and Bokuto attacking Atsumu. Yamaguchi
drunkenly stands up and goes to the only person who he needs right now. Tsukishima. With
wobbly legs, he reaches him and unlocks his chains, and tries to stay awake. He fails miserably
when he slips into the world of sleep hearing exchanges of words between all of them.

Tsukishima holds his boyfriend for a second before reaching a hand over to Kageyama and unlocks
his left hand. Kageyama quickly unlocks his Kuroo's. Within a second Kageyama is running over
to his tangerine on the floor and he holds him tightly. Kuroo unlocks Kenma from the bench and
gently holds him. Kuroo and Kenma are both crying again. They all are. Atsumu is on the ground
clearly unconscious and losing a lot of blood.

“ How are we going to get out of here? We need to get help?” Kuroo announces to them.
Kageyama picks up Hinata bridal style and carries him up the stairs, surprisingly the door locks
from the inside so he gets out easily. He lays Hinata down on the couch and finds a phone. He calls
119 and explains the situation. They were on their way. He walks down the stairs halfway not
wanting to be far away from Hinata on the couch.

“ I called 119 you guys. They will be here soon. Help is on the way. “ Kageyama says and walks
back upstairs. The rest of them went upstairs too and the police and ambulances were just pulling
up. They are all safe for now but what no one realized was Atsumu’s body was not downstairs
where they left him. He escaped. While the police were searching the property they found no trace
of him. He is on the run now and that worries the victims. Osamu and Suna pulled up and were
told about everything that happened. Osamu feels sick to his stomach when he realizes his brother
has done something like this. His brother would never do something like this. Right?
 Tooru is sick Iwaoi
Chapter Summary

Tooru is sick and Iwaizumi takes care of him, but they don't know just how sick he is.

Oikawa’s POV

My head and my stomach are killing me. My body feels weak and I am freezing. I am definitely
getting sick. Great. I look over at the clock on the nightstand and it's 6 am. I have to get up and get
ready for school. I don’t care how sick I am. I am not missing any of my classes. Slowly and
achingly I sit up. I regret that because I have to run to the bathroom. I lift up the seat to the toilet
and puke my guts out.

I clean my nose and face and get dressed in sweatpants and a sweatshirt. I am almost positive that
these are Iwa-chan’s but I don’t care. Iwa-chan should be here any minute now to pick me up for
school. I am not afraid to miss practice today, but school I will not miss. School is very important
to me. I am the top in the class and I can’t let anyone surpass me. This new girl from America
moved her last semester and keeps scoring higher marks than me. I will not let her surpass me.

I grab my book bag which weighs a ton to me. There is only my laptop and one book in there and
my phone and laptop’s charger. I see Iwa-chan’s car pull up and I walk out the door. I didn’t bring
anything to eat but I do have water. I have to stay hydrated. I don’t have much of an appetite right
now so I will probably skip out on lunch today. I get into Iwa-chan's car and he stares at me. I can
never let anything get past him.

“ Tooru you look like shit.”

“ Mean Iwa-can,” I cough and pout at him. He puts a hand on my head.

“ You're burning up, go back inside and stay home,” Iwa-can tells me and I pouted some more.

“ No, I can’t miss school, I have to get better grades and make sure my spot at the top doesn’t get
taken.”
“ Tooru that is so fucking stupid,” He turns off the car and gets out. He yanks my car door open
and forces me out of the car. He slams my door shut and locks it. We walk back inside my house,
that's when he gets a better look at me. I hear him do a sympathy sigh and he pulls me into a hug.

“ You are not going to school today and I am going to stay here and take care of you,” he lets me
go and we walk back to my room. He lays me down on the bed and walks into the bathroom and
starts a warm bath for me with some salts in it.

“ You are going to take this hot bath, drink lots of water, eat something, and then we are going to
cuddle,” I don’t feel like arguing with him so I take this as a blessing instead of a curse.

My head is pounding again and my whole body aches. I feel Iwa-chan take off my socks and the
rest of my clothes and help me into the bathtub. If we were not in a relationship right now I would
probably be dying of embarrassment but he has seen me naked in many other embarrassing
positions before. I shiver once the warm water encases my fevered one. I feel Iwa-chan rubbing vix
on my back and chest to help me breathe a bit better.

“ I messaged our moms about you being sick and why I stayed here to help you, they called the
school and excused us both,” I started coughing hard.

“ Thank you Iwa-chan,” I say in a raspy voice. He smiles at me and lets out the water. I can feel
him helping me up out of the tub and warping a towel around me. Being taken care of like this
warms my heart. I could get used to this but I don’t like being sick and useless to him. I just wanna
kiss him and let him hold me tightly. I don’t want to get him sick so I don’t want him kissing me.

Iwa-chan helps me get dressed. I once again am wearing one of his many hoodies that I have stolen
and I think these sweatpants are his too. He lays me down in my bed and kisses my forehead. “ I’ll
be back with some food and more medicine. Stay here and drink water,” he tells me and leaves. I
snuggle under my covers and become nauseous again. This time I didn’t make it to the bathroom. I
threw up all over my comforter and I can hear Iwa-chan running upstairs.

“ No, don't come in here!” He walks in anyways. “ I couldn’t make it to the bathroom,” I started
sobbing.

“ Hey, accidents happen. Tooru stop crying it's okay, here let me take this and throw it in the wash,
I’ll be right back with another one,” he kisses my forehead again and walks out of the room leaving
me alone again. I shiver again and snuggle in the thin sheet and wait for him to come back. He was
gone for not even five minutes. I feel him put a thick blanket on me and tuck me in.
“ Tooru do you have a thermometer?”

“ I think there is one in the bathroom. I think it's a baby thermometer from when my nephew was a
baby,” I saw back trying to fight the sleepiness. This sickness I have is different to me. It does not
feel like a cold or the flu and my side is starting to hurt quite bad. Iwa-chan walks out of the
bathroom looking at me.

“ Tooru this is a rectal thermometer. I know you are not going to like this but I need to check your
temperature. “

“ What? Iwa-chan that’s so embarrassing.” I feel mortified, and I’m in pain.

“ I know baby, just roll over for me okay I promise I’ll make it quick,” I groan and rollover. I feel
him pull down my sweatpants and spread my ass cheek. Soon I feel a foreign object enter and he
lets go. It beeps and he pulls it out. I hear him gasp.

“ Baby 103°F (39.4°C) that’s really high,” I feel him pull up my pants and the pain in my side gets
worse actually making me scream. I moved into a fetal position.

“ Tooru! Are you okay?”

“ No Iwa-chan my stomach hurts so bad,” I start to cry.

“ Come baby let's go to the hospital okay?” I feel him picking me up bridal style. I am in so much
pain all I can do is moan and cry. I feel like something on my right side is going to burst.

“ Tell me what hurts baby?” He asks me and sets me in the passenger seat. He runs around to the
driver's side. Not even buckling up he just takes off towards the hospital.

“ My right side started hurting about an hour ago and it won't go away. It hurts so much,” I cry.
Iwa-chan puts a hand on my shoulder and drives way over the speed limit to get us to the hospital.

We pull up to the ER and he rushes me in. There is so much going on I can't focus on anything. I
feel an IV enter me and the doctors are asking Iwa-chan what’s wrong with me. I think he is crying
I can’t tell. Next thing I know I’m being entered into a machine where they scan my stomach. A
CT scan that is. I get put back into my room and I can see my mom and Iwa-chan’s mom there now
staring at me. I don’t really know what’s going on other than Iwa-chan holding my hand. My mom
and Iwa-chan’s mom both kiss my head and then Iwa-chan let go of my hand. Everything went
black.

Iwaizumi’s POV

I run Tooru into the ER and the nurse at the phone station hurries over to us. Tooru is not being
very verbal right now and he isn’t doing much of anything other than hold his side and cry.

“ What happened?” A nurse asked me.

“ He said his right side was hurting him very badly and he has a very high fever,” I explained to her
before she can say anything a doctor walks in.

“ I am doctor Grey, what I think is going on with Mr. Oikawa. I think he is having appendicitis, to
be sure we need to take him to CT right away okay?” She asked me.

“ Yeah that’s fine just save him,” I tell her, she nods at the two nurses and they wheel him away. I
call my mom and his mom and they are both on their way over. My mom considers him her son
and his mom considers me her son. I love how they both love and support us. It does not take long
when I see both of my moms coming in. They both hug me and when I hug my mom I start crying.
I just feel so bad for my boyfriend. I love him so much and I hate seeing him in pain. I never show
him enough affection and right now I am regretting it. They wheel him back into the room and the
doctor comes running in. I mean running in.

“ We have to take Mr. Oikawa here into surgery right now, his appendix has burst and we have to
remove everything before it becomes deadly. Nurse, prepare him for surgery. I already booked an
ER. “ The doctor said and walked out to write a few things down. I take his hand and kiss him on
his lips. Tooru is barely conscious right now.

“ Alright you guys are in good hands Doctor Grey has done many of these surgeries, say your
goodbyes and I will come back with an update on how he is. “ The nurse explains.

“ Tooru you will be okay mommy loves you, I’m right here waiting for you to come back,” his
mom says kisses his forehead and starts to cry.

“ You will be okay Tooru I will watch after your mom and my son for you okay? Please come back
to us,” My mom says and kisses his forehead. She pulls back and holds Tooru’s mom and I lean in.

“ Tooru you better come back to me or else I’ll kick your ass,” I saw and let go of his hand. I watch
them take him away and that’s when I lose it. I feel someone’s hand on my back. I know it’s my
mom’s hand. A nurse comes back and guides us to the waiting room. I texted the volleyball group
chat about his condition and they are all praying for him and worried about him. I don’t reply to
any of them because I don’t want to focus on any of them. I just want my Tooru back. An hour
passes and a nurse comes walking out with a smile.

“ Oikawa Tooru?” All three of us stand up and follow her. She guides us to the room where Tooru
is and leaves. He is still out cold from the anesthesia. I walk over to him and pick up his hand and
kiss it. He stirs a little but doesn’t wake up. There is a knock on the door.

“ Hello Oikawa family, the surgery went great but we couldn't do it laparoscopically so we had to
cut him open. He is going to need to be in the hospital for a few days and be out of school for two
weeks,” she explains and fills out some papers.

“ Seriously two weeks,” I hear Tooru say.

“ And you better not come back until then, good to see you, baby,” I kiss him.

“ Tooru don’t ever give your mother’s a heart attack like that again,” his mom says.

“ Sorry mom’s I didn’t know I was going to need surgery,” Tooru says.

I got the approval to stay the night at the hospital with him and we got to video chat the volleyball
group chat together. Everyone was very happy to know he pulled through. We hung up the group
chat after an hour so Tooru could rest.

“ If you scare me like that again Tooru I will kick your ass,” I threaten him and kiss him.

“ I don’t plan on it, and I’m sorry for scaring you Iwa-chan, I love you.”

“ I love you too,” I say and I kiss him one more time and we fall asleep together in the hospital.
 Mpreg 1: Kagehina
Chapter Summary

I am doing a huge Mpreg series. Don't worry I am working on a few other requests too.
More to come soon :) This is part one with Kagehina. Sorry for name mistakes :)

Kagehina

Hinata Shouyou, or Kageyama Shouyou now. Shouyou has been married to Kageyama for almost a
whole two months now and he couldn’t have been happier. He loves his husband so much and he is
very content where he is in his life. He and Tobio had just moved into their home, newly wedded,
and they both have jobs they love. Tobio has taken over his father’s company and he is his own
boss now. He works crazy hours but he always makes time for his mate, Shouyou. Shouyou has a
job helping out his old teammate and friend Koushi Sawamura, at his daycare.

Soon though Shouyou won’t be able to help out Koushi much. Shouyou is currently sitting in the
bathroom of his dream home trying to not freak out. He has a test in his hand. Actually tests.
Shouyou has taken four pregnancy tests and all four of them have the same answer on them.
Positive. Shouyou is pregnant.

“ This isn’t real…” Shouyou says to himself looking at the four sticks he has laid out neatly on the
bathroom counter. “ How am I going to tell Tobio?” Shouyou thinks to himself. He does the only
thing that he can think of. Call Kenma, his best friend. Shouyou sits down on the bathroom floor
starstruck and pulls out his phone and calls Kenma.

“ Hello Shouyou, “

Kenma answers almost immediately.

“ Hello, Kenma,” Shouyou says nervously into the phone.

“ Are you okay Shouyou?”

Kenma asks, getting concerned.

“ Are you around anyone right now Kenma?”

“ No, Testuro just left to help Koutaruo with something, are you okay this sounds serious?”

Shouyou sighs into the phone and switches it to video chat.

“ Look,” Shouyou says and points the camera at the counter. Kenma gasps.

” I’ll be over in 10 minutes,”

Kenma says and hangs up the phone. Shouyou sighs again and becomes nauseous from his nerves.
Shouyou quickly crawled to the toilet and blew chunks. He knew something was off about his
body. He was getting mood swings and taking things out on his husband. He was also having these
weird nausea spells. On top of that, he lost his appetite. Shouyou stands up and cleans his face. He
hides the tests and walks out of the bathroom and into the kitchen to make some tea for him and
Kenma. Shouyou hears a light knock on the door. “ Come in!” He shouts and takes the hot water
off the stoves and pours it into two waiting cups.

“ You’re pregnant,” is the first thing Kenma says.

“ I know,” he says and hands Kenma a cup of tea. They both sit down at the table in the kitchen.

“ How far along are you?”

“ I have no idea. I took one today, it came back positive so I freaked out and went to the store and
bought three more. They all said positive too. Plus I have been moody and I have been puking
nearly every morning before work. I haven’t told anyone. You are the first person,” Shouyou
explains to his friend. Kenma just stares at him sipping his tea before he speaks.

“ You’re telling Tobio right?”

“ Well duh but I have no idea how he will react.”

“ I’m sure it will be fine, if not I’m open to a poly relationship,” Kenma says casually making
Shouyou laugh. Kenma stayed for another hour before leaving back home. Shouyou decided to
cook a special diner for the announcement. He is very nervous but he hopes his husband will be
excited for him. They haven’t been trying for a child. Tobio usually uses protection and Shouyou
has never once been on birth control. Shouyou adds the finishing touches to the meal he has sat out
in front of him and looks at the clock. Tobio should be home in a few minutes. Shouyou runs
upstairs fixing his outfit and hair for the 50th time that night and waits by the door when the
familiar car pulls into the driveway.

Shouyou watches his husband enter and he can’t help but feel his nerves go wild and he can feel
butterflies in his stomach. “ Hello, Tobio,” Shouyou says and greets him with a kiss and helps him
remove his jacket.

“ Hello to you too, what is all this for?” Tobio questions.

“ I just thought you deserved a nice meal for working so hard lately,” Shouyou says. Tobio raises
an eyebrow. He has been with him for nearly six years, he can tell when Shouyou is hiding
something.

“ You are hiding something from me, you better tell me now before I start jumping to
conclusions,” He says and sits down at the diner table staring at all the delicious food in front of
him. Shouyou sits down next to him and holds in his breath and releases.

“ Fine, but you gotta close your eyes and hold out your hands,” Shouyou says. Tobio looks at him
suspiciously for a second and sighs. He holds his hands out and waits for Shouyou to tell him what
to do next. Shouyou lets out a shaky breath and places one test in his hands.

“ Open,” Shouyou says and wipes his hands on his pants and tries to not get nauseous. Tobio opens
his eyes and brings the object close to his face. It’s a positive pregnancy test. Once he sees the
positive sign his eyes almost pop out of his head.

“ You’re pregnant?” He choked out. Shouyou just nods and feels like he is on the brink of tears.

“ Hey hey hey hey, don’t cry. This is real right and not some prank?” Tobio asks. Shouyou looks at
him with fire in his eyes.
“ No it’s not a prank you dumbass, I am legit pregnant with your child. You are going to be a
father, and…,” Shouyou was cut off when Tobio got up and pulled him in a hug and he put his
hands on Shouyou’s stomach.

“ I’m sorry, I was just shocked by it all. I can’t wait to meet him or her, we may not have been
ready but I am fully willing to take this on and help you every step of the way,” Tobio says.
Shouyou is now crying happy tears and they stay like that for a few minutes before their stomachs
growled. “ We better eat and I want you to finish your whole meal, you are eating for two now so
you need to eat a lot,” Tobio lectured. Shouyou just rolled his eyes and laughed. Yeah, they needed
this. Now they can’t wait to meet this child. Shouyou hopes that the child looks like Tobio, little
does he know Tobio is hoping the baby looks like Shouyou.
 Mpreg 2: Bokuaka
Chapter Summary

This is part two of my Mpreg mini-series. I promise I am working on more spicy

content and requests. I am just uploading this stuff in the meantime to keep my readers
happy :) Sorry for the name mistakes :)

Bokuaka

{ quick AU: I tried using their first names respectfully but as you can tell I get them switched up,
so I just got creative and made it that way, I love you!}

“ Are you sure I can go to work Keiji?” Bokuto asks Keiji again.

“ Ko, I swear I will be fine. If anything happens I’ll call you, now leave or you will be late,” Keiji
says and kisses his husband one last time before waddling to the couch where he will spend most of
his day. Bokuto makes sure his beautifully pregnant wife made it back to the couch okay before he
left for work. He has two weeks left and then he is off to help out his pregnant wife at home. You
see Keiji is 8 months pregnant with not one child, not two children, but three. Keiji is pregnant with
triplets and he doesn’t know how he is going to keep with all of this.

The day they found out was three days before the wedding. Keiji at the time wasn’t feeling well
and he was gaining an absence of weight lately. He had to have his dress altered twice before the
big day. Finally annoyed with it and his exercising and dieting were not working for him he and his
close friends Yaku, and Kenma came with him to the appointment. Mostly because he felt
nauseous and did not want to drive himself. Bokuto really wanted to go, but his job needed him that
day due to short staffing, and the fact that he was going to be gone a month for his honeymoon and
the wedding. Keiji remembers finding out when he was pregnant and telling his fiance at the time.
Three days before the wedding they had found out.

The three of them got to the hospital and the nurse took one look at him and he knew Keiji was
pregnant. He had Keiji take a test to prove it.

“ Congratulations Mr. Akaashi Keiji, you are very much pregnant,” the nurse said smiling. Yaku
spat his drink out, Kenma nearly dropped his game and Keiji stared at him like he just witnessed
something he shouldn’t have.

“ I’m what?”

“ You are pregnant and I’d like to do an ultrasound to see how far along you are,” the nurse said.
Keiji had agreed and Kenma and Yaku surrounded him on the table and watched the screen light
up. Soon there was an image on the screen.

“ Right there are the babies,” the nurse said.

“ Babies,” all three said at the same time. Keiji looks at the two and back at the nurse.

“ I’m getting married in three days can you tell me how many I am having and how far along I
am?” Keiji asked. He had tears in his eyes staring at the screen. There are his babies. His and
Koutarou’s babies.

“ Well, I hope you are prepared for this. You are about a month-long and you have triplets,” the
nurse said.

“ Damn triplets Keiji?” Yaku says in a teasingly way. Keiji is speechless. He is over the moon
happy about this but three babies. Three of Koutarou’s babies are in him. He now has to mentally
prepare for three Bokuto’s to be running around. The nurse printed off a picture and gave it to Keiji
to take home.

“ Guys, don’t tell anyone until I tell Ko myself,” Keiji says, getting into Kenma’s vehicle. Well,
Kuroo’s vehicle. Kenma drives it while Kuroo works. Kuroo, Boukto, and Lev all work in the
same building. Yaku is still dating Lev. Kenma is engaged to Kuroo, but they don’t plan on getting
married yet. Kenma pulls up to Keiji’s house and he waves his friends goodbye and walks inside.
Before he walks through the door he hears a horn beep. His soon to be husband is home. Keiji
waits at the door for his husband to come to him.

“ Hey there wifey, I got out early,” he says and kisses him quickly. Keiji has to hide his blush from
the nickname Bokuto just gave him. He pulls out the keys to the house and they walk in together.

“ I am not your wifey yet,” Keiji says smiling at him and sitting down on the couch. Bokuto laughs
and plops down next to him on the couch laying his head in Akaashi’s lap.

“ How was your appointment today?” he asks. Keiji sighs he has to get this over with. He just
wishes he had earplugs.

“ Well, I found out why I was gaining a ton of weight, and I’m only going to get bigger,” Keiji
says. Bokuto looks at him confused.

“ Are you okay Akaashi, I mean Keiji,” He asks sitting up. He laughs at him, getting their names
switched around is going to happen for a while until they are used to it.

“ Yeah, I’m okay. Do you want an early wedding gift from me?” Keiji asked. Bokuto. No
Koutarou loves presents so he can’t resist it when he gets an early one. Yeah getting their names
corrected is going to be hard for them. One day it’ll be correct.

“ Sure!”

“ Okay, here it is,” Keiji hands him a photo. Bokuto stares at it for a second and starts hooting and
hollering because he is going to be a dad! He stands up and picks up Akaashi and hugs him tightly.

“ Oh my god!” Bokuto sits down with Keiji on his lap now. “ We are going to be parents to a baby,
I’m so happy!” He says and kisses his stomach and then him. Keiji laughs and runs his fingers
through Bokuto’s hair.

“ Honey, we are having babies, not a baby.”

“ Yeah I know I want more kids too! We just gotta let this one, come out first, and then we can get
another one in you. I promise I’ll keep you full baby,” he says and kisses his tummy again. Keiji
just laughs at how clueless his soon to be husband can be.

“ No honey, look at the picture closer,” Keiji says and Bokuto stares at it closer. He doesn’t notice
anything.
“ I don’t see anything Keiji,” he says and hands Keiji the photo. Keiji sighs and just decides to tell
him.

“ Ko, we are having triplets. I have three babies growing in me,” Keiji tells Bokuto and Bokuto
whips his head up to stare Akaashi into his eyes.

“ We are having three babies?!”

“ Yeah Ko, three babies. My next appointment is the very next day when we get home from our
honeymoon. I just hope my dress fits me, oh and Yaku and Kenma were there with me and they
know. I didn’t tell anyone else because I know how badly you want to scream it to the world. “
That’s when Bokuto starts crying. He buries his face into Akaashi’s stomach.

“ I’m going to have three babies with the man of my dreams. I must have done something
incredible in my past life,” he sniffles. Keiji starts crying too.

“ I know, I’m so lucky to have you Koutarou, I love you so much,” Keiji says and they kiss deeply.

Keiji smiles at the framed photo of the ultrasound on the wall and then down at his enormous
stomach. Yeah, he is happy. Akaashi’s phone dings on the table in front of him and he leans
forward to grab it when he feels a sharp pain.

“ Ow, “ he says and looks at his phone. It was a text from Shouyou Kageyama. He texted him a
picture of his pregnancy test with a smile. Akaashi texts back congratulations and stood up.
Akaashi feels wet running down his thighs and he knows. His water just broke… Here come the
triplets: Yuno Bokuto, Rin Bokuto, and Yukio Bokuto. Keiji called Bokuto and texted everyone in
the group chat he created that he was in labor. Now the fun begins.
 Mpreg 3: Daisuga
Chapter Summary

part three :) I'm working on other spicy content but in the meantime enjoy my mini
mpreg series. :P

daisuga

Koushi and Daichi are currently sitting in their bathroom waiting for the pregnancy test. Koushi
and Daichi are waiting for it to start showing answers. Koushi is sitting on Daichi’s lap who is
sitting on the toilet staring at the stick just as hard as Koushi. They are trying to contain their
excitement. The stick beeps and it's negative. Both of them sigh sadly.

“ We can always try again, hun, “ Daichi said hugging him.

“ I know, but I really thought I was pregnant. I can just feel it.”

“ We can try again in a few days, okay, and sometimes the tests can be defective. “ Daichi explains
and picks up his sad husband and sets him on the bed. “ Now Koushi I have to go to work, try not
to be so bummed out.”

“ Okay I’ll try, I love you, and be safe.”

“ Always my sweet sugar,” Daichi says and kisses him sweetly, and walks out the bedroom and out
the doors.

Soon they became so busy with life they forgot about the whole baby situation. Daichi was busy at
work with being the police chief and all. Koushi was busy trying to get a daycare started but he put
a stop to that to help out his old friend and rival in volleyball Akaashi. Or better known as Keiji
Bokuto. Keiji has just given birth to triplets and he needs help taking care of them. With being
constantly busy the past few months Koushi has neglected to notice he gained a few pounds.
Daichi noticed he had a small stomach the one morning he came out of the shower but he didn’t
say anything for his own safety. Koushi has even gone with Shouyou a few times to Shouyou’s
appointments when Kageyama couldn’t make it. Shouyou is six months pregnant with a baby boy.
He has a big stomach and his feet are swollen. From the complaining, he has done. He has had a
bad pregnancy. Constantly being sick, passing out with no warning, pain, and lots of it. He can’t
wait to get this baby out. Shouyou comes by the Bokuto’s sometimes to help out there while the
daycare is on hold. He can’t do much with his big stomach but he likes shaving the practice.

The triplets are around six months old now and they are all spitting images of Bokuto Koutarou.
They all had silver hair and only one of them had Keijis blue eyes. They are all so full of Bokuto's
energy as well. They keep Keiji on his toes and he appreciates everyone helping him out when
they can. Yaku comes over a lot and Kenma comes over when he isn’t working on his games.
Koushi stops every day and Shouyou comes when he is bored out of his mind which is usually
every day.

Today is different for Koushi. He got up with Daichi and made him breakfast and saw him out the
door. Today Koushi felt off. His stomach was turning into knots and the pain was just coming and
going. It was strange. Koushi just ignored it and drove himself over to Keiji’s house. Once he
pulled into their driveway he got hit with another wave of pain. ‘ Damn this is really starting to
hurt’ he thought to himself. Koushi stepped out of the car and just invented himself into the house.
He is met with Keiji who has three babies screaming and crying at him. Thrashing their chubby
legs in the air as he changes their clothes and diapers. Koushi laughs at the ‘ please help me look’
Keiji gave him.

“ They are a lively bunch this morning,” Koushi said bending over to start to change and dress
Yuno. Koushi finishes and grabs his stomach rubbing it.

“ You okay there Koushi?” Keiji asks, looking at his friend with concern.

“ Yeah don’t worry about me, my stomach keeps having these weird spasms. I am pretty sure it's
from how hard Daichi went on me last night,” Koushi laughs and picks Yuno up and feeds him a
bottle. Keiji just laughs at his friend's bluntness. Soon a familiar groaning friend comes waddling
in.

“ I swear I am never getting pregnant again,” Shouyou says, walking in and Kenma following
behind him.

“ You say that now but wait till you have a baby of your own. Ko already wants more,” Keiji says
looking up from his spot with two babies in his arms sucking fiercely on the bottles.

“ You haven’t had these babies for even six months and he is already talking about more?” Kenma
says. It sounded like a question but everyone knows how Bokuto is. It honestly doesn’t shock
anyone that he already wants more children.

“ Yeah I want more kids too but I feel like the three I have now are a bit much,” Keiji says handing
Yukio to Kenma. Keiji is feeding Rin. The door opens and shuts again. It’s Yaku.

“ Looks like I missed the morning struggle,” Yaku jokes sitting down next to Kenma.

“ Don’t worry you'll get the lunchtime rush,” Keiji jokes back. They all laugh. The babies during
lunch are absolutely mad about their baby food. Each of them makes such a large mess when
eating their food.

“ Hey Yaku can you take Yuno for me?” Everyone turns their attention to Koushi who is now
sweating from the pain he is in. Yaku gets up and takes Yuno and hands right to Shouyou to help
out Koushi.

Yaku grabs onto Koushi who is breathing hard. “ Koushi you don’t look so good are you okay?”

“ No, my stomach pain is getting worse for some reason,” Kosuhi says sweating and grabbing his
stomach.

“ I am taking you to the hospital,” Yaku says. No one ever argues with Yaku because he is a scary
person to piss off. Koushi just nods and gets up and suddenly feels wetness run down his legs.

“ Did I just pee myself?” Koushi asked them.

“ Looks like it, you guys better get going and keep in contact with us,” Keiji says sternly. They say
their goodbyes and leave. Yaku speeding through traffic pulls up to the hospital and helps Koushi
out of the car. Kosuhi at this point is in immense pain and he forgot his phone in the rush of
leaving the house. Once they enter the hospital Yaku starts barking orders at everyone making
everyone stop what they were doing and help Koushi.
“ Please someone call my husband Daichi Sawamura,” Koushi mutters out as he is stripped away
of his clothes. Yaku grabs his hand and holds it tightly.

“ I called the station and Daichi is on his way,” Yaku says and squeezes his hand. A doctor walks
in.

“ Hello, I am doctor George. What seems to be the problem here?” He asks, putting gloves on.

“ This morning I was getting these waves of pain and they got worse. Then when I stood up at my
friend's house it looked as if I peed my pants,” Koushi says squeezing the shit out of Yaku’s hand
as a wave of pain hits him. He actually shouts at this one.

“ Any chance that you're pregnant?” The doctor asks, moving to examine Koushi. Koushi froze.

“ We took a test but it was negative. I have no clue if I am,” Koushi said and Yaku stares at him.
The doctor lifts the gown and shouts for a nurse.

“ I NEED A NURSE IN HERE STAT! THIS BABY IS COMING NOW! Congratulations Mr.
Sawamura you are pregnant and in labor.”

“ WHAT?!” Yaku and Koushi both say at the same time. Koushi had no idea he was pregnant. My
god, he drank wine at Keiji’s that one night but only a small glass since he had to be up early. He
wasn’t prepared. Is the baby okay? How did he not know he was pregnant?

“ Okay Mr. Sawamura I am going to need you to push as hard as you can when I tell you too, I can
feel it’s head,” The room became so lively with nurses running around with baby things. Koushi
screamed as he was told to push and Yaku’s hand turned purple. Koushi had no time to take any
pain medications or even let them put in an IV into his arm. That baby was coming and coming
now. One more large push and the room became silent with only faint baby cries. Koushi and Yaku
are both crying as a small baby boy is laid on Koushi’s chest.

“ Hi baby,” Koushi can only say as the tears run down his face. He has a son. He has a baby. He
and his husband are parents.

“ OH MY GOD, I GOT HERE AS FAST AS I CAN… KOUSHI WHA…” Daichi stopped his
words and stared at Yaku and Koushi. He sees a small baby on Koushi’s chest and just stares.

“ Congratulations dad, your son is very beautiful,” a nurse said and walked away.

“ Are you just going to stand there or are you going to come meet your son Daichi,” Yaku says and
that's when Daichi passes out.

“ Daichi!” Koushi shouts and Yaku runs over to him and helps him wake up and come to his
senses. During that time a nurse does what she needs for their son and brings him back. He is
cleaned up and he is perfectly healthy. Absolutely nothing wrong with him. He is fully developed.
Koushi holds his son close to him and he can’t stop smiling. Yaku finally slaps Daichi across the
face and he wakes up.

“ What?” He asks

“ Go see your son stupid,” Yaku says and helps him up. Daichi walks over to Koushi and the baby
and he can’t help but let the tears fall from his face.

“ Is this real?” Daichi asks.

“ Well, I sure hope so because that was very painful. Thank god I had Yaku here with me. I had no
medications either, I had him naturally. “

“ Yeah and you broke my hand,” Yaku says showing him his hand which is clearly not broken.

“ You are so dramatic,” Kosuhi laughs at him. “ Do you wanna hold him Daichi?” Koushi asks his
husband. He doesn’t say anything he just sniffles and nods. Daichi sits down on the chair next to
the bed and holds his son. Yaku takes a photo of them and with the permission of Koushi, he sends
it to the very large group chat they have. First family photo. Suga had no clue he was pregnant but
he and Daichi sure make a cute kid Yaku turns his phone’s volume off because he can feel it
buzzing like crazy.

“ Koushi what are we going to do, we have no baby things,” Daichi says to his husband.

“ Don’t worry the godmother is going to help you guys out. I’ll get a group together and we can get
as much baby supplies as possible and I am sure Keiji has some things you can have,” Yaku says,
staring at the baby. The baby has silver hair just like Koushi and the same mole under his eye.
Only the mole is on the opposite side. Koushi and Daichi stay in the hospital for a few more hours
before heading home to a surprise party. Keiji had tons of stuff for him and the rest of them had
pitched in and bought what they needed. He couldn’t have asked for better friends and he definitely
couldn't have asked for a better family. Even though he didn’t know he was pregnant. He is still
very happy with everything he has going on in his life.
 Rope Bunny Daishou
Chapter Summary

This is the spicy request I got. I hope I nailed it :)

The cool crisp fall air makes everything that is about to go down much more enticing. Daishou
Suguru is about to knock on the door of the person who is about to make his sexual fantasy’s
dream come true. That person is no other than Terushima Yuui.

Terushima is praised for being a sex god. He has heard high praise come from Karasuno’s
Yamaguchi Tadashi about Terushima. Yamaguchi doesn’t praise him as much anymore since he
has a boyfriend. What Yamaguchi said to Daishou that got him interested was a secret kink of his
that he used on Yamaguchi. Shibari. Daishou has always been fascinated by the amazing designs
you can come up with.

Before Yamaguchi was in a relationship with Tsuskishima he messed around with Terushima. They
explored many different things together, but the relationship was not going to work for them.
Yamaguchi broke it off with him and started dating Tsukishima. Daishou has confined to
Yamaguchi one night at a party and that’s when he was introduced to Terushima. They were
talking about kinks together, mostly the alcohol making them talk, but Daishou didn’t care he
made a close friend that night. Daishou mentioned some things to Yamaguchi and Yamaguchi
assumed that they were made for each other. Yamaguchi gave Daishou Terushima’s number and
after that, they talked for weeks. They even sexted a few times.

Finally, they both have a weekend off. Daishou was invited over to Terushima’s house with the
promise of a weekend of a lifetime. Daishou has never wanted anything so bad in his life. He
fucked himself on his dildo a few times before going over there because he doesn’t want to be
cumming too soon tonight. A short train and taxi ride and he is there in front of Terushima’s house.
Daishou swallows hard and tries to not get too eager. Daishou knocks on the door and waits. He is
bouncing on the backs of his feet as he waits for the door to open and reveal the hot punk guy he
has grown fond with over the past few weeks. The door opens and he is met with Terushima.
Dasihou has never really talked to him before until they started texting and he has grown the
biggest crush on him. Seeing him in person for the first time since they started talking almost takes
his breath away.

“ Hello cutie, come in I am just finishing the set up now,” Terushima says moving out of the way
for Daishou to walk through the door. The pet name made Daishou blush red and his whole body
became heavy when he heard Terushima say he was finishing up. ’Is he wanting to get started
right away?’ Daishou thinks to himself. Daishou takes off his shoes and realizes he hasn’t even
said a word to Terushima yet.

“ You have a nice place,” Daishou says awkwardly. He doesn’t know what to do. It’s not like he
hasn’t had sex before because he has. But he has never done anything like this before.

“ Thank you cutie, did you eat before you came?” Terushima says leaning against the wall as
Daishou takes his coat off and hangs it neatly on the hook with the other jackets. Terushima nearly
chokes when he sees Daishou wearing tight pants and a tight white shirt. ‘He is so pretty Terushima
thinks to himself.
“ I did eat before I came, I'm sorry.”

“ Hey, it’s no problem at all. I was going to make you something if not.” They stare at each other
in an awkward silence so Daishou decides to bite the bullet and just ask the question.
“ Are we… Do you wanna just jump right into this?” Terushima laughs.

“ Sure, follow me. I have everything set up. I just need you, so I can do the rest,” Terushima says
and moves off the wall to start walking towards his room. Daishou follows behind him and tries to
hide the blush from his face. “ Did you come up with your safe word yet?”

“ Yeah, I’d like to just use the traffic light system. “ Daishou says. Terushima nods and opens the
door. Daishou nearly drops to his knees when he sees what is set up for him. On the bed placed
neatly is some silk green rope, a riding crop, and lube. Daishou is really about to go through with
this. Terushima stops him from walking into his bedroom and looks at Daishou.

“ When you enter we can start, I only go by yes sir or no sir past this point. I will not hold back and
I will only stop once we are done. Or if you tell me red. I will ask for your color constantly and you
have to answer me honestly. This is a trust thing. I won’t know whether to slow down or stop if you
don’t tell me. You will probably slip into a headspace too. That’s okay, you can trust me. I trust
that you will tell me how you are feeling when I ask so let’s get this started.” And like a switch
that flipped in Daishou’s head, he feels compliant and ready to do everything Terushima says. He
trusts him and he is ready for this. Daishou walks through the door and waits for instructions. The
door is shut behind him and Terushima walks in front of him.

“ Take off all your clothes slut,” The word 'slut' made him chub up already. Being called such a
lewd name is making him weak.

Dasihou takes off his clothes and floods them neatly on the floor. He is not self-conscious about
himself because Terushima has already seen him naked in pictures and Daishou has always been
okay with his body. He knows he is beautiful and he does not need anyone to tell him that, though
he won’t complain if they do. Once Dasihou was naked he put his hands behind his back and stared
at Terushima for further instruction. Terushima has never had anyone who knew what they were
doing before but Daishou is doing great for a beginner. Terushima doesn’t know Daishou has done
his research on this and he knows what to do and what not to do during scenes. Daishou wants this
to be perfect.

Terushima says nothing. He stands up with the silk rope and walks over to Daishou. Terushima
goes to work tying intricate knots designs around Daishou. Terushima moves the rope neatly
around Daishou’s stomach, back and arms. By the time Tersuhima was done tying Daishou in his
own unique shibari design, Daishou was on his knees with his hands behind his back and legs
spread wide open. Terushima thought he was beautiful before but now he is breathtaking. It’s like
he is staring at his own wrapped present. Terushima helps Daishou on the bed and helps him relax
into a position he will be comfortable in. Considering he is going to be there in that position for a
while. Terushima moves behind Daishou and strips off his clothing. Living Daishou alone and
exposed. Daishou is rock hard and is desperate for release, but he knows to wait for instructions.
Being disobedient leads to punishments and he isn’t particularly sure if he is ready for punishment.

“ What is your color,” Terushima asks from behind him.

“ Green sir.”

“ Are you comfortable in this position?”

“ Yes sir.”
“ Good boy,” Terushima says and runs a hand down Daishou’s back to his ass. Terushima runs his
index finger in between Daishou’s ass and makes Daishou whine and push himself back onto him.
Terushima picks up the riding crop and spanks him with it hard making Daishou hiss.

“ So impatient, stay right where you are and don’t move, That is your only warning, or else I’ll
give you more,” Terushima warns and rubs the spot that is welting up on Daishou’s ass.

“ Your body is mine tonight correct?”

“ Yes sir.”

“ That means I can do whatever I want with it and insert whatever I please right?” Daishou Shivers.

“ Yes sir.

“ Good, I wanna try some new toys I got, will you let me?” Tersuhima asks rubbing his hand on
Daishou’s inner thigh making him shiver with need. Daishou is willing to do whatever Terushima
wants. He needs this. He WANTS this. Daishou wants nothing to do with himself tonight. His
whole mind, body, and soul at this moment belong to Terushima and all he wants is Terushima. He
is willing to do whatever he wants to him.

“ Yes sir,” Daishou says. Terushima laughs darkly and moves Daishou to his knees once again.
Daishou can feel cold fingers rub his nipples making him gasp and moan. Daishou looks at what is
in Terushima’s hands and its nipple clamps. He places one on his right nipple and then on his left.
Once the two are placed on his nipple Terushima gives them a light tug.

“ How does this feel?” Terushima asks.

“ It feels good sir,” Daishou says. Terushima hums in response and grabs his next item of business.
Daishou watches as Terushima grabs his dick making him suck in his breath and throw his head
back. He doesn’t notice Terushima picking up a small metal rod and moving to his penis.
Terushima enters it in making Daishou howl in pain and pleasure. It makes Daishou fall forward
but Terushima catches him before falling and moves him back to on his knees.

“ This one is a bit intense. I have never used it before but since you were so willing and such a
good boy for me I just had to use it on you. Be honest with me, how does it feel?” Terushima asked
Daishou. He got close to his ear and whispered the last bit into Daishou’s ear making Daishou
whimper and shiver.

“ It feels funny sir, my color is green sir,” Daishou said. Terushima never asked for a color but
knew but smiled with the answer.

“ Good good, “ Terishima says and moves Daishou to his back. Daishou adjusts himself so his
hands weren’t crushed or his shoulders weren’t in pain. Every time he moves the more intense
everything feels and he feels like he is ready to explode. Every movement he makes he whimpers
and moans. Daishou doesn’t know but it’s driving Terushima mad.

Daishou watches as Terushima moves on the bed and up close to him. Daishou stares up at him
with need and want and like Terushima read his mind. Terushima shoves a finger dryly into his
hole. Daishoul throws his head back and he can feel the metal rod adjust in him. He wants to cum
so badly but is unable to do to the rod inside of his urethra. Daishou can’t help but cry out and let
the tears fall from his eyes. All the sensations are getting to him and he needs release. He has never
had an orgasm like this before.

“ I hear your cries slut, you are being so needy right now. Be patient or I won’t let you cum at all
tonight,” Terushima warns him while lubing himself up. Before Daishou could even comprehend
what was happening Terushima thrusts into him fully making Diashou scream. Terushima smiles
evilly and starts to thrust rapidly into Daishou.

“ What… is… your color slut?” Terushima says between thrusts.

“ Ah… gre… Green! Green! Ugh… please I need… I need ah…” Daishou can’t even form full
sentences right now.

“ I know what need... and you will get it soon... fuck ...you are so tight,” Terushima says gripping
onto Daishous hips and thrusts deep into him. Daishou can’t hold anything back. He looks so lewd
right now with the drool running out of his mouth and the tears running down his face.

“ I’m close, I’m going to remove this and you will be able to release yourself,” Terushima says and
thrusts into him a few times. He swears when he cums deep into Daishou’s ass and moves his hand
to Daishou’s pretty cock. Terushima pulls the rod out swiftly and Daishou screams as his whole
body twitches and convulses with the orgasm he is having. He shot cum all over himself coating
his stomach. Crying and feeling fuzzy, Terushima moves him upwards and removes the knots
freeing Daishou. All Daishou can do is cry and feel overwhelmed. He has never had an orgasm like
that and all he can think is he can’t wait to do this again.

Terushima gently removes the nipple clamps and holds Daishou close to him kissing his head and
wiping away his tears. Soon Daishou starts to come back to reality and tiredly looks at Terushima.

“ Hey your back, you really dropped after that,” Terushima says rubbing Daishous' wrist a little.

“ Whatever happened, I can’t wait to do that again. “ Daishou says. Terushima laughs and agrees
with him. Let’s just say after that they have had many more encounters with each other thus
blossoming a very healthy and kinky relationship.
 Mpreg 4: Iwaoi
Chapter Summary

Again I am horrible at getting the names right so please don't rost me. Anyways this is
part 4 of my mini-series this time talking about Iwaoi. I'll be doing more. This is my
favorite series so far. My next mini-series is Hinata Harem :)

Iwaoi

Tooru Iwaizumi is expecting a baby boy here soon. He has been so busy with the move into the
packhouse that he barely has time to even think straight. You see what is happening right now is
Kageyama’s company has bought the Company that employees Iwaizumi Hajime, Lev Haiba,
Bokuto Koutarou, and Kuroo Tetsuro. So now all of them have been upgraded to their own boss in
each department that they represent and they all run it. It was easier for everyone, especially their
wives if they all moved into a packhouse. That way they can all help each other raise the children
and stay together. Koushi and Daichi even moved in. Daichi didn’t feel comfortable leaving
Koushi alone all the time considering he was investigating a dangerous case and he was worried
about him.

So Tooru Iwaizumi, Kenma Kuroo, Keiji Bokuto, Shouyou Kageyama, Koushi Sawamura, and
Yaku Haiba are all living under one roof. The house itself is massive. It was actually built
especially for them. Over twenty bedrooms, two massive kitchens, two massive living rooms, a
massive backyard, and a pool. Everything was so large and roomy. The triplets were sharing a
room and Shouyou’s son and Koushi’s son were sharing a room. Tooru is very pregnant and is due
in a few weeks. The triplets are all now one years old and Shouyou’s son is nearing six months
while Koushi’s is nearing seven. Tooru is massive. Keiji actually thought he was having twins
from how big he was but the doctor swears up and down that he is just having one big baby boy.

Right now they are all in the living room watching two out of the three triplets walking around.
The one triplet isn’t quite walking yet but is a mommy’s boy. He doesn't leave Keiji’s side for very
long. The other two children were laying on the floor laughing at the two triplets laughing as they
baby talk to each other. It's very lively. Tooru sits up as one triplet walks over to him and offers him
a toy.

“ Thank you Rin,” Tooru says and takes it, making the baby laugh and touch his big belly. He
gasps and rubs it.

“ Bubba,” he says and pats Tooru’s stomach.

“ Yes Rin there is a baby in there,” He smiles and looks at his mother who is sitting next to Tooru.

“ Momma bubba,” Rin points. Yuno who is standing by his mom is also looking at it too.

“ Yes Rin there is a baby in there,” Keiji says leaning forward to wipe some drool off his face.

Kenma was the only one not in the living room with the others. He comes walking in slowly and
tiredly. He was probably up all night again is what everyone is thinking. Kenma walks in and sits
next to Shouyou and Shouyou’s son who was on the floor who saw him started to wail for him. He
loves his Kenma. Grey is picked up by Kenma and he places a wet kiss on his cheek making him
squeal with happiness.

“ Good morning Kenma, glad you can join us,” Yaku says sarcastically sipping his coffee.

“ Good morning guys, I was busy with some things in the bedroom. Tetsuro was going through
some boxes and left it a mess.” Kenma says and starts to tickle Grey. Shouyou laughs and takes a
picture of them. Grey looks just like what you would think black hair and blue eyes. Just like
Tobio. His name was almost Tobio JR but Shouyou thought grey has a nice ring to it. Shouyou
sends the picture to Tadashi who is overseas with his husband Kei. They are traveling around the
world to help boost the company. Tadashi was going to stay behind and move in with the rest of
them but he didn’t want to be away from his husband for too long.

“ Also I wanted to show you guys this,” Kenma says reaching into his pocket and pulling out the
test. It's positive and everyone squeals.

“ Oh my god this place is going to be filled with rugrats,” Yaku says laughing as Koushi’s baby
crawls over to him. He picks up their son Norman. They decided on Norman for the name because
it was unique to them and Koushi just adored the name.

“ When are you and Lev going to have kids? You are just the aunt that helps us out with everything
and we want to return the favor,” Kosuhi says to Yaku. Yaku pails.

“ You guys will make fun of me though,” Yaku says and sets the squirming child down to crawl
towards the triplets on the floor to play with them.

“ Try us,” Koushi said, laughing.

“ Well I talked to Lev’s mom a few nights ago and I was okay with starting a family of our own but
then she mentioned how big Lev was as a baby and it scared me,” Yaku said and they all laughed
at him.
Koushi wipes his tears away. “ You are scared you are going to have a big baby, poor Shouyou
pushed an eight-pound seven-ounce baby and Tooru is about to have a giant too, you can do it
Yaku.”

“ Yeah, you dick, do be such a cry baby. Just do it and get it over with.” Tooru says jokingly. Yaku
laughs. “ We have been trying but we are in no hurry.”

“ Kuroo and I weren’t trying either but it happened. I haven’t told him yet but I plan on it tonight,”
Kenma says.

“ You guys are going to laugh at me but I think I’m pregnant again,” Keiji said sighing. Everyone
looks at him with a worried look. Tooru puts an arm around him.

“ You better not have triplets again if you are,” Tooru said laughing. Everyone else laughs.

“ I’m sorry Akaashi but that would suck so much,” Shouyou says. They all call each other
nicknames and their maiden names too so Shouyou calling him Akaashi is no shock.

“ I’m afraid of that,” Keiji says standing up to get a refill of coffee. Tooru slowly stands up as well
to get some water. Before they can walk into the kitchen the door opens and in walks all their
husbands. They must have gotten out early today.

The respected husbands go to their wives and greet them with kisses and kiss their children. Bokuto
on the other hand gets attacked by three nearly identical triplets attacking him and he can’t help but
laugh and pick them all up and kiss them all.

“ Damn Tooru you look ready to pop,” Lev said looking at the very pregnant Tooru. Iwaizumi
wraps his arms around Tooru and kisses his cheek.

“ Trust me I feel like I am,” Tooru says leaning into Iwaizumi.

Kenma and Kuroo go up to their room to get ready for their dinner date that they planned. Kenma
plans on telling his husband about the pregnancy during this. Koushi and his son Norman go to
their room and wait for Daichi to come home, which won’t be till later. Koushi is going to feed his
son and put him to sleep. Then he was going to get a bunch of chores done. Well attempt to at least
but knowing him as soon as he lies down on the bed he is going to pass out. He wishes he had
Asahi’s and Yuu’s energy levels. Those two are adventures. They take photographs and travel the
world and are quite famous on social media for it. They occasionally will call all of them and check
on them even make surprise visits. Shouyou who was texting Tadashi earlier mentioned they met
up with them in Europe and they had spent a weekend together.

Keiji with the help of his ball of energy husband was packing away their kids into the vehicle to go
to their appointment. Tooru and Iwaizumi were going to the same place as them but are driving
separately. Tooru had many appointments coming up before the baby came. He was excited to see
his little man. They all pack into the vehicles and leave. Shouyou and Kageyama are sitting on the
couch with Yaku and Lev and they are watching the latest Avengers movie while his son slept in
Tobio’s arms. It was peaceful for the most part. Nothing could prepare them for the news they
were about to receive.

Tooru and Iwaizumi pull up to the hospital and check in to their appointment. They can see Bokuto
and Keiji walk in a few minutes later and they sit next to them. The two of the triplets are out cold
and Yuno is wide awake in his mother's arms cooing quietly playing with his toy. Tooru can’t wait
to have his son because looking at Keiji and Bokuto being so happy with their three makes him
very happy. Tooru is called and he and Iwaizumi get up and walk towards the door. Yuno says ‘
Buh-bye’ to them, making Tooru’s heart swell. They have a new doctor today which shocked
Tooru because he has never seen this female doctor before.

“ Hello Tooru Iwaizumi I am Doctor Barbra O'Neil I am here as a replacement for Doctor Ivan,”
She says with a big smile holding her hand out to shake. They both shake her hand.

“ What happened to Doctor Ivan?” Tooru asks, getting onto the table with the help of his husband.

“ He got fired from his job, he wasn’t reading tests properly and he was misdiagnosing patients and
he got sued and fired,” Doctor O’neil said and started the machine. She starts to move the
ultrasound around and becomes concerned. Iwaizumi notices.

“ You okay there doc?” Iwaizumi asks, making Tooru become concerned.

“ Um, I believe there was a mistake with your pregnancy,” she says, making Tooru become
panicked. Iwaizumi puts his hand in his and squeezes as a sign to calm down.

“ It’s not a bad thing but we are very lucky to have caught this now,” She said and she picks up the
phone. “ I need an OR booked for right now I need to perform an emergency C-Section. She hangs
up and wipes off Tooru’s stomach and puts the Ultrasound wand back.
“ Mr. Iwaizumi, you have twins. You have a very strong boy and behind the boy is a small little
girl. They are both healthy and I have heard both of their heartbeats, but the little girl is showing
signs of fetal stress. With the angle they are both in it will be impossible to have them naturally and
I am aware that your due date isn’t for another few weeks but I can assure you they will be fine. “
She explains and that's when nurses come in with a wheelchair to take them to the OR.

“ Wait so you mean to tell me someone made a mistake and made my husband think he was having
one baby when even my friends thought he was having more than one child? How does someone
fuck that up?” Iwaizumi says, clearly mad about the situation, which could have been avoided.
Tooru starts to cry, he has two babies in him. They are in pain and need to come out early. He just
hopes they are okay.

“ I understand you are upset, but right now we need to focus on these babies and get them out
safely. Is there anyone you would like to call before we do this?” She asks.

“ Actually, can we talk to Keiji Bokuto and Koutarou Bokuto, please? We live with them. They are
the ones with the triplets.” Tooru asks, trying to stay calm. The nurse nods and brings them to the
hospital room where they were waiting for the doctor to come and see them. The door opens and
Keiji sees Tooru in his freaked out state and gets concerned and so does Bokuto.

“ No time to explain but Tooru needs to have an emergency C-section right now. The doctor made
a mistake and he has twins. The girl is in fetal distress and needs to come out now,” Iwaizumi
explains for his husband.

“ Oh my god Tooru, I knew you had twins inside you. You were too big to just have a normal-sized
baby. Be safe and I’ll text the rest okay?” Keiji said and Bokuto put his hand on Iwaizumi’s
shoulder because he could tell he was going to explode. Tooru nods and focuses on his breathing.

They get into the OR and he is prepped for Surgery and so is Iwaizumi. Iwaizumi is holding
Tooru’s hand and rubbing his knuckles because he can’t imagine what his husband is going
through right now. Tooru is usually loud and cutely annoying and now he is quiet and on the verge
of a breakdown. He has to stay calm though for the baby's sake.

“ Okay I am doing the incision now,” The doctor says and cuts Tooru open. Iwaizumi leans above
the curtain and sees them moving things around. He grimaces and moves back to Tooru.

“ What are they doing?” Tooru asks his husband.

“ We are just trying to get to the ovaries,” the doctor answers for him. A few minutes pass. “ Okay
here comes the baby boy,” She says and pulls him out. The room fills with baby cries and Tooru
starts sobbing and so does Iwaizumi. The baby is placed on his chest.

“ Hi baby boy,” Tooru says look at him. Crying as he stares at his precious baby.

“ Hello son,” Iwaizumi says, sniffling, staring at the child. The baby is taken away by the nurse
who goes to clean him up. Tooru painfully watches as his son is taken away from him to be
cleaned. He just had him and he wants him back already. They hear a very faint cry. It's almost
inaudible to them.

“ It's a girl and a very healthy one at that,” the doctor says and hands the baby to the nurse. The
nurse hands the baby to Tooru and Iwaizumi and Tooru sobs again.

“ Iwa-can look, it's our baby girl,” he says sniffling. Iwaizumi can’t find any words; he just cries
silently as he watches her being taken away to be cleaned.

Tooru is stitched up and put into a hospital room where he is now alone with his son, daughter, and
husband. Tooru is breastfeeding both of them and he can’t stop looking at them. There is a love he
has for them that he can’t describe. They choose the names already naming the boy Kiba and the
girl Levy.

“ If you keep staring at them you’re going to scare them,” Iwaizumi jokes. Tooru sticks his tongue
out at him.

“ Hajime you are staring at them too,” Tooru points out. Iwaizumi laughs.

“ You know I don’t think I am ever going to get used to you saying my birth name,” Iwaizumi says
and kisses Tooru. Tooru kisses back and hands the girl to Iwaizumi to burp her. Tooru has to stay in
the hospital for a few nights until he is cleared to go home.

At home, everyone was very shocked to find out about the birth of the twins, especially the birth of
the first girl. They were also shocked to find out Keiji is pregnant again. They found at the
appointment that he was about a month-long. Keiji was pregnant with triplets again. He wanted to
kill Bokuto since it's his genes that got him pregnant with triplets twice now. Then Kenma has now
told everyone his pregnancy news. Overall it's a good night. Yaku and Lev actually decide to try
for themselves again. Even if Lev places a giant baby in him. Overall it is a good night in the
packhouse with now seven children and more to come.
 Hinata Harem Part 1
Chapter Summary

This is the Hinata Harem series. Enjoy. ( I love you)

Hinata Shouyou, Karasuno’s number 10. The small ball of energy with bright red hair and can fly
on the volleyball court. Everyone admires the little guy. Some admire him in more ways than
others. His team admires him for his amazing quick attack skills and the unlimited amount of
energy he has. The other teams, on the other hand, see other things. They see Hinata as eye candy.
They stare at his perfect bubble butt and thick thighs. They admire how naturally beautiful he is.
They admire how quick he is to make friends with everyone. They especially admire how
unbelievably innocent he is.

Hinata’s innocence turns all of them on in sick ways. Sure not every person on their teams is
obsessed with him, but there are some members that are absolutely smitten with the sunshine. The
great king and his childhood boyfriend/best friend Oikawa and Iwaizumi want the baby crow on
his knees. Bokuto and Akaashi, the infamous couple from Fukurõdani Academy, want nothing
more than to run their hands all over Hinata’s body. The Miya twins Osamu, and Atsumu Miya
from Inarizaki High want to ruin his innocence. The awkward couple Kenma and Kuroo and the
outrageously tall Russian giant Lev from Nekoma High want to see him shake with need and want.
Then there is the guess monster and powerhouse himself, Tendou and Ushijima from
Shiratorizawa Academy want to hear the little guy scream. Obviously, no one knows this but the
couples and brothers themselves because if they told their teams their thoughts they would most
likely spread rumors. The teams have mentioned before how cool it would be to have Hinata on
their team but the respected couples and twin brothers have different thoughts. They would love to
have them on their team, but not before having a bit of fun with the ginger first.

The only thing holding anyone back from getting Shouyou to themselves is the fact that the
Karasuno team is always around him. Someone is always with him from that team. It is like they
know what they are thinking and they protect their little prodigy at all times. When Hinata
followed Tsukishima into the gym when he was receiving private blocking practice he was with
someone. He even left with Tsukishima even when offered private lessons. Hinata doesn’t even use
the bathroom alone anymore. He either has Sugawara with him, who is very protective of him, or
Yamaguchi. He even walks around with the girl managers sometimes. He is never alone and that
bothers all of them. That is until one day there is a training camp planned out of the blue. All the
teams were invited to come and stay at a massive school for a week. During this week they were
going to go through with this. They just don’t know that’s what the others are thinking of too.

The first couple to try to go through anything was Kenma and Kuroo. Lev wanted to join in with
them because he voiced very bluntly to them how he felt about getting his hands on Hinata. Kenma
just casually asked Hinata if he wanted to hang out after practice alone and Hinata excitedly said
yes. He wanted to hang out with his friend he grew close to, but he doesn’t know what he is about
to go through. On his way to meet up with Kenma, Hinata was stopped in the hallway by Oikawa
and Iwaizumi. Hinata was texting on his phone about to text Kenma he was on his way when he
stopped midway. Hinata turned bright red as he saw Iwaizumi pressing Oikawa hard into the wall
with his tongue down his throat. Oikawa takes notice of his audience and smiles darkly.
“ Hey, Iwa-chan look who is watching us,” Iwaizumi looks behind him and sees the bright red
ginger staring at him with big eyes. Hinata quickly hides his eyes, dropping his phone in the
process.

“ I’m… I’m sorry!” He shouts quickly. Oikawa moves away from Iwaizumi and winks at him.
Iwaizumi already knows what Oikawa was thinking and he is totally okay with it. Hinata wants to
run away but for some reason, he can’t move anywhere. He starts to shake when he feels someone
put a hand on his shoulder.

“ It’s okay Chibi-chan, you can make it up to us,” Oikawa says, guiding Hinata to an abandoned
room. Once inside Iwaizumi locks the door, but not before he picked up Hinata’s phone and
pocketed it.

“ Make it up to you how? I am really sorry that I walked in on your private time, I didn’t know
anyone was in this hallway,” Hinata explains and starts to look at his hands scared that they are
going to yell at him.

“ With your body of course,” Oikawa says, smirking and walks closer to Hinata.

Hinata chokes on air. And stares at the two of them with wide eyes. “ What?” He rasped out. He
starts to back up but does not go far because he is blocked by a desk. Oikawa grabs him and pulls
him into his chest. He runs his hands through Hinata’s fluffy orange hair and Iwaizumi comes
behind him and puts his hands on Hinata’s hips. Hinata shivers and tries to push them away but he
is clearly much weaker compared to the two of them. He feels very small compared to them, and he
doesn’t know what his body is doing but he is for some reason okay with this. He feels good and
he feels hot, he has never experienced this before.

“ I think it’s getting hot in here, why don’t we take these off of you,” Iwaizumi says into Hinata’s
ear, making him shake and get goosebumps. Hinata can’t form words right now and he can’t even
think straight. He feels compelled to do everything they say to him, he doesn’t understand why
either. Iwaizumi runs his hands up Hinata’s side and slips off his shirt and before Hinata can say
anything Oikawa smashes his lips onto Hinata’s. This is Hinata’s first kiss, ‘ is this what it feels
like?’ He thinks to himself. Oikawa moves his hand through Hinata’s hair some more and his other
hand is holding him still. Hinata gasps as he feels his pants and boxers being stripped off of him
and Oikawa takes that moment to shove his tongue down his throat. Iwaizumi pushes himself into
Hinata’s back and starts to kiss down his neck. Making Hinata’s knees buck. Oikawa pulls apart to
look Hinata over and he whistles at what he sees.

“ Damn Chibi-chan you are fucking gorgeous. You have no body hair on you.” Oikawa says
making Hinata blush again. He tries to cover himself up but Iwaizumi grabs his hands and holds
them tightly. Iwaizumi nearly nuts when he finally takes a good look at Hinata. He is very
beautiful.

“ I don’t have body hair on me because my mommy says that it’ll help me be faster and make me
more pretty,” Hinata says quietly. Oikawa can’t help but coo at him, he is too precious. Iwaizumi
lets go of Hinata’s hands.

“ Here is what we are going to do little crow. I am going to fuck you and you are going to suck
Oikawa’s dick while I do so. Okay, sweetheart?” Iwaizumi says and Hinata nods not really
knowing what he is agreeing to.

“ Um... I’m not sure what any of this means but before we do this can I go pee… My, my thing
really hurts and I’ve never seen it like this before, I think it’s because I have to pee so badly,”
Hinata says, making Oikawa and Iwaizumi moan at just how innocent he really is. Iwaizumi grabs
Hinata’s dick and it makes Hinata nearly scream. He tries to grab Iwaizumi’s hand and remove it
but Oikawa has grabbed his hands and held them still. Iwaizumi starts to stroke Hinata up and
down.

“ Iwaizumi please stop… I… I… Can’t…” Hinata tries to form a sentence and fails miserably.
Hinata shoots cum all over Iwazumi’s hand and his stomach and even some on Oikawa’s arm. Both
Iwaizumi and Oikawa stare in astonishment. Hinata is breathing hard and starts to cry in
embarrassment. He didn’t mean to pee on them.

“ I’m sorry I didn’t mean to pee on you,” He cries. Oikawa wipes away a few tears.

“ You didn’t pee on us Chibi-chan. You just came for the first time in your life. Didn’t that feel so
good?” Oikawa asks him and kisses him on the lips. Hinata nods his head yes.

“ Now, let’s have some more fun, Oikawa and I are going to make you feel so good now again.
Don’t you wanna feel good too and help us out?” Iwaizumi asks Hinata. Hinata isn’t in a good
mental state right now. All he can think about is feeling good again and making Iwaizumi and
Oikawa feel good. “ Okay good now get down on your knees for us,” Iwaizumi instructs and
Hinata falls to his knees in front of Oikawa. Oikawa takes off his shirt making Hinata blush and
stares up at him. Oikawa smirks and lowers his pants and boxers allowing his painfully hard
erection spring free. Hinata’s eyes look like they tripled in size as he stares at Oikawa’s dick. It’s
much bigger than his.

“ You like what you see Chibi-chan? You should see Iwa-chan's, it's much bigger than mine,”
Oikawa says and moves Hinata over to see Iwaizumi, and Hinata’s mouth drops open staring at his
cock. Hinata has never seen anyone else’s dick before so seeing these two he feels rather small.
Soon Hinata will be seeing much larger dicks and feeling them too, but right now he is about to
receive his first two dicks.

Iwaizumi smirks and walks behind Hinata making Hinata try to follow him but he is brought back
to reality when Oikawa moves him to face him again. Oikawa gets down lower so that way he is
sitting on the floor in front of Hinata. Iwaizumi moves Hinata to all fours. “ Okay Tooru, show him
what to do with his mouth while I work back here,” Iwaizumi said, putting his hands on Hinata’s
lower back.

“ Okay, Iwa-chan, “ He says and looks at Hinata who is fighting to stay alert. Oikawa can’t believe
how easily he slips into submission. He is pretty sure anything he tells him right now he would do
in a heartbeat.

“ Okay, Chibi-chan I want you to grab my dick okay? Not too hard but enough for a grip,” Hinata
lifts his hand shaking slightly, and grips it. “ Good now move your hand up and down for me, yeah
just like that,” Oikawa praises and throws his head back. He may be receiving the worst hand job
in his life but getting it from such an innocent boy is making it that much better for him. Iwaizumi
looks at Oikawa and smirks. Iwaizumi moves his hands from Hinata’s back and starts to massage
his ass cheek making Hinata moan very loudly.

“ Okay, Chibi-chan I want you to now put me in your mouth okay?”

Hinata looks up at Oikawa with his flushed cheeks.“ How?” He asked.

“ Have you ever sucked on a lollipop before?” Hinata nods.

“ Just like that but no teeth,” Oikawa instructs. Slowly Hinata lowers down and licks up his cock
and sucks on the tip. This drives Oikawa crazy and it’s taking everything in him to not thrust into
his mouth. Hinata nearly screams out when he feels a finger into his hole. “ Focus on me Chibi-
chan, “ Oikawa instructs Hinata to go back to what he was doing. Soon Iwaizumi finds his prostate
and inserts another finger. When Iwaizumi found that spot Hinata gasped out loud around Oikawa’s
dick making Oikawa nearly cum right then and there but he was still holding back. Hinata cums
again from the feeling of Iwaizumi’s fingers in him. Hinata gets hard right away again when a third
is added into him.

“ I am going to enter now Hinata, it will hurt at first but feel so good afterward,” Iwaizumi said and
positioned himself in front of Hinata’s hole. He enters in the tip making Hinata cry out and moan.

Oikawa grabs his head and forces it back to him. Iwaizumi thrusts into Hinata and Hinata shouts
out in pain. He screams when Iwaizumi starts to move and Hinata can feel that familiar feeling
again. Without thinking, Hinata lowers himself back down around Oikawa and sucks hard around
him moaning. This time Oikawa can’t hold back anymore and he cums in Hinata’s throat making
him gag and let it drip out of his mouth. Iwaizumi thrusts harder into Hinata’s tight virgin ass
throwing his head back with a loud grunt cumming deep inside of Hinata and Hinata cums for the
third time. After Hinata comes again he falls forward on Oikawa’s lap near passing out. Iwaizumi
pulls out and the two of them get started cleaning him up. Hinata is out cold during this whole
process.

Iwaizumi walks back over to his phone and stops the recording button. He secretly recorded this
session for himself and Oikawa. Oikawa dresses Hinata and Iwaizumi picks him up. They didn’t
leave any marks on his pale skin in case someone tries to raise suspicion. Iwaizumi carries Hinata
to the part of the school that the Karasuno team was staying at and lies Hinata down on one of the
floor mats. Iwaizumi and Oikawa put their numbers into Hinata’s phone and leave without anyone
knowing they were there.

Hinata wakes up a few hours later to find he is alone in his camp. He sits up but regrets it and grabs
his back. He checks his phone and sees a bunch of text messages from his team and Kenma. They
all left to go look for him, but before he could respond he saw a text from Iwaizumi. Hey Hinata,
we had fun tonight. If you ever wanna do that again just text one of us. Don’t tell anyone either It’ll
be our little secret :) Hinata shivers because he thought that was all a dream. He texts his team his
whereabouts and lies about falling asleep in an abandoned classroom. Hinata can’t help but think
about what just happened and how badly he wants to do it again. Did Oikawa and Iwaizumi
awaken something in him?
 Hinata Harem Part 2
Chapter Summary

Bokuto and Akaashi make Hinata feel good. { check my author note :)}

Chapter Notes

I was thinking about combining my Mpreg and Nightmare series into one. Should I?
Or keep them separated?

Also, I'm sorry if this sucks. I tried to make it good. I feel like y'all don't like my
writing and I'm getting insecure lol.

--------------

It has been a few days since the incident with Oikawa and Iwaizumi. Hinata can’t stop thinking
about all the stuff they did to him and it hurts his boy part. Hinata hides it as much as possible,
thankfully thinking about volleyball has been a great distraction to him. He was doing so well not
thinking about that stuff. He (keyword): was. Hinata was now in a practice gym with Bokuto and
Akaashi. The Fukurôdoni power couple. Everyone is jealous of how perfect those two are together.
Bokuto and Akaashi do almost everything together and they hardly spend any time apart. They
complete one another in the best ways. Hinata was invited to private practice with the couple to
learn some of Bokuto’s moves. He was very excited about it. That is until Bokuto got too hot so he
took off his shirt. Then Hinata wasn’t doing too well. He was excited but in a different way now.
Akaashi sets the ball to Hinata and Hinata messes it up for the first time that night.

“ Ah, sorry about that!” Hinata says embarrassed. Akaashi gives him a weird look.

“ Hey mistakes happen, it’s fine lets try it again,” Akaashi reassured him and reset the ball. Hinata
went to jump to hit it the way Bokuto had shown him, but once he went to jump Bokuto came into
his view and he got distracted. Thus messing up again. Hinata apologizes again and Bokuto puts a
hand on his shoulder. “ Hey it’s okay, I think we did enough practice tonight. Wanna hit the
showers with Akaashi and I?” Bokuto asked, wiping sweat off his face with the shirt in his hand.

“ Um sure,” Hinata said. Hinata feels stupid for agreeing to this because how is he supposed to
hide his problem now. Hinata walks over to his bag to pack his stuff away. He is just out of earshot
to Bokuto and Akaashi and they are having a very interesting conversation.

“ You took off your shirt and he got a hard-on. Did you see that Bo?” Akaashi whispered to his
boyfriend. Bokuto swallowed the spit that collected in his mouth and licked his lips staring at the
red-haired boy. “ I did that on purpose. I’m glad it worked. Akaashi I wanna touch him.” Bokuto
said, whining to Akaashi.

“ Oh I do too, Bo trust me, maybe in the bathhouse we can coax him into it. I don’t like sharing
you but I really wanna have some fun with him too,” Akaashi responded, making Bokuto get
excited. They can’t wait to have some fun. They pack up their things quickly so the three of them
could go to the bathhouse together.

They enter the bathhouse and usually they wrap towels around themselves, but Bokuto and
Akaashi usually just go in naked together. Hinata felt strange being the only one without one so he
did the same. He made sure to not look at them either because he did not want to become hard in
front of them. Hinata doesn’t know how to handle being hard. He’s too scared to touch himself
there and when he tries to pee like he did with Oikawa and Iwaizumi it doesn’t feel the same and it
hurts. He sits in the bath first and Akaashi sat to the right of him and Bokuto sat to the left of him.
Hinata didn’t think much about it, that is until Bokuto stretched his arms out and put one behind
Hinata and the other to the other side of him. The sudden hand on his back made him shiver and he
instantly became hard despite trying so hard not too. Hinata blushed and put his hands on his crotch
in an attempt to hide it. Little did he know both Akaashi and Bokuto noticed it.

“ What’s wrong Hinata?” Akaashi asked him and also put his hand on his shoulder. Hinata blushes
bright red. “ Um, nothing I promise,” Hinata said and tried to move to the other side. Bokuto
grabbed him and pulled him back.

“ If it’s embarrassing you can tell us, we won’t judge you,” Bokuto says a little too closely to
Hinata’s ear. Hinata blushes deeply and says something inaudible to Akaashi and Bokuto.

“ What was that?” Akaashi asked, getting just as close as Bokuto.

“ My boy part is hard and it hurts,” Hinata says embarrassed. That made both Akaashi and Bokuto
chub up.

“ Oh? Do you know how to take care of it?” Bokuto asked him, putting his hands on Hinata’s
hands.

“ No, Iwaizumi touched it for me and it felt really good, I tried to do it the way he did but it just felt
weird and it hurt,” Hinata said quietly. Akaashi and Bokuto say ‘WHAT’ at the same time.

“ Iwaizumi touched you?” Akaashi asked.

“ Yeah, I was walking in the hallway to meet up with Kenma when I saw them kissing. They took
me in the classroom behind them. And had me make it up to them for catching them. Iwaizumi put
his boy part in me and I got to suck on Oikawa’s like a lollipop. I wasn’t allowed to use my teeth so
I didn’t. They said I did a good job, but ever since I did that with them I’ve had this problem. “
Hinata explained everything to Bokuto and Akaashi. They were jealous, mad, and turned on all at
once.

“ How would you like it if Akaashi and I showed you how to feel good?” Bokuto asked gently,
removing Hinata’s hands. Hinata moans a little and nods his head yes not really knowing what he is
agreeing to. Bokuto picks Hinata up and sits him on the floor above the bath. Akaashi and Bokuto
both stand up and Hinata gasps when he sees their boy parts. Akaashi was around the same size as
Oikawa but Bokuto, Bokuto was massive.

“ Okay Hinata take your hand and place it on your dick like this, follow Akaashi and I,” Bokuto
and Akaashi both grab their dicks, and Hinata copies. Bokuto moves his hand up and down and
Hinata tries to do the same but his hands are not enough for him. He does not like the way his
hands feel around himself.

“ I don’t like the way my hands feel, can you guys do what Oikawa and Iwaizumi did and play with
me?” Bokuto and Akaashi both came to that. Who are they to turn away such a beautiful offer like
that?

“ Sure how about we show you something you probably never experienced before,” Bokuto says
and wipers his idea to Akaashi. Akaashi seems to be more than okay with it.

“ Okay Hinata get on all fours for us,” Hinata moves and gets on all fours revealing his colorless
hole to them. Akaashi moves in closer and spreads Hinata’s cheeks and licks his hole. Hinata
howls at that and tries to close his legs from that but Akaashi grips his thighs and spreads them
open.

“ What is that?” Hinata asks, trying to look behind him.

“ Akaashi here is going to eat you out and stretch you open. Once he finishes that We are going to
fuck you together,” Bokuto explains. Fuck you together? Hinata thinks to himself. What is that
supposed to mean?

Akaashi runs his hot tongue over Hinata’s hole again and pushes it through his walls. Hinata
shouts at this and cums all over himself. Bokuto watches as his boyfriend Akaashi licks open the
small ginger and shoves his fingers into him. Akaashi is very good with his tongue and fingers.
Bokuto will bottom when Akaashi wants him to, but most of the time Akaashi is in Hinata’s
position. Bokuto thinks it’s the hottest thing in the whole world to watch the love of his life tongue
fuck the small ginger. Bokuto moved to run his hands all over Hinata’s back making Hinata shiver.
Akaashi rubs Hinata’s prostate making the ginger cum again. He sure cums a lot Bokuto thinks to
himself. During this whole process, Hinata has cum twice whereas Bokuto and Akaashi have both
cum once.

“ He’s ready, Bo,” Akaashi said, moving closer to Hinata. Bokuto walks over to his bag on the
floor and grabs himself and Akaashi a condom. They are both clean and most likely Hinata too but
you can never be too sure. Bokuto walks back to them. This is the first time Akaashi and himself
are doing anything like this outside of their relationship. They both agreed Hinata is the only
exception to this. If Hinata wanted to join them in a three-way relationship the two of them would
agree in an instant.

Bokuto puts on the condom and Akaashi does the same thing. “ You should probably go in first
since you are significantly bigger than me. Then once he is used to you I’ll enter,” Akaashi
explained to Bokuto. Bokuto nods and inserts himself painfully slowly. Once he was fully in
Hinata through his head back in pleasure and had a dry orgasm. Hinata didn’t cum this time to
someone entering in him. He did with Akaashi’s tongue and both times Iwaizumi inserted things
into him. Akaashi moves and enters into Hinata next. This time Hinata screams.

“ It hurts, I feel too full!” Hinata shouts.

“ Do you need one of us to pull out?” Akaashi asked, getting concerned for the small ginger. He
knows how big Bokuto is and having something else in him besides Bokuto’s monster is probably
really hard on the poor guy.

“ No, I’m okay. Please make me feel good,” Hinata said innocently. Bokuto and Akaashi are very
determined to go through with this request. Both of them move in sync at the same time. Thrusting
into Hinata at a steady pace. Each thrust makes Hinata scream and moan in pleasure. Hinata has
never experienced this before and it feels so good to him. He feels good again. He feels so good it's
making his vision go blurry. It’s definitely not from the tears in his eyes from all the pain and
pleasure he is going through. Soon Hinata squeezes himself around Bokuto and Akaashi as he
screams and shoots cum all over himself. In the midst of his mind-blowing orgasm Akaashi and
Bokuto both experience, the same thing cumming deeply into Hinata, though this time Hinata
didn’t feel hot liquid in him.

“ Holy shit ‘Kaashi, that was the hottest thing ever,” Bokuto says, trying to catch his breath and
takes off his condom. Akaahsi does the same thing and moves Hinata into the water to clean
himself up.

“ I have never felt that before, that felt so good. Thank you,” Hinata says and lets his body be
scrubbed down by Akaashi and Bokuto. The two of them are running their hands all over his
smooth skin and soaking in as much memory as possible about the small sunshine. Hinata feels so
good right now. Their hands are moving all around his body making him feel floaty and good. His
butt stings really bad, and he is sure he is going to be in too much pain tomorrow to practice like he
did a few days ago. Not once did Hinata think this trip was going to bring him to feel so good.

“ Hey, Hinata you’re still with us right?” Akaashi asked him.

“ Yeah I am,” Hinata responds tiredly.

“ Okay we are going to get out now, would you like some help getting out as well and getting
dressed?” Akaashi asked him again.

“ Yes please,” Hinata answered respectfully. Bokuto then picks up Hinata bridal style and carries
him out of the bath. Both Akaashi and Bokuto help Hinata get dressed and help him to his room.
When Bokuto knocked on the door Sugawara answered.

“ Thank god! Hinata you need to stop making me worried,” Sugawara said and crossed his arms
over his chest.

“ Sorry Sugamama, Bokuto, and Akaashi were helping me feel better,” Hinata said, limping into
the room to lie down in bed. It hurt to bed over and get to the mat but it was better once he was
lying down. Sugawara took note of this and was about to question the Fukurôdani couple but they
were gone. The only thing left was a note for Hinata. Sugawara picks it up and he debates on
reading it. He decided not to since it's Hinata’s property.

“ Hinata you have a note here,” Sugawara says and hands it to Hinata. Hinata tiredly takes it. “
Thank you!” He says cheerfully and opens it.

Here is Bokuto’s number and my number. We had a good time tonight, sorry if you are a bit sore.
Bokuto is very large. Hopefully, we can teach you some other ways in feeling good. We would even
like to take you out sometime :) Thank you again Shouyou Hinata xoxo Bokuto and Akaashi.

Hinata smiles and adds their numbers to his phone and sets the note down beside him and falls fast
asleep. Sugawara, whose matt is right next to Hinata's, looks down and can’t help but read the
note. Sugawara swallows down the answer bubbling in him because he doesn’t want to cause a
scene. Plus he does not want to jump to conclusions. He doesn’t know if it’s dirty or volleyball
related. He lies down with a scowl on his face and Daichi soon joins him. Daichi notices his
boyfriend’s sudden mood change but doesn’t feel like getting his head chewed off so he decides not
to question it. Sugawara is known to be unpredictable, so if he wants to tell Daichi, Daichi will
listen. Until then it's best to stay clear that is until he reads the note for himself. Now he is the one
with a confused scowl. Could this be why Sugawara was mad? If so he has a good reason to be
mad now too, how dare those two show favoritism and train Hinata in volleyball in private. Daichi
is jealous indeed.
 Haikyuu genderbender Part 1
Chapter Summary

Eventual smut. Kenma, Akaashi, Hinata, Sugawara, Oikawa, and Yamaguchi drink a
gender bender potion. They are turned into females. ( I talk about being trapped in the
wrong body and being transgender. I hope I did okay, if not please correct me. I
myself don't identify as anything, mostly because gender to me is just a scam. My
body says I'm female, my mind tells me I am both. I prefer no gender for myself, but I
tried to make this make sense. Anyways check my note at the beginning )

Chapter Notes

Hey, I love you, and thank you for the nearly 20k reads. I may start a Patreon. Let me
know if yall are interested. My insta is @alicialeighmiller in case you wanna private
dm me or give me a follow. I would do Twitter but I personally dislike Twitter. At
least I like TIK TOK. I swear if I become TIK TOK famous I will upload every single
day three times a day :) Also again I hope I nailed the whole gender thing. I prefer no
gender for myself that's why this was a little hard for me to write about. If I made a
mistake please don't roast me, just correct me and I'll fix it :)

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Kenma is having a no boyfriend’s allowed sleepover and it is going very well. The boys over at his
house currently are Sugawara, Hinata, Oikawa, Akaashi, and Yamaguchi. All the others that were
invented either couldn’t make it or had other plans. Halloween is just around the corner so they are
all sitting around Kenma’s table carving pumpkins and drinking tea. Everything was going great up
until Kenma’s parents left for the weekend. That got everyone excited because that meant wine
time. Kuroo brought Kenma some wine for them because his family has plenty of bottles to spare.

Little did Kuroo know that he gave Kenma his chemistry project instead. Kuroo’s family, since
they love wine, have lots of empty bottles so he used it to place his experiment. He was trying to
perfect a potion for Transgenders since they were born in the wrong bodies. Personally, Kuroo
thinks gender is a scam. Just because the thing between your legs makes you a different person
doesn’t change how you feel. Kuroo is mostly doing the potion for Kenma who is a boy, and
people want him to be a boy. Kenma does not like being in this body because he feels better in
female clothing and doing girl things. All of his friends support him along with his amazing
boyfriend Kuroo, but his mom feels differently. Kuroo feels bad for Kenma because he understands
what it feels like to be trapped inside your own body. Okay, maybe he likes being in his male body
but Kenma has shown him how he truly feels about being inside his body. Kuroo just wants to help
his boyfriend feel better; even though Kenma is perfect just the way he is.
Kenma walks to his room and reaches under his bed for the wine that he had Kuroo smuggle over.
Their respected boyfriends are too having a party to themselves at Kuroo’s house. Their party is a
little more intense than their small get-together. Kenma likes how relaxing his party is. No drama
or loud boyfriends. Just soft music playing and great conversations. Kenma walks back into the
kitchen making everyone smile at him as he pops the bottle open and pours a glass to all of them.
Kenma hands out the ’wine’ and they all drink it still making small talk amongst each other.

“ I wonder how drunk our boyfriends are right now?” Akaashi said making all of them giggle.

“ I doubt Tsuki is drinking, he told me he wasn’t drinking tonight,” Yamaguchi says finishing his
glass of wine. It tasted sweeter than wine to him. He liked it. “ Hey I’m getting some more of this
wine, does anyone else want a refill?” He asked respectfully.

“ Yes please, Kenma… Tell Kuroo his parent’s wine is delicious,” Oikawa says finishing off his
glass and hands it to Yamaguci.

“ Yeah I’ll have a refill and yes I agree with Oikawa here, it’s very tasty,” Sugawara says handing
his empty cup over to Yamaguchi. Yamaguchi takes note that everyone’s cups are almost empty so
he grabs the bottle and fills everyone’s cups back up. The bottle is now empty.

“ I wish he gave us more than just one bottle, but he quote on quote said ‘ you guys won’t be able
to handle the alcohol content’. Honestly, I don’t even feel a buzz,” Kenma says taking another sip
of the drink.

“ Now that you said something I don’t feel anything either, I just feel tired,” Hinata says yawning
and finishes his cup.

“ Yeah, I just feel tired too,” Akaashi says agreeing.

“ Did this wine make up sleepy?” Oikawa says finishing his glass and yawning loudly.

“ Possibly, and it is getting pretty late, good thing we set up the living room early,” Sugawara says.

“ Yeah that is a good thing, I feel like I am about to pass out, I’m gonna lie down,” Hinata says
stretching.

“ I agree with Shouyou, we can clean this up in the morning,” Kenma says getting up from his seat.
They all finish off the tasty drink and crowd into the living room. Soon every one of them is out
cold sleeping soundly. Throughout the night though each of them grew so ungodly hot that they
took off their clothes and blankets. No one noticed that until the morning. The morning where it all
begins. The first to wake up is Hinata considering he is used to waking up early. He was laying in
between Kenma, and Yamaguchi. He sits up not noticing anything yet and feels something hairy on
his back. He feels it and its hair. He pulls it and yanks his head back. That’s when he looks down
and screams.

“ AHHH!” Hinata screams grabbing a blanket to hide himself. He looks around and everyone
around him is in the same boat as him. Just not fully awake yet.

“ Guys, what the fuck?” Hinata says. That caught Sugawara’s attention since Hinata never swears.
Sugawara sits up getting ready to go off on him and he looks around him and then himself. Thus
making him scream and cover-up too.

“ What the actual fuck, guys get up!” Suga shouts making everyone now stir.

“ What the hell…” Oikawa says and feels his chest. His hand touches his breast making him shout
in surprise and look down at himself. “ What the hell I’m a girl, you are all girls,” Oikawa says
looking at all of them.

“ No shit, but why?” Suga says trying to keep his cool.

 “ How did this happen?” Yamaguchi says looking around at everyone. He and Kenma both didn’t
say much at the beginning because they were in too much shock. They all have long hair and big
boobs. Along with a vagina that not any of them have ever experienced before, they are gay after
all.

“ I have no clue how this happened but should we get ahold of our boyfriends?” Akaashi asks. It
suddenly dawned on them how in the hell are they going to tell their boyfriends this and their
families? And how long are they going to be like this? And most importantly how do they use a
vagina?

“ That is a good question but how should we do it? Should we just invite them over?” Suga
answered back.

“ I think that’s the best thing to do, but better questions yet, how did this happen? And how long
are we going to be like this?” Yamaguchi says shyly. They are all covering themselves with
blankets considering that they were naked and all in new bodies. Suga picks up his phone and texts
Daichi telling him that he and the guys need to get to Kenma’s now. Now all they have to do is
wait for them to arrive.

Chapter End Notes

Sorry that was short and sweet but I promise more content is on the way. I have to
finish my three mini-series on here. I just wanted yall to have a snippet of what is
coming.
 Haikyuu Genderbender Part 2

The wait for them to arrive was getting to be too much for Yamaguchi. He is on the brink of a
panic attack and Suga takes note of it right away.

“ Breathe Yamaguchi, it’s going to be alright I promise,” Suga says from across the room.
Yamaguchi starts to count his breaths and focuses on something else. Oikawa pulls the sheet he
was covering up with, away from his body to fully access himself. Oikawa grabs his boobs and
squeezes them.

“ You know I would have never thought I would have boobs. I have such a nice cup full,” Oikawa
says squeezing them in front of all the others. Oikawa has always been open about his body.

“ It looks to me that we all have decent sized breasts, “ Suga says now looking at his own chest.

They quickly cover themselves back up when a jiggle of the door startles all of them. Here come
their boyfriends. Yamaguchi moves closer to Hinata who holds his hand and rubs it as an attempt
to calm him down since he has the worst anxiety. That’s when Oikawa stands up and runs to the
door before it's opened and locks it again. Oikawa does not care that his body is out in the open for
the others to see. Kenma’s house doesn’t have big windows in it so it's hard to see inside unless you
are in the house.

“ Okay, I’m not ready for them to see us yet. What do we do?” Oikawa says ignoring the banging
on the door.

“ Let’s run to my bedroom,” Kenma says standing up. The rest do as well and he runs to his
bedroom everyone following except Oikawa who lets the door go and runs as fast as he can and
into the room. Kenma slams the door shut and locks his door and throws a chair against the knob in
hopes that keep them away until they can decide what to do. They hear the door open and footsteps
coming towards his room.

“ On the bright side of things at least we are all very attractive looking,” Oikawa says standing
proudly staring at all of them. Yamaguchi tries to hide himself and so does Kenma, not liking
Oikawa staring at them. Suga is behind Oikawa and starts laughing.

“ Yeah and you are not flat no more,” Suga says making Oikawa turn around to look at himself. He
does have a nice curvy ass now. He actually grabs it giving it a shake.

“ Yeah you’re right Mr or should I say Mrs. Refreshing,” Oikawa says, putting his hands on his
hips.

“ You really have no shame do you?” Akaashi asks him. Akaashi is very insecure with himself so
he is trying to hide himself from his gazing eyes.

“ Nope and neither should you, you’re beautiful,” Oikawa says. Before Akaashi could respond
there was a loud knock on the door making Oikawa who was standing close to it jump.

“ Hey open the door, you guys asked us to come over here ASAP and we did. Are you guys okay?”
Daichi says softly.

“ Kenma open the door,” Kuroo says after Daichi.

“ Yelling at them to open the door isn’t going to solve anything. Yams are you okay?” Tsukishima
asks through the door making. Yamaguchi calms down to his boyfriend’s voice. Tsukishima
always calms him down.

“ We are okay in a way,” Suga, being the true mom he is, responds.

“ What do you mean by that, open the door please and we can help,” Daichi says softly again. He
is never harshly toned with his boyfriend at all.

“ Akaashi I miss you, let us in,” Bokuto whines, making Akaashi blush. Akaashi and Bokuto do
everything together and they are hardly apart. This sleepover was the first party he has ever gone to
without him. Akaashi misses him too, but he is not sure how he will react when Bokuto sees him in
this new form. Akaahsi has big boobs, a vagina, and long black hair. All of their voices are still the
same, just the bodies and hair are different on them.

“ What should we do? Should we let them in?” Suga asked the group in front of him.

“ No we should at least cover-up, I don’t want no one seeing me like this unless it’s Iwa-chan,”
Oikawa says looking around for something to cover up with.

“ So why are we seeing you like this?” Akaashi asked.

“ Because we all have the same parts duh,” Oikawa replies back sassily.

“ I have clothes but mine are in the other room. My dresser was too big to fit in my room so I
moved it to the spare room, “ Kenma says. They have blankets but that's all. Suga thinks of
something.

“ All of you give us either your shirt or hoodie, I'll open the door just enough to grab that, and then
when we are decent we’ll let you in,” Suga says.

“ Why?” Daichi questions, Suga gets mad.

“ Don’t fucking question me right now Daichi just do it,” Suga says angrily. Daichi flinches and
takes off his hoodie. Thankfully they all had a jacket or a hoodie on. Everyone moves away from
the door in case someone tries to break in and Suga hides himself and unlocks the door and opens
it just enough to snatch the hoodies and jackets and slam it shut.

“ What the fuck is going on with them?” Kuroo asks annoyed because he wants to see Kenma.
Daichi shrugs.

“ I’m sure we are about to find out real quick here,” Daichi replies back.

“ I’m starving so I hope they hurry up because I want food,” Kageyama says.

“ Of course you think of food right now,” Tsukishima says.

“ What’s that supposed to mean?” Kageyama spits back.

“ Hey, knock it off, now is not the time,” Iwaizumi and Daichi say at the same time. They both
look at each other and turn away.

“ You two are such dads,” Kuroo says laughing. Before anyone could respond Suga’s voice was
heard.

“ Okay, I will let you guys in now, but you have to promise you won’t freak out,” Suga says
unlocking the door but not opening it yet. “ Something happened to us and we changed a bit, please
don’t freak out on us,” he continued and opened the door fully.

The boys look inside and their mouths drop open and they get nose bleeds. In front of them were
their boyfriends? No girlfriends? Boyfriends that were once their boyfriends?

“ Iwa-chan stop staring at me,” Oikawa says, blushing trying to shield himself from him.

“ How did this happen?” Iwaizumi asks.

“ We don’t know, we woke up like this,” Oikawa says struggling to zip up the jacket on him. He
couldn’t get it past his boobs.

The guys all crowd into Kenma’s room and approach their girlfriends and get a closer look at
them.

“ Akaashi you were beautiful before but now you are just, wow,” Bokuto says entranced by
Akaashi’s beauty. Akaashi blushes and tries to hide his face from Bokuto.

“ So you guys just woke up like this?” Kageyama asks his red-haired girlfriend.

“ Yes Yama, we did. Last night we all got super sleepy from carving pumpkins and we ended up
going to bed earlier. Throughout the night we all got super hot, we took off our clothes and when
we woke up we were girls. “ Hinata responds to him pulling Kageyama’s hoodie down to hide his
thighs more.

“ OH MY GOD!” Kuroo says and gets up from where he was talking to Kenma and runs out of the
room. He comes running back with an empty bottle. “ Shit!” He says looking at it, making
everyone stare at him confused.

“ Kuroo, do you mind explaining yourself?” Kenma asks.

“ I uh… Well, I gave you guys the wrong bottle of wine,’ Kuroo says, feeling sick to his stomach
suddenly.

“ What do you mean Kuroo, stop being stupid, and explain yourself. “ Kenma asks, getting
annoyed.

“ I uh… well… Um… I was doing an experiment. I was going to test this potion I created in the lap
on Monday to see if I can actually change someone’s gender. I didn’t think it would work and well,
guess what? It did! I can’t believe it worked holy shit!” Kuroo says getting excited now. Kenma
picks up an empty pop can on the floor and throws it at him.

“ You’re an idiot, “ Kenma says annoyed with him now.

“ Well, since you changed us into girls. You can change us back right?” Hinata asked, being
hopeful.

“ Yeah I can, but it may take a while or you all might change back on your own,” Kuroo says,
opening his phone to look at some notes he took.

“ Drinking the whole bottle to yourself meant you will be like that for the rest of your life. But
since you all drink some, maybe some more than others I predict you all may change back within
the next month or two,” Kuroo says looking over some equations. The girls start freaking out now.

“ How are we supposed to play volleyball?” Hinata asks, starting to cry a little.
“ How am I supposed to face my family?” Yamaguchi says shaking. Tsukishima holds him into a
hug and starts shushing him.

“ We will figure something out but for now we need to focus on what we should do now. You guys
need clothes and need to eat something,” Daichi says, running his hand through Suga’s long hair.

“ I have some clothes we can use, for now, then we can go shopping for some and get some food,”
Kenma offers. They all agree with Kenma. Kenma stands up and thank god Kuroo’s clothing is
massive on him. Kenma goes to his dresser and pulls out enough clothes for all of them to wear. He
walks back in.

“ All the boys leave so we can get dressed,” Kenma demands. With hesitation, they leave. The girls
get dressed in Kenma’s clothing which is leggings and tee shirts. They all don’t have bras yet so
their perky boobs and nipples are showing through the shirts. As they were getting dressed they
decided that their boyfriends were going to pay for everything. Once they are dressed they were
eager to leave and get into some clothes that actually fit them, but one thing is holding them back.
How do they pee?
 Nightmare Part 3 Kuroken and Bokuaka
Chapter Summary

Part three of my horror story mini-series. :) Maybe the end of it I don't know yall seem
to like it a lot so I'll keep it going. I don't care how long this book is. I am very proud
of my work and I plan on it being over 100 chapters. I may break my stories down to
separate stories altogether, but until then I will keep loading it here.

{ No one's POV)

Akaashi wakes up because he can’t sleep for some reason. He lies still for a minute trying to figure
out why he is awake when it dawns on him that Bokuto is not snoring. Akaashi, as weird as it
sounds, finds Bokuto’s snoring relaxing. His snoring acts as a white noise for him and he helps him
sleep throughout the night. Akaashi moves and looks over at Bokuto who is sitting up in the bed
staring at something. Not blinking and not moving, which is strange to Akaashi. Bokuto is not one
to stay still.

“ Bo?” Akaashi asks. Bokuto shushes him, not breaking his gaze.

“ If I look away or blink it may attack you again, it keeps telling me it wants to hurt you. I won’t let
it. Don’t move Akaashi stay right there and don’t move,” Bokuto says very slowly and quietly. It
makes Akaashi shiver because whatever is in the room with them he can suddenly feel its eyes on
him. Akaashi is frozen in fear and tries to hold back his tears. If it’s the same creature that attacked
him and Kenma in the basement then he knows that this isn’t just some nightmare. This is reality.

Suddenly there was a low growl heard throughout the room and a creak on the floor. Akaashi looks
up and watches Bokuto’s eyes and head move with whatever is in the room. The creature must
have walked out of the room because Bokuto shot up in a second from the bed to close the door.
He comes back to the bed where Akaashi still hasn’t moved an inch.
“ ‘Kaashi it’s gone okay, you can stop shaking now,” Bokuto says softly and pulls Akaashi onto his
chest. He keeps rubbing his back and whispering sweet nothings to him. Bokuto occasionally will
kiss his forehead and wipe away Akaashi’s tears.

“ Bo, I’m scared,” Akaashi says whimpering and he finally grips Bokuto’s shirt tightly. This being
the first time he moved since Bokuto informed him of the night stalker.

“ It’s okay Akaashi, I’ll stay up all night if I have to, just to protect you okay. Just listen to my heart
and follow my breathing. Try to sleep okay?” Bokuto tells Akaashi. He moved down the bed a
little so Akaashi was laying right on him. Akaashi after a few minutes relaxed into his boyfriend
and slowly drifted back to sleep. Bokuto is still wide awake watching the door and anything in the
room that moves. He turned the light on to help him stay awake during this ordeal. He was ready
to fight this thing if it had intentions of hurting his Akaashi. Bokuto looks down at his now
peacefully sleeping boyfriend and he smiles. He starts to run his fingers through Akaashi’s hair and
holds him tightly. Bokuto loves Akaashi, everything about him. He doesn’t care at all if he is
currently drooling on him. He loves it. He stayed like this till the sun rose.

Meanwhile in Kenma’s bedroom with Kuroo. Kuroo is rudely awakened from his slumber when
Kenma’s PC comes to life. Kuroo groans and rolls over to yell at Kenma but he realizes quickly
that Kenma is asleep right next to him. Kuroo sits up to see what in the world awakened him when
suddenly the PC’s power just went off. Kuroo looks around the room and he is about to get out of
bed and investigate when something catches his eye.

Kuroo turns his attention to Kenma’s bedroom door as the doorknob slowly twists and the door
pops open. The door painfully slowly opens all the way. It was already dark throughout the house
but something darker than darkness itself walked in. Kuroo follows it with his eyes. He can’t make
out any shapes yet but there is definitely something not human in the room with them right now.
Suddenly a draft hits Kenma’s window and blows the curtain lightly letting some of the city light,
and moonlight in. For the split second this happens Kuroo can see a goat-like figure with horns.
The figure had crazy eyes and this smile that made Kuroo’s blood run cold.

“ Who are you?” Kuroo asks the creature. Not too loud but definitely loud enough to make Kenma
stir. Kenma is a very deep sleeper so he didn’t wake up from Kuroo’s voice. The creature laughs
this as if mocking Kuroo, the thing moves its crooked hand and points to Kenma. Suddenly Kuroo
can hear whispers flying all around him not from the creature but different in human voices. Kill
him. Make him suffer. Take his soul. “ Make him suffer,” one voice screams. Kuroo moves to block
Kenma and then what is heard is little footsteps running out of the room with a child's laugh
following. Kuroo looks up again and the creature is no longer in the room with them. Kuroo sighs
and moves off of Kenma. He pulls Kenma close to him and does not fall back asleep after that
encounter. Something is going on in this house and he is going to get to the bottom of it. If this is
happening to Kenma, is the same thing happening to Lev?

Morning strolls around and Kuroo gets up from his sleepless night and goes to the kitchen to make
himself a cup of coffee. He was so out of it that he didn’t hear Bokuto walk in and Bokuto was so
tired he didn’t notice Kuroo in the kitchen. Bokuto is looking down and so is Kuroo when they
bump into one another making both of them jump and scream.

“ Ah!” They both shout moving away from each other. Once they realize who each other was, they
calm down.

“ Bro, you look like you didn’t sleep at all last night,” Bokuto says grabbing a glass from the
cupboard to also pour himself a cup of coffee.

“ I could say the same to you bro,” Kuroo responds, watching the coffee pot filled with coffee.

“ I saw it last night you know,” Bokuto says suddenly making Kuroo stop all movements and stare
at his best friend.

“ I saw it too,” Kuroo said back to him. Bokuto’s eyes widened.

“ What should we do?” Bokuto asks him. Kuroo pulls out his phone.

“ I’m going to call Lev and see what he has to say about all of this,” Kuroo says and dials Lev. He
puts it on speakerphone. The first time Kuroo was ignored so he tried again. This time Lev picked
up groggily.

Uh, what, it’s like 7 in the morning, call me later Lev is about to hang up when Kuroo cuts him
off.

“ Listen here you tall Russian bastard, what the hell is going on?”

What the hell are you talking about Kuroo?” Lev asked annoyed.

“ I’m talking about the fucking demon that’s haunting Kenma now ever since you gave him that
stupid fucking game,” Kuroo says getting very angry.

I have no clue what you are talking about, I gave him a copy I got from some dude dressed in all
black wearing. He was scary looking but told me that the game had great graphics and its life-
changing. I haven’t tried the game out yet, I lied to him because I suck at videogames and I know
he is good at them. Kuroo loses it at this point. He is screaming at Lev waking both Akaashi and
Kenma up at this point.

“ and I’m telling Yaku that you broke his grandma’s vase to you fucking jackass,” Kuroo hangs up
and slams his phone down. Bokuto is just as pissed as Kuroo but he knows to hold back when
needed. Kenma walks into the kitchen and walks straight over to Kuroo and pulls him into a hug. It
instantly calms him down. Bokuto walks over to Akaashi and wraps him into a hug.

“ What’s going on?” Akaashi asks.

“ Kuroo called Lev to see why we are seeing this demon here and Lev said he never played the
game because he is not good at them and gave it to Kenma to play. Since he knew he was good at
the games. He said some guy wearing all black gave it to him, and now you’re caught up,” Bokuto
smiles at him and pours himself and Akaashi a cup of coffee.

“ Well, what should we do?” Akaashi asks them.

“ I know someone who can help, I think,” Kenma says, pulling away from Kuroo.
“ Oya? Who?” Kuroo asks.

“ He has not told anyone before because he doesn’t think anyone believes him. He has only ever
told me this and I think his boyfriend may know too,” Kenma says pulling his phone out and
typing a text out.

“ Again who?” Bokuto asks because the curiosity is killing him.

“ It’s Shouyou,” Kenma says and puts his phone away. “ I just texted him inviting him over.”

“ You mean Hinata right? Little Chibi-chan?” Kuroo asks.

“ Yes Kuroo,” Kenma sighs.

“ OHH, my little student. I love him! When is he coming over?” Bokuto asks, getting excited.
Akaashi puts a hand on his shoulder to calm him down.

“ Well, he hasn’t responded yet, but I’m sure he will come over.”

“ If you don’t mind me asking how is he going to help?” Akaashi asks questions on why Shouyou
of all people. I mean don’t get him wrong he loves Hinata just as much as all of them but he just
wants to know why he is so secretive.

“ Well, Shouyou is a psychic medium. He can see spirits and communicate with them. He doesn’t
like to tell people because his grandma was considered schizophrenic from it. His mom does not
even know. He keeps it secret and hidden until he has to use his abilities. He trusted to tell me this
because the one night at camp I saw him talking to someone outside, it was very interesting. “
Kenma explains. The others are shocked to learn this. It makes Hinata more interesting.

“ So why did you tell us?” Kuroo asks.

“ Are you going to be going around telling everyone?” Kenma asks back and Kuroo shakes his no.
“ Then there’s your answer, he will help us as long as we help him by keeping his secret.” Kenma
pulls out his phone and reads a text from Hinata. He is on his way with Kageyama. Hinata will
hopefully have some answers for them. Hinata should be over within the next few hours and until
then they just have to wait. As they are all standing in the kitchen just thinking about everything
happening, the sugar that was on the counter flies off towards Kenma nearly hitting him if he
didn’t jump out of the way.

Written in the sugar on the floor was one word and it made Kenma sick to his stomach. Akaashi,
Bokuto, and Kuroo all look at it too and cringe. Written in the sugar was the word die. Kenma
hopes to god the train doesn’t delay traffic today because he wants Shouyou here and fast.
 Take me away tendouxushijimaxoikawa
Chapter Summary

Oikawa finds a UFO, and aliens take him.

Chapter Notes

I love you guys, thank you for the 20k reads :)

Tooru Oikawa was walking alone. He was on his way home after a long day at practice. He
usually walks home with Iwaizumi, but unfortunately, Iwaizumi had to stay behind and work on a
school project. Which is totally fine to Oikawa considering he walks home alone a lot. Just for
some reason, he feels like something bad is going to happen to him. Oikawa just puts his
headphones in and continues his short walk home from school.

Oikawa takes a shortcut through the woods because it’s quicker than going around the block. The
trees are changing color already due to the fall weather. He continues his walk until something
catches his eye. He turns his head and looks into the distance. There is a silver metal object about
the size of a car over there. Oikawa’s heart starts to race. He has always been interested in the
unknown. He puts his earphones and phone away into his bag and slowly walks over to it. This is
so fascinating to him, he was a believer before but now he really can’t believe what he is seeing.
He pulls back out his phone and starts recording as he approaches it. The lights are off and the
sliver metal is almost mirror-like making it nearly invisible to the naked eye.

“ Wow, if you guys thought I was lying before here is my proof, I can’t believe this is truly
happening,” Oikawa says moving the phone camera around. He moves the phone with him when
he turns. He is so intrigued by the ship in front of him he failed to realize two creatures were fastly
approaching him. A twig snapping makes Oikawa spin around so fast that he dropped his phone.
Standing in front of him were two very tall guys. One with bright red hair and one with olive green
hair. They were humans, that’s what Oikawa thought at least.

“ Oh thank god, I thought you guys were something else. Do you guys see this, is this not
incredible,” Oikawa says to the strangers and points at it. That’s when the red-haired guy moves at
the speed of light and grabs onto Oikawa. Before Oikawa can even say a word or move. He is
surrounded by darkness.

Oikawa lies limp in the red-haired man’s arms and he carries him onto the craft. The olive green-
haired man follows him. They get into the ship and turn on their invisible shield.

“ I told you we would find our new experiment here,” The one with red hair spoke.

“ Yeah, you did. He is quite cute too, let’s get the table ready,” The olive-haired man moves to
clear a few things off the table. The red-haired one undresses Oikawa nude and lies the
unconscious man down onto the table. He ties Oikawa’s wrists back and maneuvers Oikawa’s
knees upwards and spreads his legs open. He then straps him into that position. Oikawa’s body was
exposed to them and their experiments.

The two of them came to earth in hopes of finding some creature worthy enough to carry their
offspring. This creature to them, known species as Homosapien: human. This human is very
attractive to them compared to what they have tried out before. According to their planet’s lore,
humans are the most fun to play with. They make amazing noises and pretty faces when certain
things are done to them. The two of them wanted to experience this for themselves. They tried two
humans already but they weren’t nearly as fun as their people described. They are hoping for good
results with this one. Slowly the human’s eyes flutter open and the human jerks the straps he is in.
The other humans did the same as him, only this human isn’t screaming. This human just has stuff
coming out of its eyes.

“ What?... Where am I?” Oikawa asks and pales when the two people he saw before come towards
him.

The olive green-haired man spoke to Oikawa. “ Hello human, we would like to run a few tests on
you, please be kind.” Oikawa’s eyes widened in fear. It hits him, these things were disguising
themselves as humans and he was on a spacecraft about to be experimented on.

“ Please don’t hurt me, I can show you the earth and all our secrets if you want?” Oikawa tries to
reason.

“ I like this one, he isn’t screaming like the others Ushi,” the red-haired one spoke.

“ What name do you go by Homosapien?” The one named Ushi says?

“ Oikawa Tooru, what are… What are your names?” Oikawa asks. He has calmed down some but
he is still quite afraid.

“ I am Tendou Satori, this is Ushijima Wakatoshi,” Tendou says and points at Ushijima. Ushijima
walks back towards the two with an object in his hand. Oikawa’s eyes widened in fear. The object
is long and thick and connected to what seems like a computer monitor. Oikawa can’t find the
words to speak right now, which is shocking considering how much of a social butterfly he is.

“ Tendou it’s ready, I want to see what this Homosapien can do,” Ushijima says and positions the
object right to Oikawa’s ass.

“ NO PLEASE!” Oikawa shouts and starts shaking, Ushijima ignores him and inserts the object
into Oikawa making his whole body shake. He is thrashing around but the binds holding him in
place don’t let him go very far. The object is fully inserted and now is buzzing. Oikawa screams
turn into something else, much to Ushijima and Tendou’s surprise. They watch his body part
between his legs stand straight up and observe how his head is thrown back in pleasure. Soon a
clear white substance shoots out of the part that’s between his legs. Ushijima stops the machine
and Tendou puts some of the substance into a vial. Oikawa is breathing hard and he is crying
again. Tendou takes a few of his tears into some vials as well. Ushijima picks up a need and pokes
it into Oikawa’s skin and draws out some blood.

“ P...please… let me… let me go,” Oikawa says sniffling. He does not like this experience at all.
He has read horror stories about this but he never thought this would actually happen to him.

“ They beg nicely Ushijima. Oh is the test done, can he take our children?” Tendou asks Ushijima
in their language. Oikawa can’t understand it but Ushijima seems to explain something to Tendou
which makes him sad.
“ I did the test and he can only handle my babies, if he tries to take your child he may die.”

Tendou pouts.” Okay Ushi, at least I can have a child with you, treat this one well. I can watch the
whole thing at least,” Tendou says and pulls him into a kiss. Oikawa didn’t understand what they
said at all but he winced when he saw them kiss. Their tongues are much longer compared to his
human tongue.

Oikawa follows with his eyes as Ushijima takes off his clothes. Ushijima removes his shirt
revealing the strong muscle build he has. He has strange purple, blue and pink veins visible
throughout his chest. He then moves and takes off his pants making Oikawa wince at what he sees.
Ushijima’s cock is the biggest one he has ever seen. It had to be at least over a foot long. He
walked up Oikawa and then it clicked to him.

“ NO! OH MY GOD PLEASE NO!” Oikawa screams and thrashes around. He begs and screams
but to no avail, he gets nowhere with this monster.

“ Hush human it will be done soon,” Tendou whispers to Oikawa and puts his hand on his head.
Oikawa is terrified now.

Ushijima lines himself up with Oikawa’s hole and thrusts into him. Oikawa screams in pain at how
deep Ushijima is inside him. He is getting no pleasure like he was before. All Oikawa can do is
scream in pain and cry as the beast is thrusting into him. Oikawa eventually passes out from the
pain and Ushijima shoots his seed into the poor boy. He pulls out and Tendou moves over to him.

“ Does he have your seed?”

“ I do believe so, we will need to bring him home with us until he gives birth.”

“ OHH, maybe after he births the offspring of yours he’ll be ready to take mine,” Tendou says
excitedly.

“ I am sure of it, now Tendou unlock him from the straps, he will be compliant with us from now
on with the seed. Maybe he will tell us about what humans do and help us better understand them,”
Ushijima explains.

“ Maybe he will fall in love with us as Shirabu did with Semi, Semi took him from the earth and
Shirabu claims he fell in love with Semi. I don’t know what that means but it seems like they are
very happy,” Tendou says excitedly.

Ushijima smiles. “ I sure hope so. I think he is very pretty, I also think he will bring us many
offsprings.”

They fly off and head back to their home planet called Shiratorizawa. There was a police report
made about Oikawa’s disappearance and all that was found was his phone with the video he took
of the aircraft. It has gone viral and he is still missing to this day.
 Hinata Harem Part 3
Chapter Summary

Part 3 of my Harem series. I need more requests. Give me your ideas :)

The next day Hinata woke up and he was in a lot of discomfort from last night's escapades. Hinata
sits up groaning as his lower back feels inflamed. Suga, who is lying next to him, hears his groans.
“ You okay there?” Suga asks him quietly because the rest of the team is still asleep.

“ Yeah I am okay, I’m just a bit sore from Bokuto and Akaashi last night,” Hinata says and stands
up slowly. Suga throws Daichi’s arm off of him and gets up as well, he helps Hinata limp to the
bathroom. Suga knows now what is going on, and he is not happy.

“ Suga, you didn’t have to help me to the bathroom,” Hinata whispers and releases himself into the
urinal. Suga does the same thing. They wash their hands and before they leave Suga stops him.

“ Hinata can I ask you something?” Hinata looks up at Suga. “ Sure,” he says. They sat down on a
bench near the door making Hinata flinch when he sat down on the hard surface. “ I’m just going
to be blunt, did Akaashi and Bokuto have sex with you last night?” Hinata gives him a confused
look.

“ No, but they did make me feel good,” Hinata says blushing, thinking about their hands running
all over his body and how good he felt. “ What do you mean by that? You can tell me I won’t say
anything,” Suga says crossing his fingers.

“ Well, they played with my boy part and made me pee. I think that’s what they did, it felt so good.
Much better than Iwaizumi and Oikawa,” Hinata says innocently. Suga clenches his fist tightly and
unclenches. He is mad because he feels they were taking advantage of him. “ How did this
happen?” Suga asks trying not to be too mad at this small innocent redhead in front of him.

“ It started when I was on my way to meet up with Kenma. I walked into a hallway where Oikawa
and Iwaizumi were kissing. I tried to apologize but they pulled me into a room and told me I had to
make it up to them. I felt weird, but it was a good weird,” Hinata says and pulls at his tightening
shorts. He can’t help it because he loved feeling good. “ Then when I was at practice with Akaashi
and Bokuto. Bokuto took off his shirt and I couldn’t help but feel that way towards him. I asked
them to make me feel good in the bathhouse and they did. I was so tired after that, that I just fell
asleep on them. They left me a letter too so that way I can contact them again if I want to feel good
again,” Hinata explains and looks up at Suga, whose eyes are almost darkened with anger. Suga
really can’t do anything about it since Hinata did consent to this.

“ Okay…. Well, just be careful alright? I don’t want someone to take advantage of you or hurt you,
I suggest you watch some videos about this stuff so that way you learn a little more about all this.
I’ll send you some links,” Suga says, pulling out his phone and starts sending links to Hinata. ”
Today is a chill day so you can go into a private room and watch these,” Suga says and stands up
helping Hinata up. Hinata is led to a private room and left alone in there. Suga is kind of guarding
the door in case someone else decides to pull something and he wants to be there when Hinata is
done.
Hinata sits down against the wall and starts to watch videos. He watches and learns what sex is,
what to do, and what not to do. He also watches a video about kinks and how to make sex life more
interesting. It intrigues him. It even makes him hard. He watches a video on proper masturbation,
he wants to try it but he is so tired from yesterday that he doesn’t. He finishes the last video Suga
had sent him and he looks at the recommended videos under the video and finds something that
piques his interest. How to make any guy want you. Hinata clicks on it and soaks in all the
information. If you want your man's attention, wear less clothing, like booty shorts and crop tops.
Show off as much skin as possible. Have a lollipop in your mouth. Those make good practice to
give the proper blow job. Call them Daddy, they really love that. Be sure to bend over a lot too.
Follow these steps and I’m positive you will have your man’s undivided attention. Hinata smiles
and clicks his phone off. He learned a lot today.

Hinata walks out of the room and walks towards his shared room. Hinata is feeling much better
now thankfully. Now he wants to try out the stuff he just learned. He walks into the room and
grabs a pair of shorts and a plain t-shirt. He walks over to a desk and grabs a pair of scissors. He
cuts his shirt into a crop-top and shortens his shorts. He smiles when he is done and throws away
the extra fabric laying on the desk. He then walks to the changing room. Once inside he changes
into his new clothing and smiles at how pretty he looks in them. He can hear people in the gym
practicing. Most people are either just hanging out around town or just hanging out in different
clubrooms. Hinata walks into the gym and sees three people he recognizes: Kenma, Lev, and
Kuroo. “ Hey, guys!” He shouts and runs into the gym. The three of them turn around to greet him
and their jaws drop. All three experiencing a nose bleed.

“ H...hi Shouyou,” Kenma says and wipes his nose staring at him.

“ Chibi-chan, what the hell are you wearing, not that I care,” Kuroo says staring at him, mouth
wide open. Lev is practically drooling.

“ Oh this, someone recommended me to wear this so I did. I think it’s nice and I can move a lot
more,” Hinata says and stretches his body. “ So what are you guys doing?”

“ We are helping Lev with some spikes,” Kenma says. Hinata’s eyes widen. “ Oh! Can I join
please?” Giving Kenma a pouty face.

“ Yeah, we would love for you to join,” Kenma says and looks over at the other two. The other
two are clearly distracted somewhere else. Hinata jumps up in excitement and hugs Kenma. Kenma
coughs awkwardly trying really hard to not show how hard he is. Kuroo and Lev get into their
positions, which is behind Hinata, and stare intently at him. They nearly pass out when Hinata
crouches over in a ready position for the ball to be set by Kenma. Kenma sets the ball and Hinata
spikes it and lands. Kuroo and Lev stare in astonishment when Hinata lands back down that his ass
has this sinful jiggle to it.

“ Yes that felt so good thank you daddy,” Hinata says, not realizing the daddy part, and stares at
his red hand. Kenma becomes light-headed and stumbles a little. ‘What did Shouyou just say’ he
thinks to himself and Lev and Kuroo are both starstruck at the name that just slipped out.

“ Shouyou, what did you call me?” Kenma asks and swallows hard after. He is very grateful for the
ball he has in his hand. He places it in front of himself just in case Hinata sees it.

“ Oh, I’m sorry what did I say?” Shouyou asks innocently. Hinata thinks about it and realizes he
did say, daddy. He blushes red. “ Oh, I’m sorry. I guess it just slipped out, I’m sorry Kenma.”

“ It’s okay Shouyou,” Kenma says, avoiding eye contact with him. He turns away from Hinata and
walks towards his bag. “ I’m going to go back to our room guys, I’m tired,” Kenma says and
Hinata pouts. Hinata remembers the video he watched about getting attention. He remembers a
part of the video to act needy and beg. Hinata wants to play with Lev, Kuroo, and Kenma. All three
of them. He wants to make them feel as good as him.

“ Why can’t we play anymore? I wanna play with you Lev and Kuroo. I think it would be so much
fun. Please let's go have some fun,” Hinata says begging Kenma.

“ Yeah kitten, chibi-chan wants to have fun, let's play some more,” Kuroo says and picks up a ball.
Lev picks up a ball too. “ Yeah Kenma I still got some spikes to try out,” Lev says and throws the
ball in the air.

“ Actually I am quite bored of volleyball. I wanna play something else instead. I wanna try blow
jobs on you three,” Hinata nonchalantly says. Lev missed the ball that fell down and it hit him in
the hand, and Kuroo dropped the ball in his hand. Kenma stopped mid-walk towards his bag and
whipped around to face Hinata. “ What? Why are all of you staring at me like that? I tried giving
away hints that I wanted to play earlier but you weren’t reading them. If you three don’t want to
play I can just call…” Hinata was interrupted.

“ Oh, we would love to play with you right Kenma? Right, Lev?” Kuroo says and walks towards
the small ginger. Hinata shivers with excitement. He has been wanting this all day. He may be a
little sore from yesterday but he doesn’t plan on having sex today. He simply just wants to blow
them off. Maybe one of them is bigger than Bokuto.

“ Shouyou are you sure?” Kenma asks and looks at the other two who are too turned on to even
realize what is going on. “ Yes Kenma I’m sure,” Hinata says and drops to his knees. “ Now who
is first?” The three of them realize Hinata is being serious about this and who are they to pass him
up.

“ I’ll go first,” Kuroo says confidently and pulls his dick out. Hinata smiles and waits for Kuroo to
get closer. Once Kuroo is close enough to him, Hinata grabs his dick and licks up the vein before
taking him into his mouth. Hinata gags a little at first but relaxes himself around Kuroo. Kuroo
throws his head back as Hinata swirls his tongue around Kuroo’s tip before taking him down
again.

“ Fuck Shouyou, where did you learn to do that? He is very good guys,” Kuroo says and thrusts
into Hinata’s mouth, making Hinata gag. Hinata brings his other hand up and starts to play with
Kuroo’s balls. Hinata’s cold hand touching his balls sent Kuroo over the edge instantly and came
quickly and hotly down his throat. Hinata pulls off swallowing most of it and coughs a little. Kuroo
falls back on his ass breathing hard at the orgasm he just had. That has been almost the fastest he
has ever cum.

Hinata wipes the leftover drool and cum off of his face and looks between Kenma and Lev. He
saw one video where this girl sucked two guys off at once. She used both of her hands and her
mouth. She maneuvered her hand's certain ways that drove the two men crazy. Maybe he can do
this to Lev and Kenma at once? “ I have an idea for you two. I’m going to do both of you at once,”
Hinata explains and waves them to come closer. Both thinking with their dicks instead of their
heads walks towards him. Once they are close enough Hinata guides them closer to him and he
pulls out Lev’s dick and Kenma’s. Kenma’s is close to his size, whereas Lev had one close to
Kuroo’s and Iwaizumi’s. Still, no one was bigger than Bokuto’s.

Hinata licked up both of them first before moving to stroke them at once. Hinata would lean over
and deep down Kenma’s dick and then lean over and do the same to Lev’s. Kenma didn’t last long
cumming all over Shouyou’s hand. He pulls his pants up and sits next to Kuroo breathing hard.
They watch Hinata takedown Lev to the point where Lev was nearly all the way in.
“ Kuroo, he is very good,” Kenma says to his boyfriend. “ Yeah, he is, if you ever want to have sex
with him he is your only pass,” Kuroo says and pulls his hard dick out again and starts to stroke
himself off as he watches Hinata work his magic on Lev. Kenma gets super tired after he cums but
he is fighting it off to watch in astonishment as Lev is throwing his head back in pleasure. Hinata
moves into a position where his ass is sticking out and due to the short-shorts he was wearing his
obvious bubble butt is sticking out. Kuroo stares right at it and cums into his hand.

Hinata gags around Lev’s dick one last time before Lev can’t hold back anymore and pulls out of
Hinata’s sinful mouth without thinking and cums all over Hinata’s face. Hinata wipes his face and
licks some of it off of his lips. He stands up and smiles innocently at the three boys. “ Thank you
daddies for letting me play, next time we play I want you inside a different part of me. I have to go
now though because I promised Suga and Yamaguchi that we can go out for ice cream,” He smiles
and waves goodbye as he runs out of the gym.

Lev falls to his knees and pulls up his pants. “ Did that really just happen?” He asked Kenma and
Kuroo. Kenma is nearly asleep leaning into Kuroo. Kuroo stands up and picks up Kenma bridal
style.

“ I think it did. I guess what Bo said was true he truly is not all that innocent and now I can’t wait
to go further with him,” Kuroo says and grabs his bag and Kenma’s bag. Kenma wakes up a little
and mumbles to Kuroo. “ Maybe I can try topping him,” Kenma said. He has never topped anyone
before so maybe his best friend would allow it. “ Maybe kitten. Let's go back to our room and take
a nap,” Kuroo says and walks off. Lev is still kneeling on the floor zoned out. He must have been
sitting there for a while because Yaku walks in and glares at him.

“ I thought you were supposed to be in spiking practice. Where is Kenma and Kuroo?” Lev looks
up at Yaku and stands up towering over him. “ They just left, I’m going to go take a cold shower,
that took a lot out of me,” Lev said and started to walk away. Yaku rolls his eyes and walks away
from Lev annoyed. He always has an excuse for something.

Hinata walks back into the room just as Yamaguchi and Suga walk in and see what Hinata is
wearing. “ Jesus Hinata I can see your ass through those,” Suga says staring at Hinata’s ass. “
Yeah, that’s the point Suga. Also, I loved the videos you sent me. I learned a lot. Now let me get
dressed and I’ll be ready m’kay daddy?” Hinata says and walks into the bathroom in the room and
changes his clothes. Suga and Yamaguchi both blush a deep red. They normally call their
boyfriend’s daddy, but being called that for a change does things to them.

“ Suga, what videos did you show him?” Yamaguchi asks. “ I only sent him a few links I thought
would help him. I think he watched others too, I definitely didn’t send him the daddy one,” Suga
says honestly. Yamaguchi nods. Hinata walks out of the bathroom wearing jean shorts he cut and
another cropped t-shirt. “ Okay, let's go get food and ice cream now, I’m starving,” Hinata says
and walks towards their door. Suga and Yamaguchi sigh and follow Hinata out. This is going to be
a very interesting date.
 Purely Innocent Tsukiyama and Kagehina poly
Chapter Summary

This was a request and if you want a part two where their gang gets to meet them let
me know! The request was for very innocent Yamaguchi and Hinata being corrupted
by Kageyama and Tsukishima. I am proud of this work. I just hope yall like it :)

Kageyama and Tsukishima met their angels purely by fate. The two of them are involved in a
dangerous government gang. The gang has many names and there are people from all over Japan
involved in this gang. Though the primary syndicates involved are Kageyama, Tsukishima, Daichi,
Bokuto, Kuroo, and Iwaizumi. Then there are the ones who are their right-hand men. Lev being
Kuroo’s and Bokuto’s back up. Tanaka, Asahi, and Nishinoya are Kageyama and Tsukishima, and
Daichi’s right-hand men. Iwaizumi is a boss by himself. He works with the others but does his own
job that helps the gang. They all trust each other with their lives and watch over one another.
Especially when it comes to their love interests. They are all one big happy family. Kageyama and
Tsukishima were the only single ones until that fateful day that God blessed them with their two
angels.

It started out as a normal day for them. They made some deals and met up with a few clients. A
typical day for the two of them. It all changed when someone whom they usually meet up with
turned on them. The person set up Tsukishima and Kageyama. The two were beaten and battered.
They were in rough shape. The people that did their biddings on them drove them deep into the
woods where they thought they were abandoned. They left Kageyama and Tsukishima there to
bleed out and die alone and with no help. That is until the angels showed up.

“ Tadashi over there!”

“ Oh my! They look really hurt. We have to help them Shouyou.”

“ I know we do. Let’s run back and get the sleds and then we can bring them back.”

“ Okay!”

The two angelic voices left much to Kageyama and Tsukishima’s demise. As fast as they left, they
came back. They were both placed on a sled and dragged for a short distance before being moved.
The two angels gently lifted each of them and placed them onto a soft bed. Tsukishima and
Kageyama can feel their clothes being taken off, but not much after that due to them blacking out
and taking in the warmth and soft touches helping them.
------
The two angels known as Tadashi Yamaguchi and Hinata Shouyou live in a small house in the
woods. Their parents own all the woods around here and built the small house for them to live in
alone. The two of them lived with their two moms their whole lives. They were homeschooled and
never left the area. Their moms don’t come around as often as they should due to a busy work
schedule. They are not brothers at all but they have been raised together and became best friends.

Their mother’s sheltered them their whole lives. They watch what their moms allow them and read
what their moms allow. Their moms have strange rules for their boys. They can’t wear boy
clothing. They can’t go past the road, because ‘ bad guys’ will hurt them. They don’t know what
swear words, and to put it as nicely as possible. The two of them are purely innocent angels. All
they do all day is read books their moms bring them to bake food and make food. They love going
for walks in the forest and they love gardening their garden. Their moms don’t live with them but
they do bring them supplies every month. New clothes and new books and new magazines. Their
favorite books to read are romance novels. Finding these two boys in the forest made them happy.
They think the boys are pretty and they are their boyfriends already.

“ Tadashi what should we do if our mothers come home? Do we hide our boyfriends?” Hinata
asks his friend. “ Yeah, we will have to do just that. I don’t want them to leave yet, these are our
first boyfriends,” Yamaguchi responds and finishes wrapping one of Tsukishima’s wounds. The
two of them have wrapped Kageyama and Tsukishima in bright pink bandages and hello kitty
band-aids.

“ Tadashi I can’t believe we finally have boyfriends. I think they are so pretty. Do you think they
will give us roses and kisses like the books say?” Shouyou asks his friend with bright eyes.
Yamaguchi smiles widely. “ I sure hope so! Maybe they will even take us out on dates!”
Yamaguchi says excitedly. Shouyou is visibly shaking with excitement. They are very excited
about their new boyfriends to do stuff with them. Like Take them on dates, eat ice cream with
them, and even kiss them. Tadashi and Shouyou walked out of the room and into the kitchen where
they decided to make them a very nice diner. They decided that since the two of them are injured
they would make some soup and biscuits.

While the two angels are busy preparing a nice meal for their two boyfriends. Kageyama and
Tsukishima wake up groaning.

“ We’re alive?” Tsukishima asks him, trying to sit up but quits when he is hit with a sharp pain. “
I’d rather be dead right now,” Kageyama groans. The two of them open their eyes fully and take in
their surroundings. They notice they are in a very large pastel pink room, in two queen-sized beds
pushed together, and covered in bright pink and other girly bandages.

“ Where the hell are we?” Kageyama asks, sitting up slowly. “ I have no idea, I don’t remember
much other than two boys helping us,” Tsukishima responds, also sitting up despite being in pain.
Kageyama vaguely remembers two boys with soft voices helping them into the beds. The beds had
pale baby blue sheets and white fluffy comforters. Despite them feeling like they are in a child’s
room they feel strangely safe and comfortable. Soon the familiar voices can be heard and the two
of them look to the door and nearly die right then and there when two very beautiful boys in
dresses come walking in. One was just slightly taller than the other. The one slightly taller was
wearing a baby blue skirt and a lilac-colored top. The shorter one was wearing a yellow dress. They
both had sunflower flower crowns on. The slightly taller one has green hair and is covered in pretty
freckles. The smaller one has bright orange hair and beautiful pale skin. The two boys take
Kageyama and Tsukishima’s breath away. Did they die and go to heaven?

“ Tadashi our boyfriends are awake,” Shouyou says to his friend. “ I see Shouyou,” Tadashi
responds back smiling. The two on the bed want to say something about the boyfriend thing but
they are more than okay with that. They would be stupid if they disagreed with that. The two of
them move around to each boy to feed them dinner. Hinata is feeding Kageyama and Yamaguchi is
feeding Tsuikshima.

“ I hope you are hungry, we made some soup and biscuits for you guys!” Shouyou says excitedly.
“ Yeah! I made the biscuits and Shouyou made the soup. He makes yummy soup!” Tadashi praises
his friend. Kageyama and Tsukishima can’t find words to say. They are too distracted by the two
angels’ beauty. It actually distracts them from the pain they are in. Hinata and Yamaguchi start
blowing on the hot soup and spoon feed the two strangers in their beds and even break up the
biscuits for them to eat. Tsukishima and Kageyama have no clue when it was the last time they had
food this good. Once the food was gone the two angels got up and took out their empty trays. Once
they were out of the room Tsuikshima and Kageyama looked at each other.

“ So we’re their boyfriends?” Tsukishima asks his friend. “ I guess so. I don’t mind though. Did
you see how stunning they are?” Kageyama asks, blushing. Tsukishima nods his head yes. “ Yeah,
they are stunning, and honestly I’m quite alright being their boyfriends,” Tsukishima smirks. “ Did
we die and go to heaven? Did we do something good?” Kageyama asks. “ I have no clue, but I’m
not complaining. I wanna make sure those two boys are ours and no one is going to mess with
them.”

“ I couldn’t agree more, so are we sharing or calling dibs on one?” Kageyama asks.

“ Well, I don’t mind sharing if you want to share,” Tsukishima replies to his friend. “ I’m okay
sharing them two,” Kageyama responds. Before they carry on their conversations their two angels
of pure innocence come walking in.

“ Are you guys okay? Do you need more band-aids?” Yamaguchi asks the two of them. “ Do you
guys want more food? Tadashi and I can make something else?” Hinata asks them. They two look
at one another thinking the same thing.

“ No, we are good cuties thank you,” Tsukishima says, pushing up his glasses. Thankfully during
the fight, his glasses were never ruined. Hinata and Yamaguchi blush a deep red.

“ He just called us cute,” Hinata whispers to Yamaguchi. “ I know, he is such a good boyfriend so
far,” Yamaguchi whispers back. The two boys on the bed clearly heard the whispers but didn't say
anything.

“ Why don’t you two come here and lay next to us, that way we can get to know you more,”
Kageyama says patting the bed next to him. Hinata and Yamaguchi rush over and get on the bed
laying next to the two of them. Hinata cuddles into Kageyama and Yamaguchi cuddles into
Tsukishima.

“ So what are your names angels?” Tsukishima asks the two of them.

“ I’m Shouyou Hinata.” “ I’m Tadashi Yamaguchi.”

“ Such beautiful names,” Kageyama says, making them both blush again. “ Um, what are your
guy’s names?” Yamaguchi asks.

“ I’m Tobio Kageyama.” “ I’m Kei Tsukishimia.”

“ Wow, you have nice names,” Hinata says starstruck. “ Can we give you guys nicknames? I think
Yama is cute for you,” Hinata says looking into Kageyama’s blue eyes. “ Oh! And Tsuki for you,”
Yamaguchi says to Tsukishima.

“ I like those nicknames,” Kageyama says. Hinata smiles and gets up out of the bed. “ Well,
Tadashi and I are going to go have a bath. Do you guys need anything before we head to our bath?”
Hinata asks. Yamaguchi gets up and stands next to Hinata as well.

“ Hmm, why don’t you each give us a kiss before you go,” Tsukishima says, smirking. Both of the
boys blush and climb back onto the bed and peck them each on the lips once and run out of the
room to have their bath. Tsukishima throws his head back with a groan.

“ I don’t know about you Kei but it’s really hard controlling myself around them two. I wanna ruin
their innocence,” Kageyama says.

“ I am right with you Tobio. Those two are so innocent. We should take our time with these two
and keep them hidden from the others until we can’t do hide it anymore,” Tsukishima says to his
friend.

“ We should stay here as long as possible and heal up before heading back,” Kageyama suggests.

“ Yeah, I agree. Plus I like being pampered and we barely know these two yet I’m already in love
with them,” Tsukishima says wincing slightly as he adjusts himself in the bed.

“ I’m already in love with them too. Like I said before how did we get so lucky?”

“ I have no clue, we must have some good karma,” Tsukishima says in response. Soon the two
angels come back wrapped in fluffy bathrobes. They were giggling about their conversation they
had about their first kisses. The two of them make eye contact with the two boys on their bed and
blush.

“ Can you guys close your eyes so we can get dressed?” Tadashi asks, blushing and holding the
bathrobe close to him. The two of them smirk.

“ We are your boyfriends right?” Kageyama asks. The two angels nod their heads yes.

“ Well, didn’t you two know that boyfriends see their boyfriends naked. That means we have to see
you two naked,” Tsukishima says.

“ Do boyfriends do that?” Hinata asks Tadashi. Tadashi shrugs his shoulders. “ We never had
boyfriends before, but if they say that’s what they do it must be true.”
Tsukishima and Kageyama fist bump each other with the other two seeing. The two on the bed, sit
there and watch as the two angels drop their robes like no one is in the room but them. Suddenly
their boxers feel tight and they groan and soak in the scene in front of them. Yamaguchi and Hinata
slide up white lace panties that barely cover their asses and put on a long spaghetti strap nightgown
tank top that came to their hips. The way the panties fit them it looks like they don’t have any on.
It's quite sinful to them. The sun had already gone down and it's going on nearly 8 pm. That is
usually their bedtime. The two boys crawl into their beds with the two injured boys and snuggle up
to them. Something about having the angels cuddling up to them does something to Tsukishima
and Kageyama.

“ You are very warm Yama,” Hinata says moving Kageyama’s arm around him so he can cuddle
close next to him. Kageyama places his hand on Hinata’s hand, not daring to move it anywhere
else because if he does, he won’t be able to hold himself back.

“ Tsuki I like cuddling with you, you are very comfy,” Yamaguchi says and he looks up at him and
smiles. Tsuskishima can’t hold back and leans down and kisses Yamaguchi on the lips lightly and
pulls away.

“ Yama can you turn off the light please I can’t reach it and I’m too comfy to move,” Hinata looks
up at him pouting. They had turned off the lights in the room all except for a lamp.

“ Only for a kiss,” Kageyama says and smiles at the ginger. The sunshine angel leans up and kisses
him on the lips and pulls away blushing. Kageyama reaches over and easily clicks the light off.
Tsukishima and Kageyama both have the best night's sleep of their life.
------

Fast forward to now, they have been with the two angels for over two months now. They have left
and came back plenty of times and Kageyama and Tsukishima have managed to keep their angels
pure for over two months. Nothing dirty but small kisses. Kissing them was their favorite thing in
the world. They would leave them in the morning and meet up with their gang and after they were
done with their jobs they would hurry back to their boyfriend's house.

Before they return home they usually stop into some stores and buy things for their boys. Their
mothers haven’t noticed anything yet thankfully and they tend to keep it that way. They made sure
Hinata and Yamaguchi would not tell their moms about them because they didn’t want their moms
to make them stop seeing them. I mean it would not stop them, but they would have to do
something illegal and they don’t want to kill their moms.

Currently, Kageyama and Tsukishima are in the mall shopping for some new clothes for their
angels. They pick out some new panties and new clothing that they would look cute in. If
something was too small on Yamaguchi it would fit Hinata perfectly and if Hinata had something
too big for him it would fit Yamaguchi perfectly. Kageyama and Tsukishima want to have some
fun with their boyfriends tonight. They feel two months have gone on long enough and tonight they
were going to make them feel so good. They may fuck them tonight or they may just play with
them. Kageyama and Tsukishima walk into a lingerie store and pick out something pretty for their
boys. They picked out a pale green one for Hinata and a pale yellow one for Yamaguchi. They
chose these colors because they have seen them in those colors before. They both think they look
best in these colors. The two of them pay for their gifts and head out. They have Bokuto give them
a ride to the opening in the woods and get out.

They have not told the others about their two boyfriends. Not yet at least. They know something is
up but Kageyama and Tsukishima explained that when they are ready they will explain everything.
No one really pesters the two of them. The two of them walk with shopping bags in their hands
down the trail they have grown to be familiar with. Once the house comes into view they both
smile with excitement. Their angels will soon be in their arms and giving them all sorts of kisses.
They have a poly relationship and it's going great. Though there is a bit of a favoritism. Kageyama
has a soft spot for Hinata and Tsukishima has a soft spot for Yamaguchi. They decided on dibbing
whose virginity goes to who and then after a while maybe switching partners. The two walk into
the house and sniff the air. Their angels always have dinner ready and desert ready for them. They
even make them lunch for their jobs which is cute. Their angels keep them fed and keep them
happy. And they would kill anyone that threatens to ruin what they have now.

As soon as they come into the house Hinata and Yamaguchi are on them giving them kisses and
hugs. Murmuring about how they missed them. This happens nearly every day and not once has
Kageyama or Tsukishima got annoyed with it. They could be having the worst day on earth and
when they come here it gets so much better.

“ It smells so good in here, what did you guys make us for dinner?” Tsukishima asks and sets the
bags down. They usually wait till after they are all done eating to open the gifts and Yamaguchi
and Hinata are very good boys when it comes to that. They are very well behaved and well
mannered. It is just more things that Kageyama and Tsukishima love about their boys.

“ We made something called pot roast. It’s an American dish that we found on the phone you gave
us and Shouyou and I wanted to make it. Oh! I also made apple cinnamon carrot cake cupcakes.
With cream cheese frosting. I can’t wait to try them,” Yamaguchi says excitedly and sits down at
the table next to Hinata. The other boys follow their boyfriends to the table and sit down as well.
They all dish out their plates and eat and talk about their days. Yamaguchi and Hinata talked about
how fun the phone is that the boys got them. They share a phone because Tsukishima and
Kageyama thought it would be better that way. They have their numbers in there only and when
their moms come over they have to put it on silent and hide it from them. Kageyama and
Tsukishima thankfully haven’t run into their mothers yet though there was a close call. Hinata and
Yamaguchi are very good at hiding that from their moms.

“ Tadashi and I were scrolling through Pinterest and we found lots of fun crafts to do and yummy
recipes. We also saw a bunch of cute kitten pictures,” Hinata says. Tsukishima and Kageyama
could hear these two boys talk for hours and never get bored of how their eyes light up with
excitement about something so small. The four of them finish their meals and desserts and move
up to their bedroom. This is where Kageyama and Tsukishima are going to have some fun now.
The two excitedly sat on the bed and waited for their gifts. Kageyama and Tsukishima hand them
their lingeries and they open them and gasp.

“ Wow, it's so soft,” Hinata says. “ The color is super pretty,” Yamaguchi says holding it up.

“ Will you two go put those on for us? It will make us very happy,” Kageyama asks and smiles.
The two nodded their heads excitedly and started to strip down right in front of them. Kageyama
and Tsukishima have convinced the two boys that getting naked in front of them is a good thing
and they don’t have to be shy. Tsukishima and Kageyama both sit down on the bed and the clear
bulges in their pants are out in the open. They watch very intently as their two angels slide the lace
on and help one another tie it. The lingerie fits perfectly on them.

“ How do we look?” Hinata asks, looking at the two of them.

“ Absolutely stunning,” Kageyama says. “ Come sit on our laps,” Kageyama pats his lap. As
expected, Hinata straddles Kageyama and Yamaguchi straddles Tsukishima’s lap. “ Is your phone
in your pocket Tsuki?” Yamaguchi asks. “ No, it's something else,” Tsukishima says. “ Now we
are going to make you guys feel so good okay just let us do this okay?” He continues. They nod
their heads yes.

Kageyama and Tsukishima lie the two on their beds and move in between their legs. They had
discussed this previously about what they were going to do and they are sticking to that plan. First,
they were going to jerk the angels off, then they were going to finger them open and prepare them
for penetration. They both place their hands on their privates making both of them squeal and try to
push their hands away.

“ No, let us do this. We will make you feel so good. If you need to hold each other's hand, do that,”
Kageyama says and starts to rub Hinata. Hinata and Yamaguchi connect their hands and they hold
it tightly.

“ A...ah… That feels weird Tsuki,” Yamaguchi moans. “ Yeah, Yama... That feels funny,” Hinata
says. The two just smirk and continue to rub them. Their boy parts become hard. Their angels start
moaning like crazy and their bodies covered in blush. Soon Tsukishima gets Yamaguchi to cum
with a scream and not too far after Hinata comes with a whine. Both boys lean down and lick up
the cum that was covering their panties and stomach. Their angels taste so sweet.

They both remove their angel's panties and they grab the lube. They move their angel's legs above
their shoulders so that their holes are exposed up to them. They tried to cover themselves up but we
stopped right away.

“ Stop covering yourselves up. Let us see you. If you two cover up again we will be angry,”
Tsukishima says, making them two tear up. They don’t want to make them angry. Yamaguchi and
Hinata hold hands again and try not to be embarrassed. They usually only let themselves see one
another. Having their boyfriends stare at them exposed is embarrassing to them.

Kageyama moves and pours lube onto Hinata’s hole making him squeak in shock when the cold
liquid hits his hot hole. Kageyama hands the bottle over to Tsukishima and he does the same to
Yamaguchi. Kageyama slowly inserts a finger into Hinata making him produce the most loveliest
sound. Yamaguchi starts making lovely sounds too.

“ Tsuki that feels good,” Yamaguchi breathes out. “ Yes, Yama I feel good too,” Hinata says.
That’s when the boys move their fingers and brush their prostate making both of the boys arch
their backs and let out the most sinful moan. Their flaccid cocks were now standing straight up.
Kageyama and Tsukishima insert a second and third finger into their angels because they can’t
hold back any longer. Their angels were going to feel so good.

“ I feel so full,” Hinata says moaning out. “ Me too Shouyou,” Yamaguchi says.

Kageyama and Tsukishima pull out, making them whine at the loss of friction. “ While we undress
we want you two to kiss okay?” Tsukishima demands. Hinata looks at Yamaguchi and Yamaguchi
looks at Hinata. They lean in and kiss each other just like they kiss their boyfriends. This is not the
first time they have kissed. They kiss a lot, mostly just small pecks. The two boys quickly undress
and move back on the bed making Yamaguchi and Hinata pull apart. Both of their eyes widening
at their boyfriend's cocks.

“ Yama, Tsuki. Your boy parts are so big,” Yamaguchi says, staring at them. Hinata can’t even
find words to say from how starstruck he was. Those words coming from Yamaguchi nearly made
Tsukishima and Kageyama nut right then and there. The boys put lube on their cocks and position
themselves again by them.

“ Okay sweet angels. This is going to hurt a lot at first but then feel so good,” Kageyama explains.
“ Just lay back and relax and let us make you feel good,” Tsukishima finishes for Kageyama.

The two of them slowly enter in their cocks and keep going into them fully. During this event,
Hinata and Yamaguchi cried out from the pain. They had big fat wet tears fall down their cute
angelic faces and were slightly screaming in pain. The two boys give their angels a minute to rest
and relax before thrusting into them. Their cries soon turn into moans thankfully for Kageyama
and Tsukishima. The two angels are arching their backs and grabbing the sheets and one another's
hand tightly. Soon they feel a familiar feeling of before and both scream when the release happens.
This event of them cumming for a second time makes Tsukishima and Kageyama cum hard into
their angels. They all take a minute to catch their breath before they pull out. Yamaguchi and
Hinata are both still breathing hard and crying slightly. They both look so exhausted. The two boys
pick the smaller ones up and take them into the bathroom where they clean them up and strip them
of what little clothing they had left. Once they were washed up they helped them dress and tuck
them into bed.

“ That was amazing,” Kageyama whispers to his friend. Tsukishima hums in response. They don’t
want to talk too loud for fear of waking them up.

“ Tobio, is it possible to fall in love with something so hard that you will literally burn the world
down if something happens to them?”

“ I think so Kei because I feel that way about these two and I’m sure you do too.”

“ I do, I love them a lot and I’ll be damned if something bad happens to them,” Tsukishima says
and starts to run his fingers through Yamaguchi’s hair. Yamaguchi even when asleep sighs with
happiness and leans into his touch. These two boys were smitten for these angels. They still have
no idea how they got so lucky, but someone is looking out for them.
 Catboy Hinata Shouyou ( Daisuga/BokuAka)
Chapter Summary

This was a bit of a unique request. I hope I nailed it. If you request me to do part two
I'll write about the heat and the mating process :) Let me know in the comments.

Daichi, Bokuto, Sugawara, and Akaashi have always wanted children of their own. Daichi and
Sugawara have just recently gotten married, and so have their two close friends Bokuto and
Akaashi. All four of them are in a poly relationship of sorts. They live together and share expenses
together. They don’t have sex with one another other than with their respected husbands. They are
all just very close friends but discussed that if they ever had a chance to find someone who can
produce them children they would share that person.

They are obviously gay and are obviously humans. The only way for them to have children is to
find a female who will surrogate for them, or adopt, or adopt a hybrid. Hybrids are used for
breeding purposes, but they come with a very big price. Every hybrid out there is very expensive
and hard to get. They are all taken and when one is born they are placed into a sanctuary where
they are trained to be obedient for their masters.

Suga wants children so badly that he became an elementary teacher. He loves his job. Daichi and
Bokuto are in the police force. Daichi being the chief and Bokuto being the sheriff. Akaashi is an
author. They all work very hard at their jobs and work around their struggles of not having a
family. That is until a miracle of sorts happened.

There was a phone call placed for a woman in distress. Daichi gave the call to Bokuto who was
near the location. Bokuto arrives at the small house and knocks on the door.

“ Police department, I received your call. Is everything okay?” Bokuto says and waits for a
response. No one responds so in fears of the worst he lets himself into the house. “ Police, I am
coming in. I mean no harm,” Bokuto says peacefully. He can hear sniffling coming from a room to
the right of him so he cautiously walks in. Bokuto’s breath hitches at the scene he sees. There is a
fragile old lady on the floor. The woman is pale and doesn’t seem to be breathing. Next to her was
a small boy with bright orange hair and cat ears. A hybrid. He was crying and holding her hand.
Bokuto walks over to the old lady and feels for a pulse. There was none.

The boy sniffles and looks at Bokuto. Bokuto’s heart breaks looking at the boy. “ Is… Is grandma
gone?” The boy asks Bokuto. “ I’m afraid so…” Bokuto says and the boy lets out a sob. Bokuto
picks up the hybrid boy and holds him close as he cries into his chest. Bokuto is shushing him and
is rubbing his back soothingly.

“ Do you have any family I can call?”

“ No, grandma was my only family member. My mummy was a hybrid like me and was murdered
when I was a baby. Grandma kept me hidden and protected me,” the boy sniffles and looks up at
Bokuto. “ Will I have to go to a sanctuary now?” The boy’s eyes are red but something about this
boy is drawing him in. There has to be something illegal about what he is about to do, but he
doesn’t care. He picks the boy up and puts him in his car.
“ I’m going to call and report a few things. Can you stay here for me? I promise you won’t be
going to a sanctuary,” The boy’s eyes light up for the first time making his heart swell.

“ Really?! Where will I be going then?” The boy asks curiously.

“ I am going to take you home with me where I, my husband, and our friends can protect and take
care of you,” Bokuto says. The boy shocks him when he jumps up and hugs him tightly. Bokuto
was stunned but hugged him back. Bokuto called for the medics and left it to them. It was clear she
had a heart attack.

Bokuto went back into the house and grabbed a few things without the others noticing. He grabbed
a teddy bear he thought meant something to his little cat boy and he grabbed a family photo. He
doesn’t want the investigators to know about the boy. He made sure the small boy stayed hidden in
his car until he told him it was clear. The boy had told him he was used to hiding and didn't have
much in the house, just a picture and a teddy bear. Bokuto made sure to grab those things for him.
After an hour he was cleared from the scene and instead of going back to the station he stopped at
home first. Bokuto wrapped a blanket around the small hybrid and carried him inside without his
nosey neighbors seeing. He walks in and sets him down and removes the blanket. The boy rubs his
eyes at the sudden light change and clutches tightly to his teddy bear and picture.

“ Welcome to your new home!” Bokuto says to the boy. They still don’t know each other’s names
yet, but he figured he would soon enough. His voice is heard by the two who were in the laundry
room. They are obviously confused about his sudden arrival. Before either can question they nearly
faint at the sight of the small hybrid.

“ Bokuto Koutarou what the hell did you do?” Akaashi says, staring at the boy. The boy turns and
hides his face into Bokuto.

“ Look, I found him. His grandma just died. He has had a rough few hours. I told him he can stay
with us. I don’t think this is illegal but just in case keep him here while I run back to the station and
talk to Daichi,” Bokuto says and walks the boy to the couch.

“ You’re leaving me?” the boy says and tears are starting to form again.

“ I’ll be back home soon. But until then my husband Keiji” Bokuto points to Akaashi. “And my
friend Koushi will watch after you. I promise they are very nice,” Bokuto says and motions Suga
and Akaashi over to the boy. Suga drops down onto the couch next to the little boy and takes one
of his small hands into his. “ I promise we are nice, we were just surprised to see you here,” Suga
says softly. The boy calms down and without him realizing Bokuto slipped out.

“ That’s a cute teddy bear you have,” Akaashi says sitting on the other side of the boy.

“ Thank you, my grandma, made me it when I was younger,” he says and holds it close to him.

“ May I see that picture in your hand sweetie. I don’t want it to get crinkled or ruined so I’m going
to just set it on the table here,” Suga says. The boy hands over the photo and Suga takes a good
look at it. There is a frail old lady in it with him as a small child. His cat ears were so big on him
back then. Suga smiles and sets the picture down onto the table.

“ So can you tell me how old you are and what your name is sweetie?” Akaashi asks and runs his
fingers through his hair. The boy is purring as Akaashi is running his hands through his hair. He
doesn’t realize it but the other two do and they coo at him.

“ My name is Shouyou Hinata, and I’m 17,” Hinata says and looks up at Suga and Akaashi with a
bright smile. “ Oh, that is such a pretty name. I am Keiji Bokuto, though I still get called Akaashi a
lot,” Akaashi says and kisses his cheek. Hinata blushes.

“ It is a very cute name. I am Koushi Sawamura, and I still get called Suga. I don’t mind it
though,” Suga kisses his other cheek. Hinata is blushing hard.

“ I like your names too! “ He says excitedly. “ I do have a question though?” He says and the two
of them look at the boy curiously. “ Are you guys my mates?” The other two boys laugh making
Hinata blush and pout.

“ Well, only if you want us to be sweetheart,” Suga says. His eyes light up. “ Yes! I would love to!
You guys are so kind to me. Grandma told me people are very mean and cruel so I can’t trust
anyone. She told me that when she dies I’ll have to go to a sanctuary where people will be mean to
me and spank me for talking,” Hinata says and hugs his teddy bear tightly. Akaashi and Suga’s
eyes soften at the young boy.

“ We will make sure you don’t go to that awful place. You can live here where no one will hurt
you,” Akaashi says.

“ Really?! I can stay! Oh, I’m so happy,” he says and jumps up hugging them both tightly. “ I’m so
happy you’re my mates, does this mean we can kiss and I can experience a heat?” Suga and
Akaashi look at one another as if to mentally think of an answer.

“ Yes we can kiss any time you want, but your heat? Have you ever had one?” Suga asks the small
boy.

“ No, not yet. Grandma told me that I have to wait till I get a mate, she made me take pills but I left
them at home,” Hinata replies back to Suga.

“ Okay then, when do you think your heat will happen?” Akaashi asks.

“ Um, I think within the next six months since I already took this month’s pill. Grandma told me
that if I don’t take the pill every month I’ll go into a heat and if I stop taking it I’ll go into a heat
within six months.” This means that within the next seven months he will have a heat, meaning
their dreams of having children are almost real.

The three of them chat some more and grow more and more attached to the small cat boy. They are
so happy that he was brought here. They just hope everything works out and they can keep him.
Tsukishima Kei and Kuroo Tetsurou are their close friends. They have just recently been given
hybrids by their families. So now they can ask them questions about having a hybrid, and what to
do and what not to do. They haven’t met their friends hybrids yet but once it's a forsure thing that
Hinata will be staying with them, they will be inviting them over. Until then they need to find a
way to make sure the hybrid stays in their care. Three out of the four of them are totally smitten for
him.

“ We will for sure help you with your heat no worries there sweetie,” Suga says and kisses his
cheek. Hinata smiles and holds his teddy bear close to him in a way making Akaashi and Suga
almost die from his cuteness. “ I’m so happy you guys are my mates, I was really worried I
wouldn’t have someone nice,” Hinata says looking up between the both of them. Before either
could respond to him the door bursts open. It’s Daichi and Bokuto. With the sudden loud sound of
the door bursting open. It scares the poor hybrid making him squeal and hide his face into his
teddy bear. Suga puts a hand on Hinata’s back.

“ You scared him Daichi,” Suga says and rubs soothing circles into the shaking cat boy.
“ I thought Bokuto was lying?” Daichi says walking over to the couch to have a better look at the
cat boy. “ Come on Daichi, have I ever lied to you?” Bokuto says. Diachi ignores him and stares at
the boy. As far as he knows hybrids have no rights or laws. Which to him is upsetting to him
considering they are humans too. Technically if they claim the hybrid is theirs then that is all the
proof they need. The only time they need paperwork proof in proving the hybrid is theirs is
through legal actions, like a divorce. But none of them are planning a divorce.

“ Okay, so hybrids are technically free game in the legal world. They don’t have rights. Which is
something I hate, because they are humans just like us. We don’t need any legal papers proving he
is ours unless we get a divorce,” Daichi explains. The hybrid looks up from his teddy bear to stare
at Daichi. Daichi’s heart flutters. Bokuto was right, he is extremely cute. Daichi continues, “
Therefore if we want to keep him, we can.” Bokuto jumps for joy and Akaashi and Suga both let
out a cheer too. Hinata didn’t really listen to what Daichi said but he is happy with the energy in
the room.

Daichi again continues explaining to the four of them about what Hinata is going to have to go
through. “ He does have to go through a few classes though so we will have to send him to that. I
do believe Kuroo and Tsukishima’s hybrids are going to be attending these classes too. These
classes are about what hybrids are supposed to do, and what they are not supposed to do. Simple
classes that only take five days to complete. I believe they start next week,” Daichi finishes
explaining. Everyone is buzzing with joy to find out that they have a hybrid of their own now. It’s
exciting. They can have children now and they each have a cute hybrid they can enjoy life with.
They want Hinata to live a normal life, so they are not treating him the way other humans treat
hybrids.

Other people treat hybrids as animals and slaves. They mistreat them so badly that most of them
die in the care of their masters. Daichi has been involved in many cases involving the treatments of
hybrids. He legally can’t do anything about it since there is no law. Daichi is planning on running
for the government and once he gets into office he is going to change a few things. He will never
forget the day he was sent to a domestic violence case in his first year of being a police officer. He
witnessed a man beating a hybrid to the brink of death, and he couldn’t do anything about it. He
plans on changing that. He will never mistreat this hybrid. His hybrid. If anyone hurts his hybrid
he will absolutely lose it he thinks.

Flash forward to when Hinata’s classes are starting. Hinata is actually excited about his first class.
He is super excited to see his newfound best friends. He grew very close to Yamaguchi Tadashi,
who is Tsuishima’s hybrid, and Kenma Kozume, who is Kuroo’s hybrid. He has three classes a
day. From noon to 3 pm it lasts. He is super excited about everything because this is his first time
being out in a public place by himself. He feels so grown up. Since this is only five days Akaashi
took it off from work so he can pick Hinata up from school and take him to school. During the time
of Hinata living with them he has really gotten to know all four of them. He sleeps with them at
night. He switches in between them every night. He has taken a bath with all of them and
sometimes one on one with them and he gets lots of kisses from all four of them. Hinata loves his
mates a lot.

Hinata is very happy that his mates made an art room designated for him. Hinata loves drawing
and painting. At his grandma’s that’s all he would do is color, draw, and paint. His mate Bokuto
even got one of his drawings tattooed on him because he loved it so much. Hinata drew an owl for
Bokuto since that is his favorite animal. Hinata drew an owl with its wings spread out and added in
some amazing details as well. Hinata’s drawings are amazing. He is very talented. His mates have
his paintings and drawings hung all over the large house and Daichi has even taken one to put in
his office.
Hinata kisses Akaashi goodbye and walks into the school building to begin his classes. There are
actually quite a few hybrids in this school. His class alone has over 50. Hinata finds Kenma and
Yamaguchi and they walk into the room together. His first class was about the basics of being a
hybrid. What a heat is and what to do during a heat. The teacher explained that during their heats it
is up to their mate in how they are supposed to get through it. Hinata was told by his mates
something else entirely. Suga and Daichi made sure that Hinata paid attention to his classes, but
only listened to them when being told what to do. Hinata made sure to take notes and he listened to
every word the teacher said. He did this for his other three classes. He hasn’t said a word during
the whole class and he overall was being a model student. That is until the third class came into
play. The third class was about hybrid history. Hinata like in his other two classes paid attention to
the teacher and wrote down notes neatly. He was very quiet and kept to himself the whole time.
The class was down and Hinata stood up to leave when the teacher asked him to stay behind. The
other hybrids left and found their mates to head home.

Akaashi watches from his car as all the other hybrids are let out. He watches Kenma and
Yamaguchi get into Kuroo’s car and waved them goodbye as they leave. Soon it was just him in
the parking lot of the school. Something is off and he can sense it. He pushes his glasses upon his
face and opens his car door to go into the school to see where his little boyfriend was. That is until
he sees Hinata running, running so fast as his life depended on it. Hinata crashes into Akaashi and
lets out a sob. He grips Akaashi’s shirt tightly and sobs so hard into him. It's breaking Akaashi’s
heart and pissing him off at the same time. He pulls out his phone and texts the group chat that
Hinata was upset and they need to come here admittedly. What happened? He is wondering to
himself.

“ Shouyou, shhh, please calm down sweetie. Breathe okay? What happened? Why are you upset?”
Hinata just shakes into him sobbing loudly. Akaashi just holds him tightly and keeps rubbing his
back. Soon there are sirens coming from the right and left meaning Daichi and Bokuto are coming
and another similar car pulls up. Hinata is still sobbing quite loudly and Akaashi has never heard
something so heartbreaking before in his life.

“ What happened?” Suga asks running over to them.

“ What’s going on?” Bokuto says and joins them.

“ What happened?” Daichi asks joining in as well.

“ I don’t know he hasn’t told me yet. He was the last one to come out of school. He came running
super fast and just grabbed onto me and hasn’t let go yet,” Akaashi explains. Suga’s eyes soften
and he crouches over and hugs Hinata from behind. “ Shouyou, you need to tell us what happened.
Are you okay?” Hinata let's go of Akaashi’s shirt with his right hand and slowly shows it to his
mates and they all gasp in anger. Hinata’s palm was bloody and bruised. Someone had smacked his
palm, but for what? Before anyone can ask who did this to him an older-looking man comes
walking out with Hinata’s bookbag in hand.

“ I wasn’t done with him yet, the little shits fast,” he says. Daichi and the others lose it.

“ Keiji please take Shouyou back home,” Bokuto says and cracks his knuckles. Akaashi looks at
his husband and back at the teacher before getting Hinata into the car and driving off towards
home. Bokuto doesn’t hold back, he punches the man hard across the face knocking him to the
ground.

“ What the fuck were you thinking?” Daichi spits on him and kicks him hard in the stomach.

“ You guys should have heard him scream. It was so hot. Also, this is against the law. I can punish
him if I want to,” the man smiles evilly. This time Suga punches him.

“ Jokes on you, they are the law and you messed with the wrong hybrid. You are lucky we aren’t
killing you,” Suga says. There was a crowd that started to show up, and Suga jumped into his
acting. “ He… He tried to rob me. Thank god the cops showed up. I was so scared. This man is so
dangerous,” Suga says and Bokuto places cuffs onto the man. The crowd starts to applaud Bokuto
for arresting such an evil man from the streets. The entire time the man is shouting he is innocent
and he did no such thing. Sure Suga has falsely accused the man, but who is the judge going to
believe. Two cops and an elementary teacher or a hybrid teacher. The teacher hurt their mate, he
needed some kind of repercussion. The three hop into their vehicles and head home. Bokuto and
Daichi had to return back to the station, unfortunately, but Suga was able to go home.

Once Suga gets home he walks to the bathroom where he hears his sunshine’s giggles and
Akaashi’s voice. He walks in and sees Hinata sitting in Akaashi’s lap in the bathtub as they sit
there and soak.

“ Hi Koushi,” Hinata says with a big smile. “ Come join us,” Hinata continues. Suga nods and
strips himself and joins them in the bath. Hinata moves over to Suga and gives him a big hug and
kiss. Suga returns the hug and kiss and Hinata moves to sit into his lap and relax. Suga grabs
Hinata’s arm gently and looks at his hand instantly getting mad again, but calms down when
Hinata pouts at him.

“ Can you tell me what happened Shouyou?” Suga asks calmly.

“ Only if you promise you won’t get mad, Keiji got mad and had to walk out. I don’t like seeing
you guys mad,” Hinata says looking down at the water.

“ It’s pretty bad Koushi, I was pretty upset when he told me,” Akaashi says looking at the two of
them.

“ Here Shouyou, why don’t you get out and get dressed and order a pizza for us?” Suga asks
Hinata. Hinata excitedly gets up out of the tub to do just as he was asked. He loves pizza. He is so
excited now. Once he is out of earshot, Akaashi speaks up. “ The teacher called him to stay after
class because was mad at Shouyou for taking notes. He also said he reminded him of a mate he
used to have and he wanted to see if they were similar so he made Shouyou hold out his palm and
he hit him. Shouyou said he cried and screamed but that made the teacher hit harder. He said he
was so scared all he did was run, he ran straight to me,” Akaashi explains and Suga punches the
water.

“ That dirty fucking bastard. I hope Daichi makes it into the government so he can start making
laws for the hybrids. I’m so sick of those sick fuckers getting away with abuse.”

“ What’s happening to that man?” Akaashi asks.

“ Well, when a crowd started to swarm in I made a false accusation about him trying to rob me.
The crowd believed me. Plus if he tries to fight the case he most likely won’t win. Mostly because
Bokuto and Daichi are my witnesses,” Suga says smugly. Sure this is illegal but that sick bastard
hurt their mate. What were they supposed to do?

Not too long after their conversation the boys get out of the tub and join Hinata in the kitchen
where he is excitedly waiting for the pizza to show up. He loves food. The two boys smile at how
cute he is. They hope their children turn out to be as cute as him. They ran a small blood test on
him and found out that the first time he gets pregnant he will most likely have twins. The second
time he gets pregnant he should have triplets. Hinata has a gene in him where he can have more
than one child at a time. They are very excited about starting their family finally. All that they have
to do now is wait for his heat to hit.
 Parent teacher Daisuga with Kageyama and Tsukishima
Chapter Summary

This was a bot of a strange request. I had to get creative and add my own twists. I hope
I did okay :)

The team parents of Karasuno’s team Daichi Sawamura and Sugawara Koushi are approached by
two out of the four first years after practice today. It was strange to them because Kageyama and
Tsukishima are not ones to do such things like this. They asked them to speak in private. So here
Suga and Daichi are standing in the club room with the two first years who look incredibly
embarrassed about something.

“ Okay, you guys got us alone, now what is the issue? Everything okay?” Daichi asks. They look
at one another again and then back at the team parents incredibly embarrassed about something
obviously.

“ We uh need some advice,” Kageyama says and starts to turn red. Suga giggles.” Must be some
advice then. Just ask us we won’t judge,” Suga says and gives them a warm smile. Kageyama and
Tsukishima look at one another as if debating on who is going to ask the question. It seems like
Kageyama lost that battle. “ We want to have sex,” Kageyama says throwing both Daichi and Suga
off. Their mouths drop open and also turn a little red.

“ Um, okay,” Daichi says awkwardly. “ Why did you come to us for advice?” Suga nudges Daichi
in the stomach making him groan.

“ They obviously trust us enough to ask us this,” Suga says glaring at his boyfriend.

“ Well, we came to you guys because we know you two have sex. We want to have sex with our
boyfriends but we don’t want to hurt them and we want them to feel good,” Tsukishima explains
totally embarrassed about the whole situation.

Daichi and Suga look at one another as if they too are having a mental conversation. Daichi and
Suga were actually talking a few days ago about how badly they want to sleep with everyone on
the team at least one time. They managed to convince Asahi into a threesome, which wasn’t hard at
all. They even got the forgotten trio in, in some spontaneous orgy one time at a party. Daichi was
the one who came up with the idea first and Suga is down for whatever. The two find this the
perfect opportunity to cross off two more off their list.

“ Well, what would you like to know?” Suga asks them. They turn red again.

“ God this is so embarrassing. Well, how do you initiate it? And how do you prepare someone?”
Tsukishima says. Daichi visibly smirks at them. “ How about I help you two? You two can fuck
Suga and I will explain things as we go,” Daichi watches how visibly shaken Tsukishima and
Kageyama get when he says that. Suga just laughs.

“ Yeah, you two can fuck me. That way I can make sure you guys are good enough for my two
favorite babies.” The two stare at Suga like their eyes are about to pop out of their heads.
“ How can you say that so calmly?” Kageyama says.

Suga laughs and removes his shirt. “ Because we are more than okay with this and I truly want to
make sure you two don’t hurt my babies. I know damn well you won’t hurt me because no one has
ever fucked me better than my Daichi here,” Suga pinches his boyfriend’s cheek. Daichi leans
down and kisses him on the lips. The awkward tension rises. The two first years are staring at them
sucking each other’s faces not really sure what to do in this type of situation. They pull apart to
look at them.

“ Well, do you two not want to learn how to do this?” Daichi says, clearly getting annoyed. The
two look at one another for a second and nod their heads yes. They are only agreeing to this
because they want to make sure their boyfriends feel good.

“ Perfect! Okay good, now get naked. I have to see what sizes you two are and if you know how to
take care of yourselves,” Suga says looking at them.

“ Take care of ourselves?” Tsukishima questions, starting to get undressed like Kageyama.

“ Yeah, I have to see if you two take care of yourselves. You know, like keep the hedges trimmed
well and how big you two are,” Suga explains. “ No one likes a full bush,” Daichi adds in.

Tsukishima and Kageyama shed off their boxers and Suga and Daichi both stare at them. They do
take care of themselves. Suga and Daichi are proud. Next up was the size. Kageyama and
Tsukishima both seemed to have the same size. Tsuksihima’s seemed to have more length and
Kageyama had a thickness to it.

“ Tsukishima, you seem to be the perfect size for my Yamaguchi. He shouldn’t have to worry
about taking you in and Kageyama. If you don’t be careful you will end up splitting my baby in
half. Poor Hinata, even if you do, do this properly he will be limping. Good thing we are teaching
you two how to do this properly because I fear you would have hurt them. Especially poor Hinata.
“ Both Kageyama and Tsukishima are both shocked at how Suga is talking to them. He is
definitely a strange one and takes his team mom job too seriously.

Daichi reaches into his bag and grabs condoms and lube for the two of them. Suga strips himself of
the rest of the clothing that was restricting him. Daichi plans on sitting back and just giving them
instructions. He may or may not jerk off too.

“ First a condom and a bottle of lube. Lube is very important especially for the first time.” Daichi
says and hands them to the two awkward boys. Suga moves onto his back and moves his legs up so
he is fully exposed.

“ Yes, lots of lube for the first time. Obviously don’t drown me but enough so that there is less of a
burn. The burn gets better the more you have sex, but the first time is going to hurt,” Suga explains,
and continues. “ This position I’m in is crucial. It’s a memorable position and a calming position.
They need to see what’s going on and make sure you tell them how good they are doing. I’m not a
nervous wreck but they will be. Make sure you reassure them constantly and be confident. Right
now you too look very uncomfortable and awkward. Stop that and be men,” Suga lectures.

Tsukishima and Kageyama both sigh and swallow their pride. They place the condom on and
approach Suga. “ Do you guys want me to show you how much lube you should use, or would you
like to just guess?” Daichi asks and moves to the ground near Suga. He places Suga in his lap so he
can have a better visual on where to guide them next.

“ Could you just show us?” Tsukishima asks trying not to sound embarrassed or awkward like he
has. Daichi nods and takes a bottle from Kageyama. He pours about a nickel-sized amount on to
Suga’s hole and hands it back to them. “ Okay, the next step is prepping. You will need to start out
with one finger and then add more in when you feel it’s necessary,” Daichi says.

“ Preparing them with your fingers first will help lessen the pain of entry,” Suga explains.
Kageyama and Tsukishima get on their knees and move closer to Suga. Kageyama moves one
finger to Suga’s hole and sticks it in, not as gently as he should. “ Ow Kageyama not like that!”
Kageyama pulls out and says sorry to him. “ Like this,” Suga says and guides Kageyama’s finger
in. This time correctly. “ There now go slowly okay?” Suga says and Kageyama complies. “ Okay,
now Tsuki you can put one in okay?” Suga says to Tsukishima. Tsukishima inserts one of his long
fingers too. Both of them are moving them around in Suga, and Suga is trying so hard to be turned
on by this but he just isn’t. He is just used to Daichi all the time. “ okay now both of you add in
another finger,” Suga says and they comply. Now Suga is starting to feel good. He loves being
stretched.

“ Hey Daichi, how should they do this, both of them fuck me at the same time or one on one?”
Suga asks his boyfriend.

“ I think to get the full effect they should go one on one. I don't think they will last long,
considering this is their first time,” Daichi looks up from where he was making eye contact with
his boyfriend. He makes eye contact with the boys. “ You two should feel lucky because this is
good practice to make sure you are not premature cummers,” Daichi says to the boys making them
blush.

“ Okay Kageyama you’re first, go ahead and enter in me, slowly though okay? Imagine I’m Hinata,
I’ll act like a nervous wreck if I need to,” Suga says to Kageyama. Kageyama chooses to ignore
him and he enters in slowly at first. Suga hums. “ There you go now thrust your hips,” Suga says. “
If you roll them too, it makes for a better orgasm,” Daichi adds in. Kageyama does just that and
starts to thrust. Suga throws his head back. “ Yes! Just like that. Holy fuck that feels good,” Suga
says in between being thrusted into by Kageyama. As predicted he didn’t last very long. Kageyama
pulls out breathing hard and falls back. Suga on the other hand wasn’t to his max yet.

“ You did so well, I’m sure Hinata will enjoy that very much,” Suga praises. Next Tsukishima was
up and slowly inserted himself too. He didn’t last as long as Kageyama. Suga was still left dry. He
gives words of encouragement because he knows Yamaguchi and Hinata will be very satisfied with
this, he on the other hand wasn’t very satisfied. That’s when an idea comes to mind.

“ Daichi, would you like to show them how you fuck me?”

“ I don’t know Koushi that is a bit much,” Daichi says unsurely.

“ You two don’t have to do this with them the first time but maybe after a few times after doing it,
Daichi here is going to show you how we have fun,” Suga says leaning up so Daichi can strip
himself and get ready. Daichi sheds off his boxers and Tsukishima and Kageyama’s eyes widen.
Daichi is packing. Though Kageyama and Tsukishima are still young they still have time to grow.

Daichi moves to Suga and doesn’t even bother going gentle. He roughly thrusts into him making
Suga shout. Daichi picks up one of Suga’s legs and thrusts into him harder. Suga has grabbed onto
the bench poll that was drilled into the floor for support. Kageyama and Tsukishima are jerking off
at the scene in front of them close to the edge again as they see their trusted parent teammates
fucking. Daichi grunts and shoots his load into Suga and Suga spurts cum all over his chest. They
both smirk at one another when they hear Tsukishima and Kageyama cum. They all sit in the club
room for a few minutes before getting up and getting dressed.
“ I hope I helped you guys out,” Suga says.

“ Yeah, you did for me thank you Suga,” Kageyama says and bows to him. Suga smiles at him.

“ Yeah, thank you,” Tsukishima says. Suga slaps his back hard.

“ Oh, it’s really no problem. If you guys need help again Daichi and I will give you a hand again,”
Suga says in response.

“ Yeah, any time we will help you again. Before you guys leave just remember. Lube, condom,
and prep. You guys got this,” Daichi says, smiling and joining Suga's side. They finish getting
dressed and leave.

The next day, Hinata and Yamaguchi came up to them both in private. Asking them both the same
thing. This time Daichi was more than happy to help them, Suga was the support this time.
 Haikyuu genderbender part 3 Bokuaka
Chapter Summary

I plan on making this a long series. Any special requests for this series? I wanna add in
a few pregnancy's and ovary struggles like someone having Endomitrious and PCOS.

Bokuaka

Well, It has officially been almost a month since the boys have transformed into women. Their
families were shocked but learned to handle. School has permitted them to play volleyball as well
considering it won’t last very long. It has been a process for them to get used to their new bodies
but they manage. If anything it has made them closer as friends, and it definitely made their
boyfriends more protective and prone to jealousy. When they go out and do group things if any
man looks their way they get huffy and protective right away. The boys or girls now think it's cute.
The first time they had sex with their boyfriends was a whole new experience. It was much
different from before and more sensational.

Akaashi’s first time having sex with Bokuto was mind-blowing in his opinion. They did it three
times last night and the experience was so good to him. He has been having these weird symptoms
the past week. He is suddenly more hungrier and needy. He wants to be locked by Bokuto’s side
and the worst symptom is being extremely horny. He tried to hold himself back from having sex
with Bokuto for fears of getting pregnant. Last night he couldn’t help it anymore. The small
makeout session on the couch sent him over the edge. “ Bokuto if you don’t fuck me right now I’ll
go do it myself,” was all Akaashi got out that night.

Bokuto rushed them to his bedroom where they stripped down and fucked. Bokuto was
surprisingly okay with the vaginal sex. He fingered Akaashi first, sticking two fingers into
Akaashi’s soft flesh. It amazed him at how wet Akaashi was. He has only ever watched straight
porn a few times considering he is a gay man, but since his lover is a female. He gets to experience
this in a whole new way.

The first time he stuck his dick into Akaashi’s wet pussy he was nearly cumming. It was warm and
tight. With every thrust he did into Akaashi made her tits bounce. Her boobs were Bokuto’s
favorite. They were a good handful and squishy. He made sure to leave all sorts of love bites
around them. After the first round, Akaashi wrapped his legs around Bokuto’s hips and said no to
him. This sent Bokuto over the edge making him thrust even harder into her. This time she is
screaming in pleasure. Akaashi came and so did Bokuto. They laid there together catching their
breath before going a third-round sending them over the edge. Both fell asleep peacefully together.

The next morning Akaashi woke up feeling wet. Strange. It made him feel gross. His uncomfort
made Bokuto wake up, and on top of the Akaashi is experiencing a sharp pain inside him.

“ You okay ‘kaashi?” Bokuto asks, looking at his uncomfortable girlfriend.

“ My stomach hurts a little and I feel wet,” Akaashi says and the two of them sit up in bed. Bokuto
removes the covers and nearly dies. Akaashi eyes widen. They see red.
“ What the fuck is going on?” Bokuto shouts, staring at her. Akaashi starts to calm down because
he remembers his girl cousin mentioned periods to her.

“ Relax Bo, I just started my period is all,” Akaashi says, spreading his legs to look. More blood
starts to spill out and Bokuto in the midst of seeing it does the unthinkable. He shoves a finger into
her.

“ Ow! Bokuto remove your hand,” Akaashi says, trying to push his hand away.

“ I’m just trying to stop the bleeding Keiji, you look hurt.”

“ Of course I’m hurting because your big meaty finger is in me. I just need a pad at all,” Akaashi
squawks out. Bokuto pulls out his finger which is covered in blood. He looks like he is about to
faint.

“ Here Bo, let's go shower together, and then I’ll text you a picture of what to get me and you can
run to the store for me,” Akaashi says and stands up out of Bokuto’s bed. He suddenly feels really
bad because he has blood all over his bed. Suddenly he can’t control his emotions. Akaashi starts
crying, Bokuto gets up and runs over to her, and holds her tightly.

“ Hey, hey, calm down, why are you crying.”

“ Because I got blood all over your bedding,” Akaashi sobs out. Bokuto keeps shushing her and
walks them into the bathroom. He starts up the shower.

“ You don’t have to worry about my bedding. I can change that at any time. Let’s have a nice
shower and then I’ll run to the store and get you some pads,” Bokuto says to Akaashi. Akaashi
looks up at him and sniffles. “ Will you get me Reese’s too.”

“ I’ll get you anything you want,” Bokuto says to her and kisses her forehead. They step into the
hot shower and Bokuto starts to help her wash her body. He runs the cloth through her vagina and
pulls back to look at all the blood. Akaashi cringes and Bokuto just smiles at her. Absolutely
nothing grosses him out. Akaashi thinks to herself. They truly are soulmates.

On Bokuto’s way to the store, he got a phone call from Kuroo explaining how Kenma started her
period and is very clingy to him. Kuroo loves the sudden attention and says it's the best thing that
has ever happened to him. While Bokuto was shopping for Akaashi and on the phone with Kuroo
he reaches to grab the last Reese's for his girlfriend when another person goes after it too. It’s
Tsukishima. Bokuto tries to take it but Tsukishima grabs it back.

“ Kuroo, I think Tsuki is about to get his ass kicked,” Bokuto says. Before Tsukishima could do
anything a store clerk walks over to them with a new box full of the chocolate bars. They both
purchase three and pads without even saying a word to one another and head back home to their
girlfriends. No one realizes though that all the girls are in sync with one another.
 Foursome Bokuakakenkuroo
Chapter Summary

Another request. I'm sorry if it sucks. I really tried to make it the way I thought you
would like it. Thank you :) If anyone has any requests just mention them in the
comments. Thank you again :)

“ God, I don’t want to go to work today,” Bokuto pouts. He wants to stay home all day today with
his boyfriend Akaashi. Akaashi laughs and pats his head. “ At least you can work with your best
friend Kuroo today. Just think Kenma and I will be here when you two get home from work,”
Akaashi tells him. Bokuto just hums still pouting. His pout only gets worse when Kuroo and
Kenma come walking in, meaning he has to leave now. He doesn’t want to at all but he has to so he
can afford nice things for his Akaashi.

“ Come on Bokuto you have to get up now, I promise I’ll be right here when you get home,”
Akaashi explains. With a loud overexaggerated groan he rolls off the couch he was laying on top of
Akaashi on and gets up. He quickly kisses Akaashi telling him he loves him and kisses Kenma’s
cheek making him give off a disgusted face. Akaashi giggles as Kenma wipes off his cheek and
watches the two goofballs known as their boyfriend’s walkout. Kenma sits down on the couch next
to Akaashi and takes a sip out of Akaashi’s coffee.

“ You look exhausted Kenma.”

“ I kinda am. I haven’t gotten much sleep lately. I have no clue why I can’t sleep.”

“ I can only sleep with Bokuto. His loud snore helps me sleep,” Kenma looks at him like he’s
crazy.

“ I have never heard of anyone who is okay with snoring.”

“ I like it to think of it as white noise,” Akaashi says shrugging.

“ I swear you two were made for each other,” Kenma says.

Akaashi laughs. “ So were you and Kuroo, you have Kuroo so whipped.”

“ That may be true, but we still at the end of the day have two of the most immature boyfriend’s
out there,” Kenma says. Akaashi nods his head agreeing. The two of them sit there and watch TV
making small talk for about two hours.

“ So what are our plans for the day?” Akaashi asks his friend. They are both getting bored. Kema
shrugs. “ How long are the guys going to be gone today?” Kenma asks.

“ Probably not back till 5 ish. Why what do you have in mind?” Akaashi asks.

“ I don’t know, we can try that double-sided dildo again if you want?” Kenma just says casually.

“ Yeah, that sounds like fun. I wonder if those two will ever find out that we mess around with
each other?” Akaashi laughs.
“ I don’t know. I’m pretty sure if they found out about us they probably would not care. They
would probably be more than okay with it,” Kenma answers. Akaashi stands up and so does
Kenma.

“ Oh, I actually bought a new double-sided dildo. It vibrates.”

“ Really? I did not know they made those,” Kenma says and they walk into Bokuto and Akaashi’s
shared room. Akaashi walks over to the chest by his bookshelf where he hides most of his sex toys
from Bokuto and pulls out the new toy. He hands it to Kenma and Kenma examines it while
Akaashi grabs the lube.

“ This is very interesting.”

“ I know right, I still haven’t used it yet but it’s definitely interesting. I can’t wait to try it out,”
Akaashi says and takes off his shirt.

Kenma and Akaashi have only just recently been sleeping together without their boyfriends
knowing. It started out with small kisses. Even in front of their boyfriends, they would kiss on the
lips. After they left for work one day they decided that just kissing wasn’t doing anything to them.
They never fucked each other, they would just sometimes jerk one another off, or blow each other
off. Just recently they decided to use double-sided dildos. The two of them love that thing. Now
that they have this new one they are buzzing with excitement. The time is 3:30. They have plenty
of time to get off before their boyfriends come home and catch them.

Being caught scares them because they don’t want to ruin their relationship with their amazing
boyfriend’s. Sure if it did come down to it they would date one another, but it still would not be the
same. The two of them stripped out of their clothing and got on the bed. Akaashi lubes himself up
first before handing the bottle to Kenma for him to do the same. They lube themselves up and
place the toy into them. Both of them inch towards one another until it’s securely in them. Akaashi
flicks the toy on and both of them are in pure bliss.

If one of them thrusts the other thrusts back. The rock back and forth into one another. “ Akaashi,
Jesus this thing is amazing,” Kenma moans to Akaashi.

“ I know right, god I’m close already,” ” fuck.” The word was heard by the doorway, and Kenma
and Akaashi shot their heads at the doorway of the bedroom. There stood both of their boyfriend’s.
Something snapped in Bokuto and Kuroo. Here it is They both think. Here is where they are
dumped. Instead of dumping them, the two do almost the complete opposite. It’s like they have
either prepared for this or fantasized about this or both.

“ Well, Bokuto bro, looks like our boyfriends are having fun without us.”

“ Hmm, looks like Kuroo. Guess we are going to have to punish them for leaving us out,” Bokuto
says, loosening his tie. Akaashi quickly sits up and shuts off the toy. He and Kenma both removed
the toy.

“ Bokuto, I’m so sor…” Akaashi gets cut off.

“ No, you will be sorry though,” Bokuto says and slips off his belt. Kuroo has done the same thing.
“ So Kuroo, what should we do with our naughty boys who think it’s okay to play without us?”
Bokuto asks Kuroo. The sudden dominance from the two of them sends Kenma and Akaashi
instantly hard again. This aside from them they never saw before, and it’s hot.

Kuroo and Bokuto walk to the front of the room and whisper to each other a plan. Making Kenma
and Akaashi shiver. Kuroo and Bokuto turn around to face them now fast approaching them.
Making Kenma and Akaashi get a little scared.

“ Here is how this is going to go down. We are going to spank you each ten times with our belts
and then we are going to fuck you both so hard you will end up forgetting your name,” Kuroo says
and snaps the belt in his hand.

“ Hey, Kuroo, why don’t you have a go with Akaashi and I’ll have a go with Kenma?”

“ Sounds good to me,” Kuroo says and they switch places. Why are Kenma and Akaashi not
arguing over this? Better question why are they more than okay with this?

“ Both of you over the bed right now,” Kuroo demands. Kenma and Akaashi don’t want to make
anyone upset so they quickly move over the bed exposing themselves. Bokuto and Kuroo raise the
belts up and bring it down with a loud snap. Akaashi bites his lip and Kenma brings his finger to
his mouth to bite on. They repeat the motion in a steady rhythm eventually making them cry out in
pain. Fresh wet tears staining their cheeks. The sound of the belts dropping and clothes being torn
off is heard.

Akaashi feels foreign hands on his hips moving him up onto the bed. The way Kuroo and Bokuto
positioned the two were so that they could watch their designated boyfriends blow each other out.
Akaashi makes eye contact with Bokuto who is staring into Kenma’s ass. Kenma looks at Kuroo
who is licking his lips at Akaashi.

“ Let’s adjust them so that way they can jerk each other off as we fuck their tight asses,” Bokuto
says flipping Kenma around. Kuroo does the same thing to Akaashi. “ Good idea bo,” Kuroo says
and moves Akaashi. Akaashi and Kenma are now able to reach over and grab one another’s cocks.
They start to jerk one another off when the two others enter into them. Kenma is used to Kuroo and
Akaashi is used to Bokuto, so having the different sized lengths in them is strange.

“ Fuck Kuroo Kenma is fucking tight do you even fuck him?” Bokuto breathes out as he thrusts
into Kenma.

Kuroo laughs lightly. “ I was about to say the same thing about Akaashi. He is as tight as a virgin,”
Kuroo says. Kenma and Akaashi blush embarrassingly about how they are making jokes to one
another during this situation. Kenma and Akaashi are stroking one another harder as they are close
to their edge. Kenma comes first and then Akaashi. Bokuto and Kuroo weren’t far behind either.

Bokuto and Kuroo pull out of them and Akaashi and Kenma just lay there trying to catch their
breath. “ Fuck,” Bokuto starts. “ That was the fucking hottest thing ever.”

“ I know dude, why didn’t you tell us you two were into one another?” Kuroo asks the two who are
nearly asleep from the lack of energy.

“ What do you mean?” Akaashi asks.

“ What we mean is Kuroo and I have been looking for a way to approach you two and ask for a
foursome. I guess this was the answer. I hope we can do this again soon,” Bokuto says.

“ I’m so down to do this again. Since Kenma is practically dead to the world, mind if we crash
here?” Kuroo asks and gets up and picks up Kenma as well.

“ My door is always open to you broski,” Bokuto says and they fist bump and Kuroo walks out of
the room. Presumably to clean up Kenma and probably find himself some dinner. Bokuto looks at
Akaashi who is dripping with cum still. He is half asleep. Bokuto walks into the bathroom and
brings out a wet rag and wipes him down. Then he picks up Akaashi and tucks him into bed.
Bokuto throws on a pair of boxers and walks downstairs. Kuroo ordered a pizza and he walked
over to join him.

“ Bro, I can’t wait to do that shit again,” Bokuto says.

“ Me either and next time I’m fucking you,” Kuroo says and snaps Bokuto’s ass with a wet towel.
Bokuto shouts in pain and grabs a towel too. They both snap each other a few more times before
calling a truce. They spend the rest of the evening watching a volleyball game and going back to
their dead to the world boyfriends for a good night's sleep.
 Kiyoko and Yachi want Chaos
Chapter Summary

A short story written by yours truly :) I got bored and didn't have any more requests.
Drop me some more :)

Kiyoko and Yachi want chaos. They wanted to see certain boys fall apart. So the idea of dressing
up their boyfriend’s in female clothing came into play. There is not a real practice going on right
now, but certain people from certain teams have come over because they have either been invited
or just wanted to hang out. The only people in the gym right now are Oikawa, Iwaizumi, Kenma,
Kuroo, Tsukishima, Yamaguchi, Kageyama, Hinata, Bokuto, Akaashi, Sugawara, and Daichi.
They are playing 6 on 6 for volleyball. During a small break, the two girls asked Oikawa,
Sugawara, Akaashi, Kenma, Hinata, and Yamaguchi to follow them. They do confused but willing
to help them with what they need. Once they enter the room Kiyoko locks the door.

“ What the hell Kiyoko, why did you lock the door?” Sugawara asks.

“ Yachi and I want chaos and we have an idea. We have your outfits picked out already,” Kiyoko
explains.

“ Outfits? What outfits?” Oikawa asks.

“ These!” Yachi exclaims holding up the outfit. All the boys pale.

“ Again why do you want us to wear these?” Akaashi asks.

“ Don’t you think it’ll be fun to see their reactions,” Kiyoko asks them.

“ Well, maybe that would be funny to see their reaction. I’m in!” Hinata says excitedly. That’s all
Kiyoko and Yachi needed. Hinata is that one person who can convince anyone into something.
With his excitement, the others were more than okay with it now. They put on their outfits
blushing at how they fit. Kiyoko and Yachi chose a white crop top and short shorts for them. The
shorts barely covered their asses and the crop top just barely covered their nipples. The only one
who is truly confident in how they look right now is Oikawa. The 6 boys walk out of the room and
towards the gym.

“ I sure hope they like our outfits,” Yamaguchi says shyly.

“ I know Kageyama will, well I hope so. Only one way to find out!” Hinata says. The 6 of them
walk in and all the balls and shouting in the gym become silent.

They all stare at their boyfriends. They walk up to their respected boyfriends laughing at how
flushed their boyfriends are. Kenma and Akaashi didn’t make it far into the gym when they
suddenly couldn't walk. Kuroo and Bokuto picked them up and ran off with them somewhere.
Kageyama and Tsukishima are holding their noses up trying to stop their noses from bleeding.
Yamaguchi and Hinata are trying to help them not knowing they are making it worse. Suga and
Oikawa smirk as they walk up to their boyfriend’s.

“ Hey Iwa-chan,” Oikawa says smirking.

“ Hi, Daichi,” Suga said.

“ S...Suga, what are you wearing?” Daichi asks. Suga does a full-circle turn. “ What you don’t like
it?”

“ No! God no! It’s just very um… very revealing,” Daichi says and he grabs his shorts to adjust
himself. Suga smirks. “ I think the clubroom has a mess, we should go check it out,” Suga says and
turns around and walks towards it. Daichi just swallows hard and follows his boyfriend to the club
room.

Iwaizumi is trying so hard to keep his cool as Oikawa is rubbing his hands over his arms. He could
not last it any longer. Grabbing Oikawa’s hand roughly dragging him towards the janitor's closet.

Yamaguchi follows Tsukishima to the bathroom only to be pushed up against the wall. Kissed
roughly and shoved into an abandoned classroom. Yamaguchi was not expecting this but from
Tsukishima’s advances, he was more than okay with this.

Hinata helped Kageyama clean off his face in the locker room and turned around too quickly
falling over the bench giving Kageyama a full view. That was it for Hinata, Kageyama couldn’t
hold back anymore and was on him in a second.

Kiyoko and Yachi who were up in the stands of the court are still laughing at what had gone down.
They laughed even harder when some couples returned with their limping boyfriend’s hanging on
for dear life. They wanted chaos. They got chaos.
 Nightmare part 4 Kuroken and Bokuaka and Kagehina
Chapter Summary

I'm working on 12 requests. :)

Kenma, Kuroo, Bokuto, and Akaashi drive to the train station to pick up Hinata and Kageyama.
They are all very sleep deprived and stressed about the whole ghost/demon situation. A short half-
hour drive to the station and they were there to pick up Hinata and his boyfriend Kageyama.

As soon as the familiar orange hair came into a few he was running towards them full speed and
jumping into Bokuto’s arms. “ Hey Bokuto! Hey guys!” He shouts and hugs all of them. “ Hello
there my disciple,” Bokuto says. “ Hey Shouyou,” Kenma says. Hinata looks at all of them.

“ You guys look rough,” Hinata says and holds Kageyama’s hand. “ Yeah it’s been a rough night,
thankfully you’re here now Chibi!” Kuroo says and helps Kageyama with their bags. “ Did you
guys get my text about taking out all the religious artifacts and pictures from the house and cover
all the mirrors?” Hinata asks. Kenma nods. “ Good, Kageyama is going to record this for me. I
want to have some evidence in case it gets out about my ability. I need to be able to have proof,”
Hinata says.

“ Why would no one believe you?” Akaashi asks. “ Well, I tried to tell the team and Tsukishima
just made fun of me the whole time. Kageyama tried to stand up for me but he was being ruthless
so I thought I could record this session and have evidence,” Hinata explains.

“ Tsuki is still cold huh?” Kuroo asks. Kageyama nods. “ Yes, he is. He is an asshole. I wanna
punch his stupid face,” Kageyama says. Bokuto and Kuroo laugh. “ Yeah he can be a dick,” Kuroo
says.

The six of them squeeze into the vehicle. They stopped at a small diner and ate and relaxed a little
before all the action happened. “ So this is how we are going to have to do this. I’m going to have
you guys stay at Kuroo’s house and Kageyama and I are going to do the walkthrough at Kenma’s.
Kageyama will broadcast the video to your phones so you can watch it as I do this. When we get
near the house I’ll start my meditation and do my walkthrough,” Hinata explained. Kuroo looks at
him confused. “ Kageyama is okay with you talking to spirits,” Kuroo looks at Kageyama. “
You’re not scared?”

Kageyama nods his head no. “ No, I’m scared at all. I’ve done a walk through with him before at
my aunt's house. I always knew it was haunted but there were no bad spirits there. The only thing
haunting the place was my great great grandfather. He was just making sure everyone was okay
and was watching over us. He never meant no harm to anyone but you could always feel him stare
at you, Hinata here helped me realize he wasn’t there to harm us and prove I wasn’t crazy,”
Kageyama explains. Hinata kisses his cheek and continues his conversation with Akaashi and
Kenma.

“ Wow, I hope he doesn’t run into that creature we all witnessed. We explained that to him over the
phone but that thing is very scary,” Bokuto says.

“ I can only imagine. If anyone can get that thing out of the house it would be him,” Kageyama
says.

They pay for their meals and start to drive off. They stop at Kuroo’s house first before going to
Kenma’s. Hinata closes his eyes and zones out. “ Okay, I’m going to guide him to Kenma’s now.
Turn on your phones and get ready for the broadcast to start,” Kageyama says and pulls out the
camera. He gets himself strapped into the camera and walks down the street. One hand was
guiding Hinata and one hand holding the camera. He starts the broadcast and helps Hinata up the
stairs.

“ Okay Shouyou, we are here. You can begin now. I won’t say anything other than follow you
around,” Kageyama says and holds the camera still and waits for Hinata to make his move.

Hinata opens his eyes and he can start to feel things around him. He slowly twists the doorknob
open and opens the door. He is instantly hit with an overwhelming pressure. Something dark was in
this house. Hinata walks in and Kageyama closes the door behind him. Kuroo, Akaashi, Kenma,
and Bokuto are watching intensely at their phones as Hinata walks around the house.

“ Something is here, it’s mad that I’m here and does not want to show itself to me,” Hinata says
walking towards Kenma’s room. “ The presence here is very strong,” Hinata starts as he walks
around the room. “ But it is not here. This thing that is in the house did not come from the
computer. There are three spirits here I can sense. Two are being held captive here while the one
overpowers them. I’m just having a hard time locating them because it’s hiding from me,” Hinata
says and walks out of the room. Kageyama feels a chill on his neck but he knows not to move or
say anything during this in case of ruining Hinata’s walk.

Hinata walks towards the two other bedrooms and notices that the presence is not as intense this
way. He walks back towards the front of the house and follows the pressure towards the basement.
The basement is giving off a bad vibe to him. He knows there is something residing in there. This
is where it's hiding. Hinata touches the doorknob to the basement and is hit with a vision. He is
staring at the door while looking at the vision. To the screen viewers, he looks possessed. To
Kageyama, he knows he is seeing a vision. Hinata sees two girls back in the 90’s talking, they are
in the basement with a witches book in their hands. The two girls seem to be casting a spell. Hinata
picks up information about why they were doing this. They wanted a guy's attention so they were
selling their souls. Hinata watches in horror as a black mass forms from candle smoke and seeps
into them. The two girls scream in pain and grab their chests. The demon they summoned has
killed them and at such a young age too. Hinata starts crying from the feeling of mourning from the
two girl spirits and he can feel their fear.

“ How awful, two girls have been murdered by this thing. It has been feeding off of energy for
years. It is triggered by fear. Kenma playing that game triggered it hardcore and gave it the power
to do more than just reside in the basement. The girls were no older than 15 and their lives were
taken by this thing. I’m going to enter the basement now and try to force it out,” Hinata explains
and opens the door. Kageyama shivers from the coldness of the basement hitting him and follows
Hinata down the steps. Hinata looks down at the floor of the basement and bends down and
scrapes at the paint.

“ The original séance was performed right here and the circle is still here. Hinata reaches into his
pocket, pulls out a pocket knife, and starts to scratch off the original paint to break the circle. Once
Hinata starts to scratch at the paint Kageyama can feel something behind him. He knows to not
move or do anything but focus on the camera and watching Hinata. He tries to ignore it but now it
feels like something is touching his arm.

“ I knew trying to get this off would draw you out,” Hinata says and stands up. He puts the knife
away and turns around. Kageyama does too. Kageyama can’t see anything but the people viewing
the broadcast can. They all start to freak out and get scared for Hinata.

Hinata can see the figure. He is a tall goat-like demon. The demon has in both of his hands a leash
and connected to each leash was a girl. They had their mouths sewn shut and no eyes. The girls
were naked and looked disembodied. “ You are quite the pathetic creature, you know that?” Hinata
says and the creature screams loudly at him. It was so loud it made Hinata flinch. Kageyama can
hear a faint whisper but nothing more. The demon drops the leashes and runs behind Kageyama.

Hinata turns around and stares and watches the thing touch Kageyama. Kageyama can feel pressure
on his shoulder but doesn’t move from his position considering Hinata gave him strict orders in not
moving. Hinata crosses his arms over his chest and stares at the creature. “ You think you can hurt
me?” Hinata asks. The demon smiles and does something Hinata was not expecting and scratches
down Kageyama’s back making Kageyama scream in pain as it happens. Hinata is instantly pulled
out of his meditative state and stares at Kageyama with worry. With his meditative state interrupted
the demon was able to pick up Kageyama and throw him across the basement “ TOBIO!” Hinata
screams and looks around the room for the spirit. He can sense it here and it is mad at him.

“ That’s it, I’m doing something I have never done before. My grandma warned me to never do
this but I’m desperate,” Hinata says and he pulls out his knife again. He walks into the middle of
the circle and cuts himself deep and lets the blood drip onto the circle. The demon suddenly
becomes apparent to him. Hinata with quick thinking turns the knife around and drives it into the
demon. The demon screams out and bright white light starts lighting the whole basement.

Hinata looks around for something hard and settles on a hammer near a toolbox. He starts banging
the floor and destroying the circle while the demon is struggling with the knife. Kageyama is still
holding onto the camera despite the amount of pain he is in. He does not think anything is broken
but is still in pain. Hinata breaks the circle and the knife falls when the demon disappears. He
quickly looks behind him and looks near the spot the two girls were. “ I may not be able to see you
guys anymore but just know it's safe to leave you guys can go into the light. He will not hurt you
no more,” Hinata says and he can feel the energy in the room become stabilized. Meaning they
have passed on. Once Hinata thinks it's clear he runs over to Kageyama.

“ Are you okay?” Hinata asks, looking at him. “ Yeah I’m okay, just a bit sore and hurt but I’ll
live,” Kageyama says getting up and shutting off the camera. “ I didn’t think the demon was that
strong,” Hinata says, wrapping his hand up. “ Neither did I,” Kageyama says. The two of them hear
the front door open and they see the four boys come running down the stairs into the basement.

“ Is it over with now?” Kuroo asks. “ Yeah, I do believe so. I do recommend that this place get
blessed by a holy man and I do recommend that the floor where the seance circle was be torn up,”
Hinata says. Kenma nods. “ Thank you Shouyou. We saw the demon look at you through the
camera. It was super scary, and when it attacked Kageyama it took all we had to not run over here
and help you,” Kenma explains.

“ Yeah, if Akaashi was not sitting on my lap I would have been right over here,” Bokuto says.

“ Well, everything should be okay and if it comes back then I’ll just battle it again. I felt so bad for
the two girls who started this all,” Hinata says. “ Yeah, us too. I also think I should apologize to
Lev considering it wasn’t his fault,” Kuroo says.

“ I wouldn’t do that just yet. Near Kenma’s computer, I felt a pressure there. It's small but growing.
Once the holy man comes everything should be okay, I don’t think it's in the best interest to pay
attention to it. It’s going to try and get a reaction from you. Once you ignore it a few times it will
eventually go away. It feeds off of attention,” Hinata explains. Kuroo and Kenma both nod their
heads at him.

The rest of the night they went to Kuroo’s house and hung out since no one really wanted to be at
Kenma’s. Kenma promised on Monday he would call for a holy man to come over and bless the
house. The broadcast was uploaded to the group chat and they all re-watched it. Kageyama
flinched when he saw the demon. They were all chatting with one another when someone
messaged them.

“ I saw your broadcast Chibi-chan and Iwa-chan and I would like some help at his house. It’s
creepy. Do you mind checking it out?” Oikawa said through the text. This ensued Hinata’s mini
physic medium business.
 Hinata Harem Part 4.1
Chapter Summary

Sorry, this took so long to upload. I am on my period and I have very bad periods
compared to others. I will be writing about my personal experience in one of my
fanfics with the gender bender one. Anyways this is going to be a long series because
there are so many Hinata ships and I want to include them all. I am working hard
trying to get out as much content as I can for y'all. Thank you for reading and I hope
you enjoy this masterpiece. It took me three days :)

All the volleyball boys get a week break from the summer training camp they had going on. Hinata
was able to go back to his home and see his mother and sister again. Unfortunately, he was only
able to see them for two days before they had to leave for his aunt's house on the other side of
Japan. Hinata was left home alone for the remaining 5 days he was home. With boredom killing
him he decides to look on that website Suga sent him when he was at the first training camp. He
clicks on the site and looks through it. He sees an interesting title. Do you want expensive things
and be treated like a princess? The title read. Hinata does want some new shoes and knee pads.
His mom doesn’t have much money so he clicks on the video. It was the same girl that gave him
advice in getting attention. Her advice worked so far for him, so he trusted her.

Hinata clicks on the link and the girl appears again. Hello there everyone! Are you sick of not
having enough money to afford pretty things? Well, today you are in luck. I am going to tell you
about a sugar daddy.

“Sugar daddy?” Hinata questions. He has never grown up with a dad before so maybe this will help
him. How to get a sugar daddy is you need to wear cute outfits like what I’m wearing. They love
lace panties and acting as innocent as you can. Although acting like a brat is fun. A sugar daddy
can be a boyfriend or someone who you have slept with. They shower you with gifts and will get
you anything you want. I found my sugar daddy when I was having fun with him. He gave me
attention and he gave me presents when I asked.

“ I wonder if I can ask Kuroo, Kenma, Iwaizumi, Oikawa, Bokuto, Akaashi, and Lev if they will be
my sugar daddy. Oh! Maybe I can get Ushijima and Tendou too, and maybe some others. I can
make a group chat!” Hinata thinks to himself and refrains from touching his phone to watch the
rest of the video. He is the best daddy ever. If you want a daddy too, you have to follow my steps.
Step one, wear lace panties, and be sure to send him lots of pictures. Especially if he takes you
shopping or buys you something. Try it on in front of him or send him pics in it. He will love it.
Step two, make sure you give him lots of sugar in return. Kiss him, give him a blow job, let him
touch you. He will love all the affection and you will love the attention as well. Step three be sure
to always call him daddy. He will love it. Hmm, I think those are all my steps. Come back again for
some more information. Oh! If he punishes you for being a brat it actually feels good so don’t
worry about the spanking. The girl ends the video with a wink. Hinata blushed when he heard the
word spanking. Would they actually spank him?

Hinata closes his laptop and pulls out his phone. He goes through all of his contacts and picks out
everyone he has had fun with so far and who he wants to have fun with. He is just going to ask
them to be his sugar daddy. Maybe one of them will even buy him meat buns.
 My Sugar Daddies
Hinata Shouyou created a group chat called

Kuroo: Ummmm
Oikawa: Chibi-chan?
Iwaizumi:...
Kenma: Hi Shouyou :)
Lev:...
Atsumu: ...
Osamu:...
Ushijima: Hinata Shouyou from the concrete?
Tendou: What is this???
Bokuto: HEY, HEY, HEY
Bokuto: Woah, I just now read the title of the group chat…
Akaashi: Shouyou?
Kageyama: Boke?
Tsukishima: What the hell is this?
Bokuto: TSUKI
Kuroo: TSUKI
Tsukishima: Ugh, why am I here? Is this a prank?
Oikawa: Chibi Chan created this group chat. Maybe if we can it he can explain himself.
Shouyou: Hey guys! I created this group chat in hopes of finding a daddy
Lev: A WHAT?
Ushijima: Excuse me?
Tendou: Huh?
Kageyama: A daddy?!
Tsukishima: Lmao King is dead, but why a daddy?
Kuroo: I’ll be your daddy
Oikawa: Iwa-chan and I will be your daddies
Iwaizumi: I would object but I’m fine with this
Kenma: Shouyou what do you mean?
Bokuto: Akaashi and I will show you what a real daddy does
Shouyou: Okay! Well I was told that if I want something I have to ask daddy and since I don’t
have daddy. I was wondering if you all could be?
Kuroo: Oh I’m down, Kenma you down too?
Kenma: I am
Oikawa: Iwaizumi and I are down!
Atsumu: Osamu and I are on our way!
Bokuto: Akaashi wanna make me happy?
Akaashi: Yes Bokuto we can be his daddies
Bokuto: I’m so happy!
Lev: I’m broke but I can make you feel good at least
Kageyama: I can buy you meat buns
Shouyou: Ohhhh I want meat buns! Okay!
Tsukishima: I’m out
Tsukishima has left the chat

Hinata pouts at the fact that Tsukishima left. He doesn’t understand why he is always so mean to
him. Hinata is very happy now that he has daddies to make him feel good and give him things. He
is horny right now, he wants to play with someone and he still wants new clothes and knee pads.
The lady did say that if he acted like a brat and sent nice photos he may get what he wants. Hinata
decides he should ask the group chat he created and see if he can get one of them to bring him
some gifts. Maybe one of them will help him have fun.

Shouyou: Okay! So since you are all my daddies now. I want to have fun, I’m bored and I want to
go shopping. I need new knee pads and I want some pretty clothes. Please Sends one attachment

Hinata sends a pic to the group chat with his knee-high socks on and a rather long t-shirt he owned.
He thought this would be cute since he does not own anything cute yet, like panties and skirts. He
wants them so badly though. He sends his address and laughs at all the emojis that were sent out.
He wonders who will show up at his house first to take him shopping. Hinata decides to take a
quick shower. He shaves himself smooth and rubs lotion on his skin. Trying to figure out what to
wear he gives up but has an idea. Maybe, just maybe he can fit into Natsu’s clothes. His little sister
is a tad smaller than him, but if his memory is working correctly his older cousin just gave her a
bunch of clothes that no longer fit her.

Hinata walks into his little sister's room and finds the bag in her closet. He opens it and finds a cute
A-line skirt and a light blue crop top. It had a small embroidered heart in the middle. Happy with
the choices he made he puts them on. He looks at himself in the mirror. He is very satisfied with
how he looks. The only problem was his underwear. It was leaving a weird line in the skirt. He
tried to adjust them but it was not working in his favor. Deciding that it looks better without any
underwear on he takes them off. Having that free feeling was making his boy part hard. He is
trying to ignore it and hopes it goes away. He does not want to touch himself because his daddies
will be mad at him if he did. The girl said daddies don’t like it when they touch what’s theirs. His
parts belonged to his daddies, not him. Hinata keeps his knee-highs on and decides on his black
vans for shoes.

Staring at himself in the mirror is reminding him of how much he looks like his little sister. Only
older. Hinata noticed he has a feminine body, his thighs and butt are similar to a girls and his hips
are more squishy. His face was soft and flushed. Hinata thinks he looks super pretty right now and
he can’t wait to continue this style. He looks around Natsu’s room one last time and finds a
sunflower flower crown and places it on his hair. He loves it. The outfit looks so much better now.
Just before he walks out he looks over at Natsu’s makeup. He can’t help himself now. He applies
some mascara and lipgloss and some highlighter. Now he really looks good. He walks out of her
room and into his and picks up his phone. He reads messages about Bokuto, Akaashi, Kuroo, and
Kenma are on their way. Lev is being forced to practice serves with Yaku. Oikawa and Iwaizumi
are on their way and so is Kageyama. Ushijima and Tendou are busy with their families, which
disappointed Hinata. He really wanted to see them again.

The messages were sent out fifteen minutes ago. He can’t go out with all of them at once can he?
That’s too many people. He does have the house to himself for the rest of the week, maybe they
will all like to stay here with him for the weekend. His house is large enough. Judging by how far
the Miya twins, Bokuto, Akaashi, Kenma, and Kuroo are traveling they’ll have to stay here. Hinata
has not had any fun with Kageyama, or the Miya twins yet. Nor has he had any fun with Ushijima
and Tendou.

Hinata can hear voices outside of his door. All the voices sounded like arguing. Hinata doesn’t like
the arguing. He quickly opens the door to see Bokuto, Kuroo, the Miya twins, Oikawa, and
Kageyama all at each other's throats while Kenma, Akaashi, and Iwaizumi just stood there silently
watching as their lovers quarreled with the others.

“ Hey, stop arguing,” Hinata pouts. Everyone whips their heads towards the small ginger nearly
dying where they stood at his outfit. Hinata crosses his arms over his chest. “ Stop fighting, no
more, you guys need to behave,” Hinata says and points at them. The guys suddenly feel weak to
their knees. Just what is this small ginger doing to them?

“ Wow, Chibi-chan… You look great,” Oikawa was the first to compliment him.

“ Yeah shrimp you look amazing,” Kuroo says. Kenma walks up to Hinata and pulls him into a
hug. Hinata hugs him back tightly. Both Kenma and Hinata miss the jealous stares that the others
give off. “ Where are the hugs for the rest of us?” Atsumu says approaching him. Hinata giggles
and lets all of them give him a big hug. Once he gets to Bokuto, Bokuto picks him up and spins
him around flinging his skirt up a little giving almost everyone a view of what was underneath.

“ I hope you guys don’t mind but I cleaned up my living room for you all to sleep over and we can
order pizza later!” Hinata says excitedly to all of them. The rest of them stare at one another not
sure how to respond. Of course, they are all going to stay, but how are they all going to get one on
one time with their sunshine? All of them may not know it but they are all thinking the same thing,
they will just have to fight for him. Without Hinata knowing.

“ I don’t know about you guys, but I think Hinata wants to go shopping, you ready cutie?” Atsumu
asks wrapping an arm around him.

“ Yeah! I can’t wait to go shopping with you all. It’s going to be so fun!” Hinata exclaims and runs
towards the biggest vehicle. Thankfully Bokuto and Akaashi had brought a van. “ We should all fit
in here! I may have to sit on someone’s lap though, Osamu I’ll sit on your lap!” Hinata says
excitedly and grabs his arm and drags him into the van. All of the guys pile in after them. Hinata
on Osamu’s lap and Bokuto and Akaashi upfront. Kenma had no problem sitting on Kuroo’s lap
and Oikawa didn’t mind sitting on Iwazumi’s. Kageyama was forced to sit between Iwaizumi and
Osamu. Kuroo and Kenma and Atsumu got the back of the van to themselves.

They are all making small talk with each other up until they pull up to the mall. Hinata was excited
and moved on Osamu’s lap to look out the window, making Osamu instantly uncomfortable.

Bokuto puts the van in park and they all pile out of the van. Hinata holds onto Kenma’s hand and
they walk towards the first store. Everyone including Kenma’s boyfriend Kuroo is jealous of their
friendship. Kenma is a rather shy person and only ever does things with Kuroo. Considering Hinata
is there only pass Kenma is playing smart and it's pissing Kuroo off just like the others. So far
Kenma is winning over all of them so Bokuto and Akaashi being the devious couple they are.
Decide to draw Hinata to them by suggesting to go to the sports store for him to pick out new knee
pads. Hinata being oblivious complies and takes Bokuto and Akaashi hands and walks out with
them. The store they were in was a normal shop with cute stuffed animals. Hinata was drawn there
because he liked the way the animals looked. Atsumu and Osamu both pick out a stuffed animal
for him and hide their bags from the others because they want to win over the ginger.

They all meet in the sports store and get things for themselves. Bokuto and Akaashi both have
purchased a matching pair of knee pads to match with Hinata. Hinata liked that he was going to be
matching with them. Oikawa and Iwaizumi copied them and bought their own separate matching
pairs. That angered Bokuto and Akaashi. Hinata was just excited because he got so many knee pads
he wouldn’t have to worry about them for a while.

They all walk out and towards the next store. Hinata looked at all the stores and was pointing them
out loud, and suddenly every one of them lost Hinata. He was just right next to Iwaizumi, where
could he have gone? They all turn around and see him being pinned in some sorts by Daishou and
Terushima. The two of them are crowding him and they all can sense his distress. All of the boys
make their way over to the two of them. With the sudden amount of boys making their presence
known to the two of them, Daishou and Terushima become scared.

“ Woah shrimp you have all these guys with you?” Terushima says and Hinata moves over to
Atsumu who holds onto his hand. “ Yeah, he is with us. What are you two doing here?” Kuroo
asks.

“ Jeez Kuroo, we can’t shop in the mall. We were just shopping when we saw how beautiful
Hinata's hair looked and we wanted to have a little chat with him,” Daishou says. Kenma grabs
onto Kuroo’s hand in an attempt to calm him down. Atsumu and Osamu walk Hinata away and the
others stare at the two of them more before following them. Kuroo flips them off as he is dragged
away from them by Kenma. The group of Hinata simps is dragged into the next store. This store
has a bunch of female clothing in it. They were cringing until Hinata's eyes lit up at the clothing.
He admittedly ran towards the shirt section and started picking a bunch of stuff. The boys all were
watching as he was grabbing crop tops and skirts to fit him. Oikawa breaks away from Iwaizumi to
help Hinata find cute clothing for him to take as well. Thus making all the others pick out
something for him to either try on or wear. Hinata loves all of the outfits and wants them all.
Akaashi and Bokuto collectively picked out two dresses they thought he would look super cute in.
Kenma and Kuroo picked out a few shirts for him. Kageyama said some leggings would be
adorable and the twins found some sweaters for him. By the time they were done Hinata had a
whole new wardrobe. He was so excited. He never paid a dime either. They all chipped in and paid
for everything.

They all carried his bags for him and they were walking down the outlet of the mall. They all come
across Victoria's secret. Hinata runs in, making all the guys fight back the nose bleeds. Hinata
picks up a pair of black lace panties with sunflowers on them. He holds them up to himself. “ Do
you think these will fit me?” Hinata asks the group of guys behind him. None of them can form
words as they all just nod their heads. Hinata picks out a whole bunch of them and drops them onto
the counter. The lady starts to ring them all up and gives Hinata a weird look as he watches her ring
them up.

“ Are you sure you can afford all these sweetie?” The lady asks. “ Yeah! My daddies will pay for
them,” Hinata says casually making all of them blush behind him. The lady gives all of them a
weird look and rings them all up anyway. She says the total and before anyone could react
Kageyama slaps his card down. He paid for all of them by not splitting the bill with anyone. “
Wow! Thank you, Kageyama!” Hinata says and kisses his cheek and skips out the bag in his hand.
They all walk out of the store and decide collectively as a group to return back to Hinata’s house.

Inside the car Hinata sat on Atsumu’s lap this time on the way back to his house. “ So, how am I
going to pay you all back for all these things. Oh! I know. How about for the rest of the week I go
on a personal date with all of you, I’ll do whatever you guys want,” Hinata says smiling. They
ended up all agreeing to that.

They all pull up to Hinata’s house and get settled in. Hinata ordered food for them all and they sat
in the living room waiting for the pizza to arrive. Once it does they all continue making small talk
and crack roasts at each other. No one really knows who came up with the whole truth or dare idea
but here they all are playing truth or dare with one another. Hinata is still in his outfit from earlier
and he still has not put any panties on. Hinata is sitting in between Akaashi and Oikawa. Akaashi
and Bokuto cuddled into one another and Oikawa forcefully bestowed himself onto Iwaizumi’s lap.
They were all going around in a circle giving them either a horrible dare or a terrible truth and
whoever doesn’t comply has to take a shot. So far no one has chickened out of a dare or a truth,
meaning they are not dirty enough. That is until it was Oikawa’s turn to ask someone and he is not
one to go easy, one someone.
“ Oh, my turn. Hmmm. Chibi-chan, truth, or dare?” Oikawa asks, looking over at Hinata. Iwaizumi
whispers into Oikawa’s ear about playing nice. Hinata flushes, he does not want to seem like a
wimp. “ I choose dare!” Hinata says, happy with his decision. Oikawa gets a dark look in his eyes.
He wants chaos now. “ I want you to show everyone in the room what you’re wearing under that
pretty skirt of yours,” Oikawa says. Hinata turns bright red. He shyly stands up and lifts it up his
thigh covering his front and his behind and uncovers his whole leg up to his hips before dropping
back down embarrassed about what happened. The rest of the boys suddenly feel tight. It’s
Iwazumi’s turn so he looks over at Kuroo. “ Kuroo truth or dare?” He asks. “ Dare,” Kuroo says. “
I dare you to lick the bottom of Bokuto’s foot,” Iwaizumi says. Everyone bursts out laughing and
Kuroo makes a disgusted look towards Bokuto. Bokuto was wearing socks all day, how bad could
his feet be. Akaashi makes a disgusted face and so does Kenma.

“ Kuroo if you lick his foot I won’t kiss you for a week,” Kenma says and Kuroo caves and
quickly downs a shout. The Miya twins call him a pussy. The next one to go is Hinata. Hinata
looks around the room. “ Kageyama, truth or dare?” Kageyama looks at Hinata. “ Dare,”
Kageyama says. Hinata pounders for a moment. “ I dare you to sleep with me after the game
tonight. I wanna pay you back for buying me panties,” Hinata says. “ Okay, sounds like a plan,”
Kageyama says and smirks. The other boys are fighting their jealousy back. Then they remember
they get an entire day with him. In the end it all works out. Akaashi goes and then Bokuto and then
Kenma and then Kuroo. By the time it comes back to the start of the game Atsumu only Hinata,
Akaashi, and Kenma are left with all three of their shots. “ Bokuto truth or dare?” Atsumu says. “
Dare!” Bokuto shouts. He has had two out of the three of his shouts so he is tipsy now. “ I dare you
to kiss the homie,” Atsumu says. Bokuto tipsily grabs Kuroo and kisses him on the lips and they
pull apart, wiping off their faces.

“ Kenma I have Bokuto germs get rid of them!” Kuroo says and tries to kiss Kenma. Kenma kept
pushing him away but was quickly dominated and kissed a bunch of times. Bokuto looks at
Akaashi with tears in his eyes threatening to spill out. “ AKAASHI I didn’t mean to cheat on you,
forgive me!” Bokuto shouts. Akaashi just laughs and kisses him. “ Nothing can pull us apart Bo,
calm down,” Akaashi says. They end the game before anyone could get any drunker and Hinata on
his way of getting up to take Kageyama to his room he accidentally misses his step falling forward
making his skirt fly up for a split second giving Bokuto, Kenma, Kuroo, Akaashi, Oikawa, and
Iwazumi and full view of his ass. Kageyama helps him to his feet.

“ Be careful Boke,” Kageyama says to him. Hinata says thank you and hugs and kisses everyone
good night. He takes Kageyama’s hand and takes him to his room. The others are in the living
room.

“ Not to brag or anything but Iwa-chan was the first one to take his virginity,” Oikawa says
casually. The others look over at them. Iwaizumi smirks. “ Yeah, I was his first everything,”
Iwaizumi says. The Miya twins and the others glare at him. Bokuto and Akaashi smirk. “ You may
have had his first time but ‘Kaashi and I were both in him at the same time,” Bokuto says. They
stare at Akaashi in astonishment. “ Yup, Bokuto and I both got to be buried inside him at once,”
Akaashi says.

“ Wait! Bokuto was telling the truth?! No fair Kenma, Lev, and I only got BJ’s from him,” Kuroo
says.

“ Wow, you all got more than what my brother and I got, which is nothing,” Osamu says. “ Yeah
we didn’t get jack shit yet, you guys even got a flash of his ass before he left with that jackass,”
Atsumu says jealousy.

“ Not to be an asshole but I bet Tobio-chan is balls deep into the sunshine boy right now,” Oikawa
says. Everyone visibly becomes irritated. “ Just think though we each get one personal day with
him, one whole day to do whatever we want with him, “ Oikawa continues.

“ Akaashi and I have never been on a date with another person before, we are willing to do this
though as long as we take photos,” Bokuto says.

“ Shouyou is the only pass Kuroo and I gave to each other,” Kenma says quietly.

“ Well, let's try and get some shut-eye. We can think about what we can do with him on our private
days,” Osamu says. Everyone agrees and one of them flips the lights off to the living room.
Luckily for them, Hinata’s room is quite quiet.

Hinata brings Kageyama into his room and closes the door softly behind him. Kageyama sits on
Hinata’s bed and swallows hard when Hinata turns around. Kageyama feels special right now
because the others downstairs want this more than anything. “ Now time to give my first daddy
some sugar,” Hinata says and pushes Kageyama so that he is laying on the bed. Kageyama looks
up at him and feels himself harder instantly when Hinata sits on his lap. Hinata leans down and
kisses him. Kageyama wraps his arms around Hinata and runs a hand through Hinata’s orange hair.
Hinata moans into the kiss and rolls his hips into Kageyama.

Kageyama flips them around. “ Do you have lube and a condom?” Kageyama asks. Hinata shakes
his head no. “ No, I’m sorry,” Hinata says sadly. Kageyama smiles at him. “ Don’t worry we can
do it next time, how would you like to feel good?” Kageyama asks.

“ Me feel good? I want to make you feel good because you bought me all those pretty panties,”
Hinata pouts. Kageyama thinks for a moment. “ Well, how about we both make one another feel
good,” Kageyama suggests. “ How?” Hinata asks back.

“ For starters, we both have to take off all our clothes,” Kageyama says. Hinata blushes and
removes the clothes. Kageyama removes his clothes as well. Hinata stares at Kageyama’s body and
thinks about how attractive he is. It makes his boy part very hard. “ Here is how we can both feel
good,” Kageyama says and adjusts himself on the bed. He guides Hinata over and moves him so
his ass was directly in front of his face and Hinata’s face was at his cock level. “ I’m going to eat
your beautiful ass out, and you're going to suck me off,” Kageyama says. Hinata nods and
Kageyama slaps his ass lightly causing Hinata to squeal. “ I want a yes daddy or a no daddy. I
don’t want no non-verbal answers,” Kageyama says. “ Yes daddy,” Hinata says and lowers his
mouth down to lick Kageyama. Kageyama can feel himself twitch so before he is able to cum he
starts to lick Hinata’s colorless hole.

Hinata can feel Kageyama’s tongue penetrate through him and he moans on Kageyama’s dick and
drops down deeper onto him. Hinata gags a little but continues what he is doing. Hinata is thinking
to himself about how big Kageyama is compared to the others. Nowhere near as big as Bokuto’s
though, but it is much similar to Kuroo and Iwaizumi’s. Hinata pulls off of Kageyama’s dick to let
out a loud whimper when he feels Kageyama’s hand on his dick. Kageyama’s whole hand fit on
him perfectly. Hinata leans back down and kitten licks the top of his penis a few times before
going down. Kageyama grunts and bites his free hand when he cums all over Hinata’s face and
Hinata cums all over his hand in return.

Kageyama gets up and grabs him a towel and wipes off his face and kisses him on the lips. “
Thank you daddy,” Hinata says, yawning. “ You’re welcome Hinata,” Kageyama says and cleans
him, and Hinata up some more. He helps Hinata in a pair of panties and gives him his T-shirt to
wear. Hinata looks adorable in his shirt. Kageyama throws his boxers back on and crawls into bed
next to him. They both drift off to sleep in one another’s arms. Hinata can't wait for tomorrow to
come though because he gets to spend all day with Iwaizumi. He made sure to plan an individual
day with all of them, where they can do whatever they want. He is excited because the last time he
was with Iwaizumi he was inside him. Maybe he will go inside him again.
 Purely Innocent 2 Tsukiyama and Kagehina poly
Chapter Summary

Sorry for not uploading in a few days. Work is short-staffed again and I have family
coming for the holiday. I promise I didn't forget about this and I promise I am working
very hard on these updates. Thank you for reading and thank you for showing this
book some love. I'm nearly at 800 kudos. That is just amazing!

So maybe Tsukishima and Kageyama are not the luckiest men on earth. They knew eventually the
world would have to meet their angels. They just didn’t expect it to be this fast. The gang they are
rivaling has made an attempt at their members' lovers. Sugawara Koushi and Oikawa Tooru were
enjoying tea together when someone tried to assault them. Thankfully an off-duty police officer
stopped it before the person was able to attack the two of them. That event triggered something.
Suddenly they are all on guard and talking about having them all in one spot until it passes over.

Bokuto was the one who found a home big enough to hold everyone. With everyone pitching in
they had purchased a house large enough to fit everyone. Twelve bedrooms and 13 bathrooms. A
large bathhouse, the house itself has a five-car garage. They are secluded in the woods, so far away
from people. High tech security has been installed and they are ready for blood. Kageyama and
Tsukishima hated being in the house with all those people but by the end of the day, they are able
to return to their angels and see them.

The day started out as normal as any other day did. They would wake up, eat the breakfast their
angels made for them, and share a kiss with each of them and leave. The other members of the
gang don’t find it weird at all that they stay with them instead of coming home but they made sure
they had room for them just in case they needed a place to stay. Bokuto constantly teases them
about seeing their angels and he loves getting their blushing reaction. Eventually, they will
introduce their angels to the group but until that day, the group will have to wait patiently.

With a goodbye kiss from their boyfriends, Kageyama and Tsukishima were out the door. They
walk the trail up the hill and meet up with Kuroo and Bokuto in the vehicle.

“ Your boyfriends make your lunch again?” Kuroo asks driving off.

“ Yeah! Did they pack anything for us? Those cookies they made last time made me want to cry
for how good they were!” Bokuto says excitedly looking at them. Kageyama laughs and hands him
a bag of cookies for Bokuto to share with Kuroo. He gasps in excitement and admittedly chokes
them down.

“ Are you even able to taste those?” Tsukishima asks snorting at how fast Bokuto is eating. “
Yeah! They taste great!” He attempted to say but with his mouth full no one understood him.
Kuroo reaches over and takes a few to snack on. He takes a bite. “ God, those boyfriends don’t
fuck around when it comes to baking. I can’t wait to meet them,” Kuroo says and eats the rest of
the cookie.

“ One day we’ll let you meet them, just not right now,” Kageyama says looking at his phone.
Tsukishima and Kageyama had programmed the phone that was used by Hinata and Yamaguchi to
show them everything they do. Every text message they get or send out they get a copy. Every
photo saved or taken they can see it. Every app downloaded and website visited they can see it.
Currently, Tsukishima and Kageyama were staring at the cute selfie they had just taken.
Yamaguchi was holding the phone and Hinata was over his shoulder smiling into the camera like
Yamaguchi was doing. Tsukishima had saved it as his background and Kageyama did the same.

They pull up to the house to start going over some details about what was to be discussed at the
meeting. They walk in and greet Akaashi, Kenma, Suga, and Tooru. Yaku and Lev were out
running some errands for the house and Noya, Asahi, and Tanaka was already in the meeting
room. Kageyama and Tsukishima walk in and sit down and soon the others come in as well.

“ Alright today’s discussion is about the Miya twins. I heard through my outside sources,” Daichi
says and points to Asahi, Noya, and Tanaka. “ That they have something big planned with hurting
one of us where it hurts most. We are not sure what that means but we are going to have to be
prepared for anything. They were the ones who sent that spy out to hurt Koushi and Tooru. I found
out through the police station reports I had hacked into,” Daichi explains. When he mentioned the
attempted assault, Iwaizumi visibly tensed. He is still angry about that even when it happened
nearly a month ago. No one blames him or Daichi for being so mad. If anyone of them was in their
shoes they would be the same way. Before Daichi could speak again, Lev burst through the door. “
Guys! Kageyama, Tsukishima. Where do your boyfriends live?” Lev says and he is pail. He looks
like he ran a marathon. This sent nervous chills through Tsukishima and Kageyama.

“ They don’t have an address, they live behind their mom's house in a whole other house,”
Tsukihsima says.

“ Well, then their mom's house is on fire look! And there were two unidentified dead bodies,” Lev
shows them a pic of the house. This sent Kageyama Tsukishima in a frenzy. They both hopped out
of the room with the others hot on their tail. Tsukishima and Kageyama start up the van and whip it
out of the garage. They park it for a few seconds for Kuroo, Bokuto, and Lev to jump in, and they
take off. Daichi looks at the others. “ Let’s follow them in case they need help,” Daichi says and
they leave the room. Suga stops Daichi. “ Is everything okay, the others just left in a flash and we
are worried,” Suga says. Daichi leans down and kisses him on the forehead quickly. “ Yeah, I
think something happened to Kageyama and Tsukishima’s boyfriend's. We will be back soon. I
love you,” Daichi says and walks out the front. Tanaka is driving while Noya is sitting in the
passenger seat. Asahi, Iwaizumi, and Daichi are in the back. They take off and head towards the
side of the woods they normally pick the guys up at. They notice fresh tire tracks leading into the
woods so they follow them. They notice the familiar van and hop out of the vehicle and head
towards the strange looking cottage.

“ This cottage here looks to be far away from the fire, do you think everything is okay?” Noya
asks.

“ I don’t know, I hope so though. And it smells like cookies, do you guys smell that?” Daichi says.

“ Yeah I do and it's making my mouth water,” Tanaka says. They approach the house and hear
sniffles. Daichi looks inside the window and notices Bokuto, Kuroo, Lev, Tsukishima, and
Kageyama standing there around two very girly looking boys. Kageyama is holding the red-haired
one and Tsuksihima is holding the olive-green haired one. Daichi opens the door and lets himself
and the others in and walks over to Bokuto for a report.

---------

Tsukishima and Kageyama drive off quickly ignoring stop signs and pedestrians. No one can stop
them right now. They whip the vehicle down a narrow path and barely put it in park when they run
out. Bokuto, Kuroo, and Lev have a hard time keeping up with them when they run quickly to the
house. They noticed it's not burning but you can see faint flames in the distance. Kageyama bursts
through the door and he and Tsukishima run in. The sudden bang of the door opening makes
Hinata and Yamaguchi jump in fright by the oven they were standing at. Kageyama and
Tsukishima admittedly run over to them and hug them tightly. Yamaguchi and Hinata both hug
them back without really knowing what’s going on. The two angels have barely noticed Bokuto,
Kuroo, and Lev walk through the door to stare at the two of them. Yamaguchi was in a yellow crop
top and black a-line skirt. Hinata was in a navy blue lace crop top and a black a-line skirt as well.
They both had a white daisy flower crown on their heads.

“ What’s going on Yama?” Hinata asks. “ Yeah, what’s going on Tsuki?” Yamaguchi asks. They
pull apart from their tall boyfriends and squeal in fear when they see Bokuto, Kuroo, and Lev
standing there. They hide their faces. Kageyama and Tsukishima laugh and hold them close.

“ They won’t hurt you, they are our friends,” Tsukishima says to them. Sniffling Hinata and
Yamaguchi pull away to look at them, they notice more people are in their house now. They have
never been around this many people before so suddenly they become shy. “ Guys, these are our
boyfriends. Shouyou Hinata, and Tadashi Yamaguchi,” Tsukishima introduces them. Slowly they
peak around their boyfriends and look at all the super tall guys around them. Hinata has always
been the more brave one so he says hi to them while Yamaguchi just waves.

“ OH MY GOD! Why didn’t you tell me they were this cute!” Bokuto says fawning over them.
The oven dings so Hinata walks over and shuts it off and pulls out the cookies they had just made.
“ If we would have known you all were coming we would have made more,” Hinata says and
walks back over to Kageyama to hold his hand. Everyone’s mouths water when they stare at the
cookies. Kageyama whispers something to Tsukishima and he agrees.

“ You guys can make yourselves at home, we are going to talk to them in private about what
happened,” Tsukishima says. They all agree and the four of them make their way to their angel's
bedroom. The rest of the group attacked the cookies in front of them drooling at how good they
were. The pan was emptied in a matter of minutes.

“ So did they identify the bodies?” Iwaizumi asks finishing off the last of his cookie.

“ Yeah, it was the mothers of the two boys. They suffered a gunshot wound to the head before the
house burned. I’m assuming whoever did this didn’t think to walk a mile into the woods to find this
cottage. Thank god. I told Kageyama and Tsukishima and they seemed relieved but not. I think
these boys are going to have to move in with us now, “ Lev says to the two captains.

“ From the looks of what they were wearing and how the house looks, to me it seems like they
were sheltered. I don’t even see a TV or a radio,” Asahi says. Asahi has always been the observant
one out of all of them.

Meanwhile, in the angel's bedroom, they were sitting in the bed. Tsukishima and Kageyama have
to break the news to them. Hearing them cry is going to break their hearts but they have to do this
for their sake.

“ Listen, angels, we have some bad news to share with you,” Kageyama says, making the two of
them look up at them giving them their full attention. “ There was a fire at your mom's house this
afternoon,” Tsuksihima starts. “ Your mother’s didn’t make it out in time, they have… they have
passed on,” Kageyama finishes. Hinata and Yamaguchi start to tear up. “ You mean they went to
heaven?” Yamaguchi asks, trying to hold back his tears. The two of them nod and they start crying.
The two of them get on the bed with their angels and let them cry it out. Their sobs make them
even shed a few tears of their own.

“ I know you guys are really upset right now, but for your safety we want you guys to move in with
us at our house,” Tsukishima says to them.

“ Really we have to move?” Yamaguchi asks, sniffles and wiping his face.

“ Yeah, you two will have to move in with us, but you can decorate the room however you two
would like and you guys can make breakfast, lunch, and dinner for everyone too. I’m sure they
would love it,” Tsukishima adds.

“ When do we move Tsuki?” Hinata asks quietly.

“ Well we will move you guys tonight, I’ll have the guys downstairs help us pack your things up so
we can get you out of here okay?” Kageyama says. Tsukishima lifts Yamaguchi off of him and
Kageyama does the same to Hinata. “ Why don’t you two take a rest and we will pack everything
up into the vehicles and by the time you guys wake up we will be ready to move to your new
house. “ Tsukishima explains. The two angels nod and crawl under the covers and cuddle up with
one another. Crying did take a lot of energy out of them because they fell asleep quickly.

Tsukishima and Kageyama kiss their foreheads and walk out of the room. They see the others are
still there talking to one another quietly. “ Everything go okay?” Daichi asks. “ As good as it could,
they cried themselves to sleep basically. Would you guys mind helping us pack this place up? We
need to move them into our house,” Tsukishima says.

“ Of Tsuki-dude! Noya and I will run to the store quickly and get some boxes and another vehicle,”
Tanaka says while walking out with Noya. “ Hey wait! I’ll come too so we can bring four,” Asashi
says and walks out with them.

“ So where do we start?” Lev asks. Kageyama suggests that they start by going into the bedroom
where the angels were sleeping and quietly pack away all their clothes and stuffed animals.
Tsukishima and Kageyama know how upset the two boys would be if anything was forgotten. The
angel's boyfriends decide it’s best to pack all their clothes, stuffed animals, and anything that
seemed sentimental. Thankfully Asahi had brought another vehicle because the two boys had a lot
of clothes and stuffed animals to pack away. They even packed their kitchen supplies and bathroom
supplies. Thankfully their house was a small one because it did not have a lot in it. They managed
to fill two vehicles full and the third one was pretty packed too. Kuroo had to sit on Bokuto’s on
the way to the house. There was only one vehicle left and Daichi left that for Tsukishima and
Kageyama to take separately so they had privacy. With the help of their friends, they managed to
pack everything up within a few hours.

Once Tsukishima sees them leave he gives Kageyama the thumbs up. Kageyama walks into the
bedroom and shakes them slightly. “ It’s time to wake up you two,” Kageyama says. They both stir
and slowly but surely wake up. They gasped at how empty the room was. “ Where are all of our
animals?” Hinata asks. “ They have been taken to your new home. Do you guys want to go there?”

“ Yeah I think so,” Hinata says looking at Yamaguchi for an answer. “ Yeah, let’s go, but you have
to carry us,” Yamaguchi pouts. Very easily Kageyama was able to pick up Hinata and Yamaguchi
both and carry them out of the room. Tsukishima meets them in the kitchen and takes Hinata. “ I
have the car running and the guys texted me saying everything is at the house. “ Tsukishima says
to Kageyama. Kageyama nods in response. They all get into the vehicle and drive off. Hinata and
Yamaguchi have not been in a car in a very long time so they are both staring out the window at
everything they pass. They are stopped at a stoplight and Hinata notices a dog. “ Tadashi look!”
He says and points. Yamaguchi moves over to him quickly and they both fawn over the dog. They
have never had a pet before but they saw many photos and videos of them. They stare at the dog
and watch as it and its human companion walk away. The light turns green and they drive off
again.

The two of them continue to stare at the world until they watch as they drive up to a very large
house. “ Tsuki, Yama. Is this our new home?” Yamaguchi asks.

“ Yup, this is where you’ll live now. We will introduce you to all of our friends too. They live with
us too,” Kageyama says. Tsukishima parks the vehicle in the garage and opens the door for the two
of them to walk out. They walk out and follow them inside the house. Inside they gasp at how big
the place is, as quickly as they were inside the faster they were to disperse. The two of them ran
straight to the fish tank near the wall and stared at them with big eyes.

“ Wow! Look Tadashi, that one has really pretty colors!” Hinata says pointing it out. Yamaguchi's
eyes widened and stared at it. Tsukishima and Kageyama knew this was going to happen but they
didn’t mind one bit. “ This is so cool Tsuki!” Yamaguchi says, smiling at them.

“ I see you two like the fish tank,” a voice says, making the two of them turn around. They start to
get nervous again from all the people entering the room. Kageyama and Tsukishima move over to
them and hold their hands.

“ Gah! They are so cute! I love your outfits so much! Hi, I’m Koushi Sugawara. You can call me
Suga if you’d like,” Suga said with a smile. Yamaguchi and Hinata relaxed a little at his calm
demeanor. “ Here I’ll introduce you guys to everyone okay?” Kageyama says and starts pointing. “
There is Bokuto and Akaashi, Kuroo and Kenma, Suga and Daichi, Lev and Yaku, Iwaizumi and
Oikawa, Tanaka and Nishinoya and Asashi.” They all wave as their name was called off.

“ These two are Tadashi Yamaguchi and Shouyou Hinata,” Kageyama says. The two of them shyly
wave hi. Suga coos again and whispers to Diachi how much he loves them already.

“ You will get to know all of them soon enough but for now I think we should unpack your clothes
and get you settled in,” Tsukishima says. The two angels nod and bow to the others. “ It’s really
nice to meet you all,” they both say. They follow Tsukishima and Kageyama upstairs and into their
new bedroom. They spent the rest of the day unpacking and getting settled in. The two angels had
a long day, they lost their mom’s and they moved. They are very happy they are all very nice to
them so far. Hopefully, they can become close friends with all of them. The angels can’t wait to get
to know everyone and make them food.

The four of them go into the larger bathroom and take a bath together as the couple they are. They
washed up and went to bed. Tomorrow Hinata and Yamaguchi get to make everyone breakfast so
they fall asleep to the thought of that. The thoughts of their mom’s dying leaving their minds
completely. The angels cuddle into their boyfriends and fall asleep quickly. Despite Kageyama and
Tsukishima being mad that their angels are now out in the open they are happy to know they are
safe and sound here now and they will never be alone.
 Genderbender Tsukiyama
Chapter Summary

I talk about what happened to me growing up only I left out the sad parts. I actually
tried to kill myself from the amount of pain I was in. The surgery I had made me feel
like a new person. I used Tsukishima and Yamaguchi to portray what had happened to
me. Yamaguchi is lucky though since he had someone with him. I had no one other
than the doctor believing me. I had seven endometriosis spots cauterized off of my
right ovary. Also sorry for the lack of stories my life is insane right now between the
holidays and work.

It has become obvious to all the guys that they are now girls and not turning back any time soon.
Thankfully all of their boyfriends who love them for them are not bothered by it. Girl or guy, they
still love them and for that they are grateful. Even their families have learned to adapt to this, some
were harder than others but they eventually got used to it. Kuroo was offered a full ride to college
for the serum he created but it was a complete accident and he has no idea how he even created it.
Kuroo turned down the offer because he was content where he was and he did not want to be far
away from his Kenma.

Things were going great for everyone actually. No complaints were said other than Yamaguchi.
Yamaguchi for some reason has been having a very hard time these past couple of months. He has
been in constant pain and it’s affecting him mentally now. He told his mom and his dad, they blew
him off. He explained it to his doctor and they gave him birth control. The birth control made him
sick to his stomach and all he does is stay home and sleep. He goes to practice but when the wave
of pain hits him he has to sit out. Tsukishima has been trying his damn hardest to help his lover.
His heart hurts seeing him in this much pain. They haven’t had sex in a few months due to how
painful intercourse is to him. The other guys who turned into girls help out Yamaguchi as well to
the best of their ability. They feel bad for him.

Yamaguchi would hold a heating pad on his stomach during these events. The pad has burned him
on more than one occasion. The pain is getting so intense and with the additive of birth control, he
is done. He is now depressed and sad and has no motivation to do anything. Tsukishima would
come over to comfort him and all Yamaguchi could do is cry and hold his side. Tsukishima has
had enough of this and made Yamaguchi make a doctor appointment again and this time he was
going to go with him. Tsukishima stayed the night at his house and got up the next morning with
him and took him to the doctors. Once inside and the doctor walks in, it is a new one compared to
his last one. This one is a female.

“ Hello, I’m doctor Macarella. I have looked into your history and you were previously a guy is
that right?” She asked setting the clipboard down and shakes hands with Tsukishima and
Yamaguchi. “ Yeah, I was. It’s a long story, but I’m sure you have heard of it,” Yamaguci says
quietly. She nods. “ Of course I have. I thought that was so cool,” She smiles sweetly. She sits
down in a chair and gets closer to them. “ So why don’t you tell me what’s going on? I will not
judge you at all. I am here to listen to you,” she explains. Yamaguchi wants to cry because finally,
someone other than his friends and his boyfriend is willing to listen to him.

“ Well, it started a few months after my first few periods. My period became extremely heavy and
long. I was on it for over two months at one point…” Yamaguchi looks down embarrassed.
Tsukishima holds his hand and rubs it. “ I have had this intense pain like a sea urchin in my side. It
hurts in my back and in my right abdominal side as well. It makes my right leg from my hip to my
knee feel like there is hot water running down it. Then when I have sex with my boyfriend it’s
extremely painful,” Yamaguchi blushed red when he spoke of his sex life. He was expecting the
doctor to laugh at him but instead, she writes down a few notes and ponders for a moment.

“ I think I understand what is going on. I think you have something called endometriosis. It affects
a lot of women every year and what you just described to me sounds like it. The only way for me
to tell is to have laparoscopic surgery. It’s a small incision by your pelvis and belly button. You
will go under general anesthesia and it will only take 30 minutes to do. Would you like to give it
some thought?” She explains and asks. Yamaguchi shouts yes scaring them both. “ Sorry… But
yes please give me the surgery I can’t handle the pain anymore,” Yamaguchi says. Tsukishia has
stayed silent.

“ Right, I’ll schedule it for three days from now and send you home with a pamphlet. You will
need to be out of work and school for a week and after that, you should be okay,” She says and
leaves to set up the appointment. Yamaguchi gets dressed and looks over at his silent boyfriend,
who is reading the pamphlet given to him.

“ You okay Tsuki?” Yamaguchi asked.

“ Yeah, I’m okay. You know endometriosis sounds serious. It says here extreme cases lead to
infertility and it also matches all the symptoms you have,” Tsukishima says and points out all the
information. “ It also says the surgery is the best thing, as much I hate you going into surgery. I
know how much this will help you. I’ll be here for you every step of the way,” Tsukishima was
tackled into a tight hug and kiss in front of a crowd of people making Tsukishima turns bright red.
He pulls away from Yamaguchi to glare at her and she giggles.

“ Here you are, Tadashi Yamaguchi. Your surgery time is 9 am Wednesday. Don’t eat or drink
after midnight on Tuesday,” The nurse smiles and hands him a packet. They say thank you and
leave the building. Tsukishima takes them back to his house considering his mom made them
dinner. Yamaguchi stays with the Tsukishima’s more than his own house considering his dad is
still sore about the whole girl thing. Yamaguchi since he is 18 plans on not telling his mom or dad
about the surgery either considering they would just lecture him about not being in pain. His mom
even suggested therapy because she thought he needed therapy. Yamaguchi just does not like being
around his toxic family and thankfully Yamaguchi’s boyfriend and his family treat her so well.
Tsuki’s mom just finished dinner when they got home so he was able to eat a nice hot meal.
During dinner, she told Tsuik’s mom about the surgery, and she seemed happy for him finally now
getting the help she needed.

Wednesday comes fast and the surgery itself went fast. Yamaguchi is already home with
Tsukishma recovering. Turns out he did have endometriosis and he was not crazy. The doctor
managed to remove all of it. The whole day was spent sleeping and relaxing with his boyfriend.
The next day however Yamaguchi woke up and started crying. Tsukishima heard the crying and
got really concerned.

“ Tadashi are you okay?” Tsukishma asks quickly and rubs his back.

“ Yeah, I am. These are happy tears. I don’t have any pain anymore,” Yamaguchi says wiping his
face smiling at Tsuksihma.

“ That’s great. I’ll go make us some breakfast. Remember we have to take it easy okay?”
“ Yes Tsuki, I know. I love you and I can’t wait for next month. We can start having sex again,”
Yamaguchi says and smiles at him. Tsukishima swallows hard and walks out of the room.
Yamaguchi giggles and rubs his stomach. Finally, he is pain-free after almost a year. He can now
live peacefully.
 Hinata Harem Part 4.2
Chapter Summary

Sorry for the lack of uploads. Please don't kill me I promise I am still working very
hard at everyone's requests.

Iwaizumixhinata

Hinata wakes up from his slumber next to Kageyama. He smiles and kisses his cheek before
getting up and getting dressed. The house is still silent with snores and little to no movement.
Hinata has decided since he is awake so early and he has a pretty outfit on, so he is ready to
conquer the day. Hinata walks into his kitchen and very quietly starts making breakfast for all the
guys staying over at his house.

Hinata is flipping a pancake when he feels strong arms wrap around his waist. He looks up and it is
Kuroo. Kuroo smiles at him and offers him a helping hand. Hinata is more than happy to have help
in the kitchen. Kuroo actually took over cooking for him and made him sit his ‘pretty little ass
down and relax’. Hinata tried to argue but he didn’t want to make Kuroo upset. He sat down at the
table and sipped on his coffee quietly. Laughing and giggling whenever Kuroo told him a cheesy
joke or roasted one of the guys in the living room. With the way everyone was sleeping Bokuto
was on one couch with Akaashi sleeping on him peacefully and right below them was Atsumu and
Osamu. Osamu is far away from his annoying twin brother and closer to Kenma. Kenma and
Kuroo had slept on the floor with them while Iwaizumi and Oikawa were on the loveseat. Iwaizumi
is holding onto Oikawa while Oikawa sleeps peacefully on his chest. Hinata thinks it's a nice
scene. It makes him kind of jealous because most of them are in relationships. Sure he can sleep
with them and have fun any time but nothing further than that. He may be oblivious but he knows
how relationships work. Hinata just doesn’t know yet that the couples that are having fun with him
want them to join them.

Bokuto and Akaashi have agreed that adding him to their relationship would mean more fun times,
and not just in bed either. Oikawa and Iwaizumi want to add him to their relationship so they can
brag about having a beautiful boyfriend to people. Tendou and Ushijima haven’t given their reason
yet but those two give off bad vibes to the others. Atsumu and Osamu both hate one another and
hate the whole situation. They have bets placed on who will steal Hinata’s heart first. Of course, no
one knows the twin's plans because if they did they would put a stop to their fun. Kuroo and
Kenma both just love Hinata for who he is. They love his personality and they love how adorable
he is. They just want to make him happy. Kageyama has had a massive crush on the tangerine
since their first quick attack. He has never felt this way for a boy before. Tsukishima was into
Hinata at first but he soon changed his mind to one of Hinata’s close friends and he is trying his
hardest to get with him. All in all the only candidates to win over Hinata’s heart are Oikawa and
Iwaizumi, Bokuto and Akaashi, Kenma and Kuroo, and Kageyama. Hinata just doesn’t know that.
He thinks everyone has good intentions towards him, but he will soon find out in the next coming
days.

“ Hey, Chibi-chan, why don’t you wake everyone up for some breakfast, it's just about done,”
Kuroo says and kisses his forehead walking away from the stove to the cabinet near him. Hinata
nods and gets up. He walks into the living room and opens the curtains. “ Time to wake up
everyone, Kuroo and I made breakfast,” Hinata says cheerfully. Everyone stirs but does not quite
wake up. Hinata looks over at the strange person that entered the room and its Kageyama. He
walks to him and gives him a big hug. “ Good morning boke,” Kageyama says. Hinata smiles. “
Good morning Bakayama,” Hinata says. He then pouts. “ They won’t wake up and breakfast is
going to be soon,” Hinata says. Kageyama sighs and then smiles evilly. “ Hinata why are you
naked?” Kageyama says. Hinata looks at him confused and sure as hell everyone sat up quickly
and grougly to look for their sunshine.

Hinata giggles. “ I’m not naked Kageyama, but now that you are all awake breakfast is going to be
ready soon. Kuroo and I made it,” Hinata smiles and walks back towards the kitchen. Eventually,
everyone is up and in the kitchen enjoying the food Kuroo and Hinata have worked so hard on to
make. Once everyone was done eating they helped clean up the kitchen area and discussed what
everyone was doing today. Most of them were going home and others didn’t have far to go. No one
was going to bring up the elephant in the room which was the fact that Iwaizumi is the first one to
have a date with Hinata. Everyone including Oikawa, who was Iwaizumi’s boyfriend, was jealous.
Hinata gave everyone a big hug and kiss on the cheek before they all left. Most just left the house
for a few hours instead of actually returning home. Oikawa made plans with his nephew to be sure
he kept himself busy and distracted.

“ So where are we going for our date Iwaizumi?” Hinata asks, looking at him with his big amber
eyes.

“ Well, I have never really been on a date before so I’m not too sure,” Iwaizumi says.

“ Really? You and the great king don’t go out on dates?”

“ Not really. I mean we do but we have been together for so long it's hard to tell what is a date and
what isn’t a date. Usually, when we are alone we just spend it studying or cuddling and watching a
movie. We don’t go out much,” Iwaizumi explains.

“ I see, well let's make this date lots of fun then! We can go ice skating!” Hinata exclaims
excitedly. Iwaizumi pales. “ Alright yeah let’s go.”

Hinata runs upstairs and puts on a different outfit a little warmer considering they were going into
an indoor ice rink. Hinata decides on a pair of black leggings and a plain white t-shirt, he pulls on a
red hoodie as well. “ Okay, I’m ready Iwaizumi. Let’s go!” Hinata says and holds his hand.
Iwaizumi smiles at his excitement and follows him out. He wants to do more things with Hinata but
for now, he wants to enjoy this private date with him. He doesn’t want to pressure him into
anything he doesn’t want to do. Lowkey though Iwaizumi doesn’t want to do anything sexual
today. I mean don’t get him wrong who wouldn’t love to get their hands on Hinata, but today he
just wants to have fun and enjoy this. Maybe this will win brownie points for Oikawa and himself
in the end results of who actually wins Hinata’s heart.

Iwaizumi and Hinata reach the indoor skating rink and enter. There aren't many people out on the
ice, just a few old couples enjoying themselves. Iwaizumi lets out a shaky sigh and watches as
Hinata very easily skates out onto the ice. “ Come Iwaizumi! It’s fun!” Hinata says and skates
away from him. Iwaizumi skates out onto the ice but stays close to the edge. Hinata is moving so
carefree through the ice. He is very good at it. Iwaizumi can’t take his eyes off of him as he weaves
on the ice and even spins on one foot. When he lands another spin he moves to Iwaizumi. “ Aren’t
you going to come out?”

“ Um, well I would but I have never done anything like this before, and watching you do it makes
it look so easy,” Iwaizumi says. Hinata giggles. “ I’m only good because my little sister and I come
here almost every weekend. We love coming here. Yamaguchi sometimes comes here too and we
skate together. He is way better than me, he can twist and jump and spin at the same time. It’s so
cool to watch!” Hinata says. He grabs Iwaizumi’s hand and guides him out onto the ice. With a
firm hand holding him Iwaizumi is skating. He soon gets the hang of it and gets a bit brave and lets
go of Hinata’s hand. Iwaizumi is laughing as they are both moving so eloquently across the ice.
Hinata moves closer to Iwaizumi and takes his hand. Iwaizumi slips a little and he falls down,
taking Hinata with him. Iwaizumi lands hard on the ice on his back and Hinata lands on his
stomach.

“ Oh my god I’m so sorry are you okay?” Iwaizumi asks freaking out lightly. Hinata bursts out
laughing and then Iwaizumi does. “ That was fun, I haven’t fallen down in a long time. I almost
forgot how that felt,” Hinata says looking at Iwaizumi. “ Yeah well I’m happy to bring back that
memory for you,” Iwaizumi says, and gets up with the help of Hinata. “ Hey why don’t we go get
some lunch, how does that sound?” Iwaizumi asks. “ Oh yes! Food sounds great!” Hinata says and
they move off the ice rink. They both head to a small restaurant and order meat buns to eat outside.
The whole day was spent talking about small things and getting to know one another. If it was
possible Iwaizumi is even more smitten for the ginger now than before, but he does have to admit
he misses Oikawa. Oikawa is looking forward to juicy details about today's date but having dirty
sex just doesn’t sound pleasing to him. Being with Hinata is just enough and watching his eyes
light up about something that excites him makes his heart skip a beat.

The two of them finish their food and return back to Hinata’s place. Hinata finds Kenma, Kuroo,
Akaashi, Bokuto, Osamu, and Atsumu in his living room horsing around with each other and just
having a good time. Before Hinata joins the excitement he turns to Iwaizumi. “ I had a lot of fun
today thank you for everything,” Hinata smiles at him. Iwaizumi blushes. “ You’re welcome. I’m
going to return to flattykawa now. Thank you for taking me ice skating. I had a lot of fun,”
Iwaizumi says and leans down and kisses Hinata sweetly. Hinata kisses back and gives him a big
hug before watching him leave. He walks fully into his house only to duck out of the way from a
shoe flying at him.

“ Woah! Will you calm down Atsumu, you nearly hit Hinata!” Osamu says angrily. “ Oh shit sorry
Hinata,” Atsumu says to him.

“ It’s okay guys! Oh, can we go into my backyard and play volleyball!” Hinata asks nicely. Who
are they to say no to him? Hinata spends the rest of the evening playing volleyball with them and
looking forward to his next date. He loves all of his boyfriends and friends so much.
 Mpreg 5: Bokuaka
Chapter Summary

I'm so sorry but I was told to make some Angst in this series. I hate crying and I cried
writing this because it hit home for me. Anyways skip if you don't like heartache. This
is about stillbirth.

The packhouse is continuously growing. It has been a few months since Kenma’s pregnancy news.
Yaku was the next one to announce his pregnancy. He and Lev finally did it. They are having a
child together. Keiji’s triplet boys are all now a year and a half and the other children are growing
fast as well. The house is still chaotic at times but everything is going great. Noya and Asahi have
come back from their travels to stay with them for a while, and Tadashi and Kei have returned as
well. Tadashi and Shouyou have grown closer together despite Kei and Tobio’s liking. They still
have an ongoing beef with one another, but they hide it well, and believe it or not. They work very
well together at work. It’s outside of work that things get iffy. If they are not throwing jabs at one
another they are buying expensive things for their husbands and children. Tadashi is further along
than Kenma, he is pregnant with a baby girl. Four of the packhouse omegans are pregnant.

Each day everyone either goes to work or does their own thing or helps one another out. It’s a nice
cycle. Everyone has been helping each other out with the kids and with the pregnant omega’s.
Tooru’s twins are reaching five months old now and Koushi and Shouyou’s babies are growing up
at a fast pace too. Koushi wants to have another child but he wants to wait on that. His son is more
than enough right now for him. Plus helping the others out with their children is satisfying his baby
fever.

Currently, all the Omega’s are sitting in the massive living room with their children playing
amongst themselves. The triplet boys are being loud and goofy as usual making the other babies in
the room laugh and clap at them. Keiji the last few days has not been feeling the greatest and he
has made that known to everyone. This pregnancy was different compared to the last one. He has
had morning sickness nearly every day and he is so tired he can barely stay awake. If it wasn’t for
the other Omega’s and Alpha’s in the house he would be lost. Keiji would especially be lost
without his amazing husband. The triplets have even helped him out in little ways. They always
make him feel better. Every day when he wakes up Koutarou is there to help him sit up, get
dressed, and help him down the stairs. Keiji just stays downstairs all day long and relies on the
omega’s to help him out with the triplet boys. It does hurt him and makes him feel bad for asking
them to do so much for them but no one is complaining. Koushi and Yaku have been the two most
helpful omega’s in the house. They clean, cook, and help out as much as possible. Before Keiji got
pregnant again he was the one helping with all those things. He just feels useless right now.

Keiji today has felt more miserable than usual. He feels like someone is stabbing his back and his
head is spinning. He can barely comprehend what his child is saying to him right now.

“ Look, mommy! It's a picture I drew with us! There’s you, daddy, me, Rin, and Yuno. I made sure
to make your tummy big because you have our siblings in there!” Yukino says in baby gibberish.
Keiji just smiles and nods and starts to feel a wave of hotness. Sensing the distress, Keiji is in, and
the other omega’s turn to him.
“ You okay there Keiji?” Tadashi asks. He was sitting right next to him. He puts his hand on his
forehead. “ You’re burning up!” Tadashi says. Koushi steps into action. “ Tadashi please watch
after Norman for me. I’m taking him to the hospital, Shouyou help me to the car,” Koushi hands
Norman over to Tadashi. Shouyou and Koushi got up and helped Keiji out of the house. The
triplets were screaming and crying in distress as they watched their mom leave them. Kenma is
trying to calm them down. Tooru’s twins start crying from the triplets crying and Norman and
Grey start crying as they watch their mom’s leave the house. Tadashi, Yaku, Kenma, and Tooru
are trying super hard to get the screaming kids to calm down as everything goes down. Shouyou
and Koushi get Keiji into Koushi’s vehicle and buckle him in. Koushi runs over to the driver's side
and starts up the vehicle he rolls the window down when he notices Shouyou is standing there.

“ I should come too…”

“ No Shouyou you need to stay here and help the others out with the children we will call or text
you guys the details,” Koushi says.

“ Okay, just please stay safe and Keiji I hope you feel better soon. Your sons are in good hands,”
Shouyou says and steps away. He waves goodbye and watches Koushi speed off. Shouyou sighs
and walks back inside to chaos. Every child is crying extremely loudly and it breaks his heart.
Especially when the Bokuto triplets are clinging onto Kenma as their lives depended on it. Tooru’s
little boy and girl are crying. His own son along with Koushi’s son Norman is crying as well.
Shouyou walks over to Tadashi who is holding Norman and Grey and he takes Grey and starts to
sing to him lightly bouncing him up and down. Eventually, everyone calms down. Tooru had to
leave the room with his twins to separate them from the others so they could potentially nap.
Norman was asleep in Tadashi’s arms and Grey was being quiet and clinging onto his mom tightly.
The triplets are still holding onto Kenma sniffling. Yaku made him over to them and helped Kenma
calm them down. It went as well as it could. They are still clearly upset about their mom just up
and leaving them.

At the hospital, Koushi is in the ER room with Keiji as they wait for Koutarou and the doctor to
come in. Koushi is holding Keiji's hand and rubbing his knuckles to calm him down and help him
relax. “ When Koutarou gets here, do you want me to leave or stay?” Koushi asks. “ Please stay,”
Keiji weakly says. Having other omega’s around during a time like this is vital to them. Keiji had
Yaku and Kenma there for the birth of the first batch of triplets. Now he has Koushi and soon his
loud child-like husband. Speaking of loud husband Koutarou himself comes barreling through the
ER and finds Keiji right away.

“ Keiji, sweet love of my life, are you okay? You look like you’re in pain, are you in pain my sweet
love?” Koutarou says and kisses Keiji all over his face and holds his other free hand. Koushi
smiles at how much Koutarou loves Keiji. It reminds him of how much Daichi loves him. “ I’m
okay Ko, I’m just having some strange pains and I don’t feel very good,” Keiji explains.

“ Strange pains, oh baby that’s not good. Hang in their little guys,” Koutarou says and kisses
Keiji’s stomach. Soon the doctor comes in and does his examination and ultrasound. He is staring
at the screen longer than Keiji likes. Koushi keeps rubbing Keiji's knuckles to let him know he is
there for him. Keiji is very grateful to have his husband and one of his best friends by his side.

“ Keiji Bokuto, I’m not going to sugar coat anything. You are 29 weeks along and you are in
premature labor. Two of the babies in your stomach are fine and I can detect a fetal heartbeat but
the one on the right side has stopped developing at 26 weeks. Your baby is stillborn,” the doctor
explains. Keiji admittedly starts sobbing and Koutarou is crying as well. Koushi is crying but
trying to stay strong for their sake.
The doctor gives them a sympathetic look. “ You are in labor right now and we need to perform an
emergency c-section to save the other two. The other doctor who did your previous test should
have caught this sooner. If it means anything you are about to birth to two girls and one boy. The
boy is the one who did not make it. You did nothing wrong and there was no way to prevent this
from happening. It’s very common in triplet cases that one will not make it to full term,” The
doctor explains to them. Keiji can’t form real words right now but Koutarou can. He says thank
you to the doctor and they shake hands. The doctor leaves and lets the nurses take over to prep
Keiji for surgery.

“ Sir, you are going to need to leave for this,” one nurse said to Koushi.

“ No, “ Keiji says. “ I… I need him here,” Keiji says. The nurse nods and helps Koushi and
Koutarou get ready for the delivery room.

They make it into the delivery room and begin the procedure. They remove the first little girl and
present her to them. Keiji hasn’t been able to stop crying. He feels even weaker right now because
one of his babies will be stillborn. He is very grateful for the two girls he has, but he can’t shake
off that one of his children is dead. He feels like he failed his husband for this but he knows this is
a normal thing, unfortunately. He wants to name the stillborn and give him a proper burial. He will
celebrate his birthday with his girls and maybe he and his husband can get a tattoo for him. Keiji
just has to keep thinking positively because his boys and now girls need him, and so does his
husband.

The second girl is born and brought to them to see. Keiji is so happy to have two little girls in his
life now. He just wishes the other one was alive. Next to be delivered was the stillborn. The doctor
brings the baby to them. The baby is blue in color and lifeless. The other doctors and nurses leave
with the two girls in the NICU. Koushi, Koutarou, and Keiji are staring at the small baby in his
arms. They decided to name the baby Ena, meaning a gift from god.

“ I want to have a funeral for him, and I want him cremated so I can keep some of his ashes,” Keiji
says sniffling. “ I agree, I also want to get his footprint printed so I can get a tattoo memorial on
me,” Kouatrou says.

“ Would you guys like me to take a photo of you guys before the baby is taken away?” Koushi
asks. Keiji nods and hands him his phone. Koushi snaps a bunch of photos of them. Koushi left the
room for a few minutes to give the couple some alone time. He walked over to the NICU and
looked at the two small girls in there and smiled. They are twitching and have pretty baby pink hats
on their heads. They look so cute. Koushi feels arms wrap around him and he looks up. It's Daichi,
he is still in his uniform, meaning he isn’t home yet. He texted Daichi that he was at the hospital
with Keiji and he still has not told Daichi the news. It’s not his place to talk about that stuff.

“ Hey honey, I figured I’d stop in and say hi before heading home, have you been crying?” Daichi
asks, getting scared for Koushi’s sake. Koushi tears up again.

“ Yeah I have, it’s not my place to say but I’m sure they won’t mind a visitor other than me,”
Koushi says and takes his husband's hand and guides him to their room. Koushi knocks lightly. “
Hey, Daichi came to visit, he doesn’t know what’s going on but would you like him to come in?”
Koushi says quietly. Koutarou says to come in and they do. Daichi can sense the sadness in the air
and he can tell something isn’t alright. “ Hey Daichi, this is my son Ena,” Koutarou says and shows
him to Daichi. Daichi notices he is blue and not breathing. He puts the pieces together himself and
realizes the baby was stillborn. “ He is beautiful, he looks just like you Keiji,” Daichi says holding
the lifeless infant.

Daichi after a few minutes of holding the baby gives it back to them and leaves to head home.
They had asked him to keep the news to himself until Keiji and Koutarou were ready to announce
it. They need time to heal. Eventually, they gave up and the doctor left with the stillborn. Keiji
made sure that the girls were in the room when they took him out so that way he had a distraction.
He loves his two little girls. He and Koutarou stayed in the hospital for a few days with their small
girls. The triplet boys came and visited them too and were so happy to be older brothers to two little
sisters. They didn’t understand what was going on. They know they have a little brother too but he
was in heaven. They think that’s so cool but they don’t really understand what’s going on. The
news of the stillborn hit the other omega’s hard. They felt so bad for what Keiji is going through.

A week has gone by and it's the day of the funeral. Koutarou and Keiji both have a necklace with
some ashes in it and an an urn in their house. They have a small memorial for Ena. Everyone was
crying at the funeral. The children didn’t know what was going on but they were surprisingly quiet
and they couldn’t understand why everyone was crying.

Koutarou eventually got a tattoo for his stillborn son and Keiji got one too. Some days are hard for
Keiji and others are okay. It’s going to take time to get over this but he will eventually be okay
again. They named their daughters Mira and Angel. Their daughters are absolutely beautiful and he
can’t help but wonder if Ena would have looked like them or one of the other boys. He misses him
but he will never forget him and he will make sure his children never forget him either. Keiji just
has to take it one step at a time. He couldn’t have asked for a better life and he loves his children
with all his heart. Even his little Ena up in heaven, who he will see one day down the road.
 Catboy Hinata Shouyou ( Daisuga/Bokuaka) punishment
Chapter Summary

This is part two. Hinata is a brat and Daichi spanks him.

It has been nearly three months and Hinata’s heat still has not come, but he is starting to show
signs. His boyfriend’s, or people who don’t regard him as a human, his mates have noticed
changes. Hinata is usually a well behaved sweet boy. He will do everything that is asked of him.
He does all of his chores, helps cook meals, and helps everyone relax. They started noticing subtle
changes in the hybrid's behavior.

The four of them obviously have done their research and found that right before the hybrid’s heat
starts. The hybrid goes through stages. The first stage was eating, they eat an obscene amount of
food. They will eat so much they’ll make themselves sick. They eat and store away the energy
from the food while they are in heat, for extra energy of course. The second stage is the consent
brat stage. This stage is usually the one that sticks throughout the whole process up until the hybrid
has been bred. The hybrid usually becomes very disobedient and will not stop unless punished or
given what they want. The third stage is the nesting process, where the hybrid will take clothes that
his mates wear and he creates a nest with them. The hybrid needs the scent of his mates constantly,
this stage also makes them very needy and attention-starved. The third stage also makes the second
stage more prominent. This stage brings out the worst brat side. The fourth stage is the final stage.
This stage can be painful for the hybrid. The hybrid will experience intense cramps and constant
heat. The hybrid usually chooses to not wear no clothes during this stage and will not leave the nest
it has created. When the cramps die down then the hybrid is ready to be bred. The hybrid will not
have any memory of what is going on during this stage. The only thing on their mind is to be bred,
filled up with pups. The heat usually lasts a whole week. After a week, and the whole process is
done, the hybrid will sleep up to three days. After that, the hybrid will be okay and back to their
normal self.

The start of this change is when Suga and Hinata were making dinner with one another. Hinata
kept eating little snacks and he was eating an obscene amount before dinner was even done. Suga
looked over and saw him eat a few cut veggies for the stew, which isn’t a big deal, but after the
fourth time, he turned to him Hinata had eaten a few of the biscuits that were just taken out.

“ Hey, save some for the rest of us,” Suga said. Hinata swallowed his food. “ Okay! Sorry I’m just
super hungry and I can’t wait for the food to be done,” Hinata says adding the last of the
ingredients to the stew pot. “ I get that, why don’t you go wash up real quick, and then by the time
you are done with that, the food should be ready and the others will be home,” Suga says and runs
his hand through the hybrid's orange fluffy hair. The hybrid nods and runs off to get changed and
take a shower. Suga finishes the rest of the meal and is about to start setting the table. The front
door opens and Akaashi walks in.

“ Hey, Suga what’s up?” He says and hangs up his coat and scarf. “ Where is Shouyou?” He asks,
walking into the kitchen to give Suga a hand. “ I told him to get washed up for dinner. He was
snacking a lot before the meal so I hope he can finish his meal,” Suga says and sets the stew down
in the center of the table. Akaashi looks at Suga. “ Koushi, did you just say he was snacking a lot?”
Akaashi asks. Suga looks up at him considering he didn’t use his nickname. It takes Suga a second
to realize what Akaashi just asked him. “ Oh my god, could he be starting his heat?” Akaashi
shrugs his shoulders.

“ He very well could be, we should see if he eats dinner and if he starts acting out then we will
know for sure. “ The door opens again this time there are two familiar voices. The hard-working
husbands come walking in. “ Hey, guys!” Bokuto says and kisses his husband sweetly before
sitting down. They say their hellos and greetings to one another before sitting down at the table.
Before Daichi can open his mouth to ask where their sweet hybrid is, he comes running downstairs
from his shower. He is wearing one of Bokuto’s shirts and his shorts. Hinata takes his spot in
between Bokuto and Daichi and starts to plate his food. The rest of the group already had their
plates filled with food and they are making small talk at the table.

“ I have been approved to run for governor now, I’m curious to see how far I get,” Daichi says.
Everyone claps for him excitedly. It’s exciting news because Daichi has worked very hard to
secure his spot and position as an important member of society. “ That’s super exciting Daichi, I’m
so proud of you!” Suga says and kisses his husband. The distraction from the sudden buzz has
everyone’s attention on Daichi so Hinata takes this as his chance to grab more food. He fills his
plate again and starts eating again. He can’t figure out where on earth he is so hungry today.

“ Did you figure who you want to run with?” Akaashi asks.

“ Yeah I did, I asked Iwaizumi Hajime to be my vice president if I made it. Then the person to take
my spot at the station is…” Daichi was cut off.

“ ME! He asked me! Keiji aren’t you proud!” Bokuto says. They laugh at his enthusiasm. “ Yea I
am very proud of you Ko,” Akaashi says and kisses his cheek.

Hinata has been rather quiet at the table tonight. Daichi reaches into the pot to put more food on his
plate when he notices it is nearly gone. “ Jeez the stew went fast, it was very good Koushi,” Daichi
says. Suga looks at him. “ I had that thing full, did you all have seconds?” Suga asks. “ I didn’t but
I am full anyways,” Akaashi says. “ I had a big plate but I was hoping for some more,” Bokuto says
looking at the empty stewpot. Hinata gets very quiet now and stares at his plate. He just realized
what he did and now he feels horrible. He had three full plates and he is still hungry. Suga looks at
Hinata. “ Shouyou you did say you were hungry earlier, did you have seconds? It’s okay if you did.
I just want to know the truth.” Hinata looks down at his empty plate and then back up at his
boyfriend’s. “ I did have more than seconds I’m sorry! I’m just so hungry!” Hinata says and starts
to get teary-eyed.

“ Heyheyheyhey it’s okay. No one is mad at you right?” Suga said and got up to pet Hinata’s ears.
“ Yeah, Shouyou no one is mad at you, glad to see you have a good appetite though!” Bokuto
laughs holding his hand. No one can really be mad at Hinata, he just wanted some extra food, there
is nothing wrong with that. He is not eating everything on site so that's a plus. After convincing
Hinata it’s okay he is dismissed from the table to help clean up and put things away. He did with a
big smile on his face. Everyone spent the rest of the night talking about their day and what is going
on tomorrow. Akaashi is going to be home all day tomorrow with Hinata considering he doesn’t
have to do much more with his book. Just small edits that he can do at the house. Hinata loudly
yawned and announced he was going to bed. He usually sleeps with the couples every night or he
will sleep in his own room. No one really minded where he slept. If he fell asleep on their bed they
would just gently lift him and move him to a better position. He is very cuddly in his sleep and will
snuggle right into his boyfriends. Once Hinata left Suga announced that their hybrid will be
starting his heat soon. “ So that means we have to watch out for him? Iwaizumi said when Tooru is
in his stages he turns into a complete brat and he nearly had to punish him every day for the things
he did,” Daichi said.
“ Kuroo told me that Kenma got very clingy and angry with him when he wasn’t getting enough
attention,” Bokuto says.

“ So if he misbehaves then what should we do? We can’t give in every time and if we don’t do
anything he could get extremely bad. I read stories about them breaking things on purpose and
throwing tantrums. I even read about them getting violent, hitting their masters,” Akaashi says. The
four of them pounder for a moment. Akaashi continues. “ I also read that certain punishments are
very bad to use, and there are some that work wonders. One punishment that is not good for them
is to be locked in isolation, another bad one is screaming at them, they hate being yelled at and it
causes a lot of emotional distress. Another big one is violence. A lot of masters ignore this one
though, they believe in beating them into starting their heat early, such as whipping them and
beating them senseless,” Akaashi explains. No one is going to do those things to Hinata. Hinata
was slapped on the wrist a few times but that was a completely different situation back then. “ I do
have a recommendation though, I have read that it is the best way. I suggest spanking, just a heavy
hand spanking with no implements unless necessary,” Akaashi says and looks at the others.

“ You mean to say spanking him is the best way to get the point across?” Suga asks.

“ I did hear Kuroo talk about how Tadashi freaked out on Tsukishima and he spanked Tadashi
really good and after that, he was much better, Kuroo never did anything like that to Kenma though
because he listened and did what he was told. I can ask Tsukishima if he has done it once or more
than few times,” Bokuto says.

“ I heard Iwaizumi talk about spanking Tooru. Tooru had a full-blown tantrum and Iwaizumi
spanked him for it. The next day he got mad and started pulling glass cups out of the cabinets and
through them on the floor to break them. Iwaizumi said he used his belt on him and he quickly
stopped his brat act for the rest of the time,” Daichi says.

“ Well, if I had to choose, I choose spanking but I don’t want to use anything else on him unless it’s
necessary. He should not be that bad,” Suga says. They all agree on that because no one wants to
hurt him. They love Shouyou and they love spoiling him. Hinata is a sweetheart to them, they have
never had any problems with him because of how well-behaved he is. The only thing he ever did
wrong was forgetting to clean up the kitchen and start dinner which is what Bokuto asked him to
do before they left. Hinata was super excited to cook them all a big meal but he had fallen asleep
on accident and forgot to do both things. He had a slight headache and fell asleep on the living
room couch. Hinata felt so bad for not doing what he asked and he did cry pretty hard too. They all
gave in though and forgave him, he had a headache so he had a very good reason.

The thing is, they didn’t know how wrong Suga was going to be. After that night the next morning,
Akaashi was left alone with the hybrid. Hinata has continuously been eating that morning. Before
everyone left for their jobs they all corrected him on this. First, he was eating his cereal at lightning
speed, Daichi warned him to slow down so he wouldn’t get an upset stomach. Then Bokuto was
nice and offered to make him some bacon. Hinata nearly ate the whole pack. Bokuto got just three
pieces out of that, he said ‘ Jeez, I wish I had your appetite. Take it easy though Sho, the last thing
we need is you to get sick’. Bokuto didn’t know that Daichi already warned him until they were in
the vehicle on their way to work. Bokuto made sure to text Akaashi to make sure he wasn’t eating
too much. The next person to warn him was Suga when Hinata was eating some grapes. Suga had
just washed some to pack for his lunch when he looked over at Hinata taking a handful and eating
them. “ Hey! Didn’t Daichi just tell you to stop eating, I just washed those for my lunch,” Suga
says glaring at him. Hinata stares at him and continues to eat the grapes. “ I’m sorry, It’s just
grapes. It’s not like I’m eating a whole bag chill,” Hinata says and walks away from Suga. Suga is
stunned because he has never experienced Hinata saying anything like that to him, it was always
tears and apologies and promises of never doing it again. Suga closes his eyes and lets out a sigh,
he washes more grapes and finishes packing his lunch. After his class is out he is going grocery
shopping. He is going to have to double up on the food and if Hinata is going to be snacking on
everything he wants to make sure he is eating healthy. Akaashi walks into the kitchen before Suga
leaves. “ Good morning Akaashi, hey I’m going grocery shopping after I get out, if you want
anything or need anything just text me. Also please stand guard in the kitchen Daichi told me
before he left that Hinata had a huge bowl of cereal and he stole my grapes,” Suga says. Akaashi
laughs. “ Koutarou just texted me about Shouyou eating almost all of his bacon. I'll stand guard in
the kitchen and he will eat lunch when I do. If he misbehaves we will use what we discussed last
week,” Akaashi says and starts to pour himself a cup of coffee. Suga nods. “ I actually did some
research myself and I agree on that punishment the best, I also I agree that if it gets very bad we
use implements. Anywho I’m off, have a good day Akaashi,” Suga says and leaves.

Akaashi sighs and sits down at the table and starts to read the newspaper that was left on the table.
Daichi and he usually read it every morning. Meanwhile, Hinata is upstairs in his art room. This
room has become his favorite room, he comes here when he is sad or mad. He feels safe in this
room. His teddy bear is sitting nicely in the corner of the room where he keeps other things that he
does not want to get dirty. Hinata has been taking his mate’s clothing in secret ever since he got
super hungry that one night and ate nearly the entire dinner. Hinata takes off Suga’s sweatpants
and Daichi’s t-shirt and sets them in the corner where the other clothes are. He walks out of the
room and back into Suga and Daichi’s room where he puts more of their clothes on. He walks back
into his art room and starts to paint a sunset picture he saw. He tries to concentrate on the colors
when he is hit with a sudden urge to snack again. Three out of the four of his mates have warned
him not to eat too much more today but he can’t help it. He is so hungry it hurts almost. He cleans
his brush and walks downstairs. He can hear light music playing and typing on the computer.
Akaashi is sitting there typing and looking pretty engrossed into his work. Hinata thinks he is
being sneaky by walking into the kitchen to find something to eat. He does not want anything
healthy, no he wants the oreos that Bokuto keeps hidden behind the canned veggies in the pantry.
He opens the door quietly and sneaks in. He starts to rummage around for the sweets when he
hears someone clear their throat.

“ What are you looking for?” Akaashi asks. Hinata looks up at him. “ I was looking for a snack
because I’m hungry,” Hinata says and continues to look for the Oreos. Someone must have moved
them because he isn’t finding them. “ Well, I was told you are not allowed to eat anything else till
lunch, which is in an hour and a half. Then I’ll make us something good,” Akaashi says. Hinata
whines. “ But, that’s so loooong… I’m hungry,” he wines. “ I understand that but if you eat
anything else right now you will get sick. I don’t want you getting a bellyache for overeating so be
a good boy and wait till lunchtime. I’m only doing what’s best for you honey,” Akaashi says.
That’s when Hinata does something so unorthodox that even he shocks himself by it. Hinata grabs
a box of graham crackers and runs full speed away from Akaashi. He keeps running until he locks
himself in the bathroom. Graham crackers were something he didn’t want, but it's food. He can’t
believe he just did that, he almost feels powerful. He starts to eat the crackers in peace.

Akaashi is standing there in the pantry stunned. Did Hinata, the sweet hybrid that has never
defined anyone just defy him. Should he be upset or should he just let him go? Akaashi walks over
to his laptop and looks up why his hybrid is so keen on food. He understands the energy for it but
what is the reason for needing it. He looks it up and all he reads is the energy. He reads that small
healthy snacks are good for hybrids especially meals with high proteins. If the hybrid eats too
much before their heat, especially unhealthy food it could affect his fertility. Akaashi nearly
choked at that sentence. He needs to make sure Hinata is eating properly now and one important
thing in the article reads that hybrids will choose food over water and drinks. He could become
dehydrated. Akaashi sends the article to Suga, Daichi, and Bokuto before going upstairs to deal
with the naughty hybrid. He really hasn’t done anything to earn himself a punishment yet but he
definitely should not be eating an entire box of graham crackers. He needs healthy foods and high
proteins.

Akaashi grabs a knife and pries the bathroom door open to catch Hinata in the middle of almost
eating an entire pack of crackers already. “ Shouyou that’s enough, give me the box now.” Hinata
pouts but gives up the box of crackers and the half-bag. Akaashi packs them into the box and
closes it. He looks at Hinata. “ Now Shouyou, I need you to be more patient, okay. If you want a
snack please ask one of us. We will make you one okay? “

“ But I don’t like the healthy snacks you give me, I want Oreos and cookies, I want cheesecake,”
Hinata pouts and crosses his arms over his chest. “ Well, I don’t know if you know this or not. But
if you eat too many unhealthy foods it’ll become harder for you to conceive a baby. You need to
eat healthily and drink lots of water. Now come on, out of the bathroom. I need to watch you drink
a full glass of water and after that, you can have some grapes if you are still hungry,” Akaashi says
and goes to grab Hinata’s hand. “ No! I want a cookie,” Hinata pouts again. He really wants sweets
for some reason and he is hurting him for how bad he wants sweets. Akaashi sighs, Hinata should
feel lucky that Akaashi has the most patience in the world. “ Look if you come with me and drink a
glass of water, you and I can make cheesecake together for dessert tonight. That is after I watch you
drink another glass of water at dinner and eat your meal,” Akaashi says. Hinata sighs and wipes the
tears away and listens to him. “ Keiji I’m sorry I don’t know what’s going on with me,” Hinata
says and sniffles. Akaashi wraps an arm around him and leads him to the kitchen. “ What’s going
on Shouyou is you are getting ready to go into heat, you will be okay and we will be here to help
you get through it okay,” Akaashi says and kisses him. Hinata sighs and pours himself a glass of
water and drinks it down as Akaashi had asked him. Akaashi filled up a water bottle for him and
told him to drink it throughout the day. Hinata does and listens well for the rest of the night, that is
until it comes to dessert time.

Hinata pouts when a small piece of cheesecake is given to him. He purposely made room in his
stomach for a big piece. He was good all day for Akaashi and his mates and they gave him a small
piece like this. Hinata suddenly doesn’t feel like himself. Hinata visibly pouts at the small piece
Suga cut for him. Hinata still eats it though because maybe he can get another piece. “ Wow, that
was great! May I have another piece please?” Hinata asks Suga. “ No, that was enough sugar for
you tonight,” Suga says. Hinata sees red. He slams his hands on the table. “ YOU SUCK!” he
shouts and runs upstairs again, this time he runs into his personal room and locks the door, which
is a rule his mates gave him. They told him to never lock the door. Hinata locked the door and
flipped his entire art studio over to block the door. He did not want his mean mates coming in
there. He storms over to his pile of clothes on the floor and grabs his teddy bear and starts to cry. ‘
Stupid mates, they don’t care about me at all,’ he says to his stuffed animal.

Meanwhile, in the kitchen, Suga is standing there stunned. They all are. “ He ran away from me
earlier with a box of graham crackers and told me no when I asked to have them back. He locked
himself in the bathroom then. I had to pry open the door and coax him in coming out,” Akaashi
explained. Suga was still stunned, the little boy who he fell head over heels in love with just told
him he sucked, he feels hurt. Did he really suck? Daichi notices his husband upset and he gets up. “
I’m going to knock him out of this brat stage now before it gets out of hand,” Daichi says, rolling
up his sleeves. “ Now wait a second. You can’t just go in there pissed off, you will scare him or
worse hurt him,” Akaashi says standing up. “ Well, something needs to be done, he hurt Koushi’s
feelings,” Daichi says.

“ Look I’m fine, yeah it hurt but I know he didn’t mean it, Shouyou is going through a bunch of
hormones and changes right now, of course, he got mad. I think he needs to be punished as well but
I don’t want no one going in there without a level-headed mind,” Suga says. “ I could go in there
and do it,” Bokuto suggests. Akaashi laughs. “ Honey I’m sorry but you spoil him too much, he
just looks at you and you give in, we all know you could never,” Akaashi says. Bokuto pouts
because he knows it's true. Bokuto is usually a stone-cold person, but when it comes to his close
friends, husband, and hybrid he is pudding. He has a weakness. Akaashi is right. “ To be honest I
don’t think Suga should either, you are an emotional person, especially right now, you would cry
with him. I don’t think I could do it, so I do believe Daichi is the best bet,” Akaashi finishes. They
agree, Daichi won’t hold back, but he also knows when to stop and when to not be too hard on the
little guy.

“ Once I get done with him, he will be back to semi-normal. He will be apologizing to all of you as
well,” Daichi says and finishes rolling up his sleeves. Before he walks upstairs to deal with the
naughty kitty Suga grabs his arm. “ Please be easy on him, he is delicate, remember he is still our
Shouyou,” Suga kisses him and walks away. Daichi sighs, he knows Shouyou is still Shouyou but
if they don’t nip this in the butt right now he will keep acting out. Daichi gets upstairs and tries to
open Shouyou’s door. It’s locked.

“ Shouyou, you know better than to lock the doors in the house, unlock it right now or you won’t
like it,” Daichi says in a threatening but non-threatening way. “ No, go away,” Shouyou says
stubbornly behind the door. Daichi twists the doorknob and uses his broad shoulder to knock the
door inward, breaking it in the process. He moves the door and notices it's hard to push open. He
pushes it open and sees the huge mess on the floor. All of Shouyou’s art supplies are laying on the
floor paint on the floor and brushes and colored pencils laying everywhere.

“ Who do you think you are? Shouyou, you’re being a brat and you made a huge mess in here,”
Daichi says. Hinata puts his hands over his ears. “ I don’t want to hear it, you’re mean!” Hinata
says. Daichi has finally had enough; he walks over to the hybrid and picks him up over his
shoulder. The hybrid starts hitting his back and kicks him. “ NO! LET ME GO, YOU BIG
MEANIE! I HATE YOU! STOP IT!” Hinata starts screaming. Daichi brings him to his bedroom
and closes the door. He sits on the bed and throws Hinata over his lap. He takes the hybrids pants
and underwear off leaving him bare. Daichi moves a leg over Hinata’s kicking legs and he pins one
of his arms behind his back. “ STOP IT!” Hinata keeps shouting and crying.

“ I’m sorry Shouyou but you need this, you are acting like a brat and you need this more than you
think,” Daichi says and slaps him on the ass hard. Hinata screams and keeps shouting for him to
stop it. Daichi slaps him a few more times before he starts to lecture him. Hinata’s pale bum is now
a rosy pink color. “ You know why you are being spanked right now Shouyou?” Daichi asks.
When Hinata doesn’t respond Daichi spanks him twice with more force this time. “ Owie! Ca--
cause I was bad,” Hinata sniffles out. Daichi spanks him a few more times before he starts to rub
the abused skin. “ You were very naughty Shouyou. I understand that you are about to enter into
your heat, but this is no way acceptable,” Daichi says and spanks him swiftly five more times.
Hinata is a wreck. He is crying so hard that his face and tummy hurt. He feels so bad for how he
was acting and his ass hurts so bad. “ I---I---I’m s--sorry,” Hinata cries out. “ What are you sorry
for?” Daichi asks and continues to rub his very red bum. “ I--- I didn’t listen,” He sniffles. “ I ma--
made a mess and... and yelled at you and Koushi…” Hinata cries out. Daichi slaps his ass. Hinata
cries out. “ You also yelled at Keiji too didn’t you,” Hinata nods his head and then yelps when
Daichi spanks him again. “ I want verbal answers from you Shouyou,” Daichi says. “ Yes I was
mean to Keiji too,” Hinata cries. “ I’m sorry, please stop, I'll be good,” Hinata says sobbing. “ I
don’t think you’ve learned your lesson well enough yet, I think you need 10 more. I need you to
count them and thank me as well. After I finish you are to go downstairs and apologize to Koushi,
Koutarou, and Keiji,” Daichi says. “ Okay,” Hinata whimpers. His bum hurts so badly.

Daichi slaps his hand down in three quick motions. “ T--Three… Tha--Thank you,” Hinata says
crying again. Daichi spanks him and leaves the last one to be the hardest. He slaps Hinata right on
the sit spot really making him cry out in pain. “ Ten! Thank you daddy,” Hinata says and sniffles.
Daichi nearly chokes on air. Did Hinata just call him daddy? Daichi lets go of Hinata and moves
him onto his lap. He starts to rub his back and kisses him. “ You did so well baby,” Daichi says.
He uses his shirt to wipe Hinata’s face up which was covered in tears, snot, and drool. He kisses
his cheek again and stands the both of them up. Hinata looks up at Daichi. “ Please carry me,”
Daichi picks him up and holds him like a toddler, and walks downstairs. Hinata has his face buried
in Daichi’s shirt as they make it to the living room. Suga gasps when he sees Hinata’s bright red
bum. It even looks to be bruised in some places. “ Damn Daichi you did a number on him,” Bokuto
says looking at his hybrid's bright red bum. Akaashi even winces too. Hinata pulls away from
Daichi’s shoulder. “ I’m sorry for being bad,” Hinata sniffles. They all coo at him. “ It’s okay
honey, it’s all forgiven okay?” Suga says. He nods and rubs his eyes. He is very sleepy now.
Bokuto gets up and takes Shouyou upstairs to put him to bed and wash him up. Akaashi went with
him to rub some lotion on Hinata’s ass so that way it doesn’t bruise as much. Daichi and Suga went
into their room to get an early night as well. They all have to prepare to take off of work for a
while until Hinata is over his heat. Once his heat hits they will not be able to leave him until it's
over because it can cause a lot of distress on the hybrid and that’s how most miscarriages happen.
Hopefully, after punishing Hinata, he should be back to being the good boy they all know and
love. Hopefully, that is, and now all they can do is wait for his heat to hit so they can finally get
their dream of having a family finally.
 Hinata turns into a baby
Chapter Summary

A little story I wrote because I was bored and I wrote this like last month and forgot to
post this.

Everyone was having a great day team bonding. It was going so well everyone was getting along.
Including Kageyama and Tsukishima which is surprising to Suga and Daichi. Everything was
going very well until something strange happened. Yamaguchi and Hinata ran off together and
went into a store. They came back and Hinata had a strange bottled beverage in his hand.

“ What do you got there Hinata?” Suga asks. Hinata opens it and drinks it all. “ I was thirsty, so
Yamaguchi and I went into that store and I bought this yummy drink. I want to get more now, but
the old lady was closing. She isn’t there now, she said that it would help my youth,” Hinata says
and throws the empty bottle away.

Suga raises an eyebrow but chooses to ignore it. He watches as Hinata runs over to Yamaguchi,
Tsukishima, and Kageyama. Hinata jumped onto Kageyama and Suga laughed when he turned red
when Hinata kissed his cheek. Today was going great.

Suga turns to his boyfriend. “ Daichi today is going really well,” he says walking up to him and
Asahi.

“ It sure is. No fighting, everyone is getting along well,” Daichi replies and wraps an arm around
Suga. Asahi awkwardly coughs feeling like a third wheel when he out of nowhere he is tackled to
the ground. “ ASAHI!” Noya shouts laughing. Asahi laughs and wraps his small boyfriend into a
hug. Tanaka and Ennoshita walk up to them holding hands.

“ Tsukishima and Kageyama are actually being civil?” Ennoshita asks. “ Yeah, they have yet to
get feisty with one another, it’s strange,” Daichi says.

The team continues their relaxation in the park where they decided to have a picnic and enjoy the
nice weather. Everything was going great and life was great until panic ensued.

“ HINATA!” Kageyama shouts as Hinata just collapsed in his arms. The rest of the team gathers
around him quickly to see Hinata out cold in his arms.

“ WHAT HAPPENED?!” Suga shouted and started to freak out.

“ I don’t know he just collapsed in my arm. He said he felt funny and just fell over,” Kageyama
explained. Then Hinata just poofed into a black smoke making everyone temporarily blind.
Everyone waves the smoke away and all there was left in Kageyama’s arms was Hinata’s clothes.

“ HINATA!” They all shout staring at the pile of clothes. There was a lump on the ground where
his shirt was and it starts moving. Everyone is watching intensely as a very tiny baby with bright
orange hair comes out. Hinata has turned into an 8-month-old baby. Suga falls to his knees and
coos. Everyone else is staring at a naked baby Hinata.

“ What the hell?!” Kageyama says out loud. Baby Hinata looks up at all the boys staring down at
him and starts to get overwhelmed. He starts to tear up. Suga then swipes him up and holds him.
Hinata calms down.

“ Okay, we need a plan of action. We need diapers, baby formula, and food. Here is my credit card.
I suggest you guys move quickly. Suga and I will stay here and figure out what to do,” Daichi says
and gives the card to Ennoshita, who he deemed the responsible one. The team scatters to go get
the things needed. Suga managed to wrap Hinata’s shirt around him to keep him from getting
chilled.

“ What should we do about his mom? What should we tell her?” Daichi asks Suga. “ I can use
Hinata’s phone and call her,” Suga says and picks up his phone and calls Hinata’s mother. She
answers after three rings.

” Hello my son, nice to hear from you for once,” Hinata’s mom says.

“ Hello, Mrs. Hinata. This is Sugawara Koushi one of his teammates. Hinata is going to stay at my
house for the rest of the weekend is that okay?” Hinata’s mom laughs making Suga frown.

“ I couldn’t care less. I’m in America with his little sister. We moved last month but he stayed
behind because he cares so much about volleyball. I could care less about where he goes. He lives
at the house still because when we come to visit we still have a place to stay. He and I are not on
speaking terms. He is lucky his father sends him a small allowance every month. That
ungrateful….” Suga hangs up the phone extremely pissed off about how his mom was acting.
Daichi had heard the whole conversation. He was just as mad.

The team does not know this but Suga is a very rich person. He was kicked out of his house at the
age of 16 and forced to move in with his grandmother. She had just recently passed away and left
Suga with the house, a huge amount of money, and three vehicles. If Hinata was forced to stay a
child for the rest of his life Suga was more than able to take care of him.

“ What kind of mother does that to her own son?” Suga asks angrily.

“ Obviously his mom. Don’t worry Suga we will take care of him and if he goes back to normal we
will take care of him then too,” Daichi says and puts an arm around Suga’s shoulder. Hinata was
busy chewing on his hand. He laughed when Suga pulled his hand out of his mouth and said
yuckie. Without them noticing the rest of the team comes back except for Yamaguchi and
Tsukishima. They all have their hands full of stuff.

“ Wow, that’s a lot of supplies. ” Daichi says and looks at them.

“ We didn’t really know what to get, so we just got everything that seemed right,” Asahi explains.

“ How long will this last?” Suga asks. Everyone shrugged their shoulders. Kageyama looks at
Hinata with a sad look. “ I hope not for long,” he says sadly. Daichi puts an arm on his shoulder.

Nishinoya starts looking through the trash and pulls out a weird bottle.“ Is this the bottle he drank
out of?” He asks showing everyone the bottle.

“ Yeah! That’s it,” Suga says and grabs the bottle. The back reads that a small sip will set the
person back a few years for a few days. A whole bottle will set the drinker back to baby form for a
few months. The drinker will gradually get older as the days go on. Suga has read the label out
loud making everyone stare at the baby boy in his arms. So that means their teammate won’t be
back to normal for a while. To say everyone is freaking out is an understatement. Maybe the old
lady where they bought the juice from has an antidote. Until then Hinata will have to stay with
Suga.

“ If we can’t get him back to normal in the next few days what are we going to do about the
game?” Kageyama asks. “ We will need to train someone to do his quick attack…” He says
quietly.

“ Let’s not jump to conclusions yet, he might be okay if we can get a hold of that lady,” Daichi
says.

“ GUYS!” Yamaguchi shouts with Tsukishima following him behind as they ran up to the group. “
Tsuki and I went to the store Shouyou and I went too and the store just disappeared. Like the
building is gone,” Yamaguchi says out of breath.

“ It’s true. Kageyama and I saw them walk in there. We went to the store to see if there was a
phone number to call but the whole building is gone. We even asked the clerk next door and he
said there hasn’t been a building there since the 1980s,” Tsukishima explains. Kageyama lets out a
frustrated sigh.

“ Well, we can check back again tomorrow but until then I’ll keep him in my care. We can bring
him to practice and the practice match against Nekoma next week,” Suga explains. Everyone
agrees with him and soon after that their peaceful day became chaotic. Suga and Daichi head back
home with a baby Hinata in their arms. Hinata had fallen asleep on Suga on their way home. Suga
walks in and sets Hinata on the couch with a pillow blocking him from falling over. Daichi takes
the things that the team bought and started putting them away. Suga is still in the living room
watching Hinata very closely in case he falls by accident.

“ You are right in your element aren’t you?” Daichi says jokingly. Suga sticks his tongue out at
him. “ Maybe I am, I have always wondered what it would be like to hold and take care of a baby.
I’m excited,” Suga says. Daichi laughs and thinks Suga is going to be a great parent one day.

Hinata slowly opens his eyes and starts to whine but stops when Suga picks him up. “ Shh it’s okay
Shouyou I got you, let’s give you a batch and get you dressed for the night.” Shouyou rubs his
eyes and holds onto Suga as Suga takes him to the bathroom. Daichi follows behind to give them a
hand. They both feel like real parents right now. It’s nice and Daichi can’t wait to make this real
one day.
 Psychosocial Bokuaka part two
Chapter Summary

This was a popular request. Next is daishou and Teriushima part two and after that, I
may start a rare pair week or a DDLB week. Let me know what you prefer. More
content is coming and thank you for the nearly 50k reads and over 1000 kudos. Like
you have no idea how much this means to me. My life was meaningless until I started
this book... It gives me a purpose.

The next morning Akaashi woke up to knocking on the door. He hears Bokuto’s soft snores next to
him so he groans and gets up. He winces in pain because of last night’s escapades. He makes his
way to the front door, not before putting on a bathrobe, and opens it. There are two officers.

“ Hello there, we are here in the neighborhood just checking if everything is okay, there was a
prisoner escape late last night and we wanted to be sure everything is okay,” The officer says.

Akaashi thinks for a moment. “ No, nothing happened recently. I was up late last night doing my
homework. I never heard or saw anything suspicious,” Akaashi replies to the officers.

“ Okay, very well then. Thank you for your time. Sorry for waking you,” The other officer says
and they leave. Akaashi closes the door and watches them leave his yard before returning back to
his room. He can see Bokuto was already up and getting dressed.

“ The cops were here,” Akaashi says and pulls the robe tighter when he gets a chill. Bokuto turns
around and pulls up his pants. “ I saw that. Though I’m not scared of them. Why don’t you get
dressed baby boy then I’ll help you pack up your things so we can be on our way,” Bokuto fixes
his hair in the mirror and then faces Akaashi and watches him get dressed. He watches everything
Akaahsi does from pulling up underwear to pulling a shirt on, then followed by a sweatshirt.
Akaashi grabs a pair of shoes and ties them in place. “ What should I pack?”

“ If I were you I would pack lightly. Pack a few outfits and whatever you need to live, the rest we
can get in Russia. Kuroo should be here in about a half-hour to pick us. We are driving there,”
Bokuto says and helps Akaashi fix his hair.

“ We are driving there?” Akaashi asks. Russia is far away, they would be in a vehicle for three
days straight if they took the vehicle.

“ Yes baby boy. Kuroo has his soulmate with him and I have you now. We don’t want to risk
anything so we are driving. Along the way, we have different vehicles we are switching from and
once we hit Russia we are free. Lev already has a place set up for us and ready for our arrival.
Thankfully his soulmate isn’t a complete dumbass like him, so Yaku helped us out more than he
did. Lev is meeting us halfway to drive the rest of the way,” Bokuto explains everything as Akaashi
hands him things to pack in his bag. Akaashi packed a few shirts he loved, a few sweaters, a jacket,
some socks, and underwear. He didn’t pack anything else other than his glasses and a few books he
enjoyed reading. He did exactly what Bokuto asked and packed lightly.

“ So we are getting a ride from Kuroo? That’s his name right?” Akaashi asks. Bokuto zips up the
bag Akaashi packed. “ Yes, baby boy, he and his soulmate we will be traveling with,” Bokuto says
and fixes his shirt. Akaashi had given Bokuto some of his father's clothes to wear considering he
was in prison clothing when they got there. Bokuto made sure to pack his prison clothes into a bag
and stake with him. He wants to erase all traces of him being there. Akaashi walks out of his room
and into the kitchen. He frowns at the bloodstain on the tile left behind from when Bokuto killed
his dog. He is still upset about it but Bokuto buried the dog for him and gave him the collar. He is
still upset but he can get over it.

Akaashi makes breakfast for them and packs a few snacks up for them to eat on the way to their
destination. He finishes filling a few water bottles for them when Bokuto meets him into the
kitchen. “ Kuroo is here and waiting for us, are you ready to go?” Bokuto asks. Akaashi sighs and
nods. He is ready to leave. He was ready to start his new life and stay with the person he is
destined to be with. Bokuto grabs his bag and the mini food bag they packed and out the door, they
left. Akaashi left a small letter saying he was alright, that he found his soulmate and he is now
living his life. With the letter placed neatly on the counter, they walked out. Bokuto opened the
back door for them and they got in.

“ What’s bro! How was prison?” Kuroo asked and laughed as they drove off.

“ It was good and easy to escape! Besides bro look! I found my soulmate ain’t he adorable!”
Bokuto says while hugging Akaashi and kissing his cheek three times. Akaashi laughs and pushes
him away lightly.

“ Yeah he is cute! Did you see mine, Kenma say hi!” Kuroo says in the passenger seat. Kenma
turns shyly behind the passenger seat and says hi shyly. He locks eyes with Akaashi’s and Akaashi
locks eyes with Kenma’s.

“ How do I know you? Are you the one in my math class?” Akaashi asks.

“ Yeah I think so, I sat in the back mostly. You were the one who scored the highest in the class if
I’m not mistaken,” Kenma says.

“ Do you two know each other?” Kuroo askes.

“ Yeah in a way, we took the same math class in school,” Kenma says.

“ Well, in that case, it’s nice to meet you Kenma. I’m sorry I never spoke to you in class. I usually
keep to myself in school,” Akaashi says.

“ Yeah I did the same thing,” Kenma says and smiles at him. This being a new forming friendship.
Bokuto smiles and hugs Akaashi tightly again. “ You made a friend already, you two are gonna be
besties!” Bokuto says.

“ Yeah I don’t mind making friends, I know your situation is a little hard but if you trust them, then
I trust them, “ Akaashi says to him. Bokuto smiles and kisses him.

The trip is going by fairly fast. Bokuto switched spots with Kenma and Kenma and Akaashi were
in the back seat getting to know one another better. They actually have a lot in common. They both
enjoy the harry potter series and they both mildly enjoy games. They also talked about one of
Akaashi’s personal favorite book series that he had brought with him on the trip. Kenma has started
the first book and Akaashi was on the third one being that it was his fourth time re-reading the
series. Occasionally Kenma would look at Akaashi and talk about what he had just read and
Akaashi would get excited about it. Bokuto and Kuroo would look back there to see what they
were up to and both of them were so happy they are getting along well. It made them happy
because they were nervous about it at first. They had no idea how the whole sudden move was
going to affect them but so far they seem okay. Before they knew it, it was nighttime and Kuroo
and Bokuto had switched drivers. They had gotten into their new vehicle and took off. Akaashi and
Kenma were still in the back and ended up leaning on one another's shoulders and sleeping. Bokuto
and Kuroo whined at that because they wished they were in their spot.

Soon the sun was out and they had just arrived at the spot where they were meeting up with Lev.
Lev was going to drive the rest of the way to Russia. They have to be discrete about it without
anyone knowing they are sneaking into the country. Once they put the vehicle in park and decided
to stretch a little Kenma and Akaashi watch as a tall guy comes out of the vehicle and walks
towards them. “ Hey, guys!” He was covered in just as many tattoos and piercings as Bokuto and
Kuroo. He was taller than all of them. He talked like he didn’t have an accent but was apparently
fluent in Russian. They got into their new vehicle and drove off. When they approached the border
they had to get creative in hiding. Bokuto had Akaashi squished up close to his body in a lead
proof chest and Kuroo was in the same boat with Kenma. They had to stay that close for a half
hour until they crossed over the borderlines of Russia. Akaashi felt bad for Bokuto because he was
lying flat on his back in the chest with akaashi right on top of him. He kept kissing his chest and
kept telling him encouraging words to help him relax.

Soon they crossed over the border and were able to get out and stretch now they are home free. “
Only seven more hours till we are at the destination. I had Yaku set up the guest rooms for you
guys to relax for a few days before we start working,” Lev says. Bokuto and Kuroo start talking
about what they had plans for with their jobs and what was to come next. Lev landed them an
important deal but the deal could wait a few weeks before completing giving them plenty of time
to spend with their soulmates and settle into their new temporary home. Kenma ended up finishing
the first book of Akaashi’s collection, and they were talking about it. Akaashi has never had a
friend like his books before. He was very happy about it. Kenma and him have grown so close
these past few days.

Finally, after what seemed like days, they have arrived at their new home. Akaashi has never
wanted a bath so badly in his life. They all got out and stretched out their bodies. “ Boy am I glad
to finally be here,” Bokuto says and grabs Akaashi’s bag and walks inside. There was an amazing
smell coming from the kitchen. Soon there was a much smaller male that comes out in his apron. “
Hello, guys! Welcome!” He says. “ Yaku!” Bokuto and Kuroo says and give him a hug. Lev walks
over to his soulmate only to be smacked with the wooden spoon in Yaku’s hand.

“Ow,” Lev says. “ That’s what you get for not telling me when you would be here. I texted you
like nine times thankfully I predicted the timing. Stop being so careless,” Yaku says and goes back
into the kitchen. Kuroo and Bokuto laugh at him. Lev followed him back into the kitchen. Kuroo
and Kenma walked off to go into their bedroom and get settled in. Bokuto took Akaashi’s hand and
led them into their room. Apparently, Kuroo and Bokuto have already lived here previously so
they chose their old bedrooms to stay in. They still had clothes to wear as well.

“ Okay baby boy let’s go take a shower,” Bokuto says and takes Akaashi’s hand. Bokuto starts the
shower and takes off Akaashi’s glasses and sets them down neatly. Akaashi went to take off his
shirt when Bokuto slapped his hands away. “ Let me, baby boy,” he says and takes his shirt off.
Akaashi blushes in embarrassment as he is stripped of all his clothing and Bokuto takes off his
clothing as well. They get into the shower and Bokuto starts to wash himself and Akaashi. Akaashi
has taken note that Bokuto is very possessive of him. He can’t touch himself at all, Bokuto is doing
everything. Even going as far as shaving Akaashi’s body. If he argues with him Bokuto either
glares at him or slaps his ass. Akaashi just gave up and gave into his weird antics. But he would be
lying if he didn’t enjoy it. He thinks it's nice to not have any control over anything he does. He was
so used to taking care of himself that finally when someone else is taking care of him he doesn’t
know what to do. He just enjoys it and stops resisting him. Bokuto has taken every ounce of
dignity he had and he is surprisingly okay with that.

Once they have finished showering and dressed they go downstairs to see Yaku just finishing up
dinner. He had the table set and ready to go. “ God Yaku, missed your cooking so much,” Bokuto
says drooling a little when he sees the dumplings. “ You’re drooling,” Akaashi says and wipes the
drool away for him. Bokuto kisses his cheek quickly and starts filling his plate. Kuroo and Kenma
come walking in; Kenma limping slightly. Akaashi looks at his newfound friend and blushes when
he sees the giant hickey left on his neck. Akaashi knew right then and there what had gone down.
Akaashi fixes himself a plate after the others have and he had smaller portions. Bokuto frowned
and put more on his plate. “ You need to fatten up babe. You are perfect just the way you are but I
would love it if you gained a bit more weight,” Bokuto says to Akaashi. Akaashi nods and eats the
rest of the food despite being full. Usually, people would be very upset when told they need to gain
weight but Akaashi is willing to do anything to make Bokuto happy.

Once they have finished their meals Kenma and Akaashi get to know Yaku a bit more. All three of
them are talking to one another like they have known each other for years. Turns out all three of
them have a lot in common with one another, with one big common factor being their boyfriends
all act immature at times but they all love them. Kenma had met Kuroo a month ago when he was
running from the cops when Boktuo got caught. Kenma was walking home from his grandma's
when he had the sudden urge to go through an alleyway. He found Kuroo lying in the alleyway
with a stab wound. Kenma had a weird urge to help him and he trusted the strange man despite his
scary appearance. Yaku met Lev when he was being held hostage by one of their gang members;
Yamamoto. Lev saved Yaku when he realized they were soulmates. Yaku has also voiced he
enjoyed reading and video games just like Kenma and Akaashi so they were all very excited to
show each other what they like and play a few games together.

Once they finished their talking session Kenma and Akaashi both yawned very loudly. They said
their goodnights and went up to bed. Lev, Kuroo, and Bokuto were outside smoking a dab and
talking about what happened and what the next step to their plan was. They soon turned in for the
night too, Akaashi could smell the weed on Bokuto but found that he smelled nice, it was weed
mixed with Bokuto’s cologne. Something about it is drawing to him. He snuggles close to Bokuto
and falls into a deep sleep. He can’t wait to see where things will go.
 DDLB part 1
Chapter Summary

As heavily requested I am doing this DDLB series. I wanted a plot and a story with
this. Just trust my process I promise yall will enjoy this. This is just the very first part.
After this, I will be doing separate chapters of couples in little form and regressors and
caregivers. This is going to be a very 18 plus plus plus story. NONE OF THESE
CHARACTERS ARE UNDERAGE I DON'T BELIEVE IN THAT STUFF!!!!!!!!
These characters are in headspaces. If you don't know what DDLB is and this type of
thing bothers you please read my other chapters. Also, let me know in the comments if
you enjoyed this. I'm really trying to make this good. This is how I love reading them
and I hope you enjoy it too :)

Shouyou Hinata has just started his new life in a whole new school. He is not ready to grow up yet
and be a big boy. He misses when he was an only child, he misses being given strict rules, he
misses being little. He still sleeps with all of his stuffed animals and still sucks on his thumb when
he is sad or can’t sleep. His mom keeps reminding him of how much a big boy he is now and he
hates it. He just wants to be cuddled and taken care of. This new school he was attending was an
all-boys school. He has a dorm house he will be staying at with a group of guys. He doesn’t know
anyone here. He knows he has to share a room with someone and he just hopes it is with someone
cool. Shouyou’s new school doesn’t have a uniform policy like the other school he was at. He was
given his mom's credit card to go clothes shopping with, he bought himself big boy clothes but he
could not help buying himself some cute clothes as well. He was very glad he went shopping at a
thrift store.

Hinata bought himself skirts, crop tops, t-shirts, jeans, high heels anything cute he could get his
hands on in that store. He loves his clothes but before he went home he was sure to hide his girly
stuff. He loves girly things, and he treats himself like a girl at times. He shaves everything because
the body hair makes him feel gross. Shouyou can only hope that the new house and school he is
going to will accept him for being himself. He filled out an application as honestly as he could so
hopefully he is paired with people who like the same things as him. The day came quickly when he
had to move out of his house and into his new school and house. His mom and little sister dropped
him off at the school with his belongings rather quickly. His little sister had an appointment to go
too so they left him at the house he was supposed to be staying at. Shouyou stares at the house
before stepping forward with his belongings when the door slams open. “ Hello!!!” A loud voice
shouts. Hinata was not expecting that and flinched a bit at the sudden loud booming voice. “
Bokuto! You are scaring the poor boy already,” another voice is heard. Hinata looks up and notices
there are a few people coming out of the house to greet him and potentially help him carry in his
bags.

Soon with the help from the loudmouth and the other ones his bags were inside and taken to his
room. He found that he would be sharing a room with three others. Shouyou was fairly quiet and
he was getting really nervous. All these new people surrounding him asking him a bunch of
questions is overwhelming him a bit. He swallows hard and clenches his fist to hold back his panic
attack that was boiling. He just wants to lie down on his bed and cuddle up with his teddy bear and
fall asleep. Someone must have noticed because he can feel a hand on his dragging him out of the
loud room and into a much quieter space. “ Are you okay? You look like you are about to have a
panic attack, sweetie.”

Shouyou looks up and makes eye contact with someone who has a very calm demeanor about
them. “ My name is Koushi Sugawara, you can call me Suga if you would like?” Suga says and
smiles at the younger boy. Hinata smiles and says a small okay. Suga hugs him and something in
Hinata cracks, not from the hug, but from the hug itself. He hasn’t had a hug in so long, this was
the attention he was craving. He hugged back and he couldn't help but let a few tears fall down.
Suga just shushes him and holds him tightly. Hinata feels safe and comforted for once. He feels
warm. “ Listen sweetie, call it a mothers instinct but the minute I saw you I knew you were special.
You want someone to take care of you don’t you?”

All Hinata can do is nod. He feels himself being lifted. Suga sat down on the bed and pulled
Hinata onto his lap and started to rub his back soothingly. “ I know how that is, you want someone
to make rules for you, take care of you right?” Hinata nods again. He actually feels himself visibly
shaking, he has never had someone understand him like this before. “ Your name is Shouyou
Hinata right?” Hinata again nods. “ Good good, okay so you are not the only one in this house that
wants to be taken care of. We all have our littles here. You are sharing a room with Kenma and
Yamaguchi and Nishinoya. They are all just like you Shouyou, special just like you. Kenma is in a
relationship with Kuroo. Those two do things a bit differently and Yamaguchi does things a bit
differently with Tsukishima. Asahi and Nishinoya do things differently as well. We all have our
strange things here. Kenma loves being a kitten and a little, Yamaguchi loves being a submissive
and a little, and Nishinoya likes being a little for his boyfriend, but he lets his brat side out a lot. If
you wanted to be a little. I would love to help you out. I can take care of you the way you crave,”
Suga says. Hinata continues to cry.

“ I--- I never thought anyone would understand me, how could you tell?” Hinata sniffles and wipes
his face. “As I said, call it a mothers instinct or a lucky guess. No one in this house will judge you
because we all have our weird thing. You also seemed like you were going to slip into a headspace
when you first came. Do you often go into a headspace with no one around?”

“ I do sometimes. When my mom yelled at me or called me a big boy, I didn’t like it. She stopped
caring for me when I grew up and paid more attention to my little sister. I just wanted the things
she had but my mom said I was too big,” Hinata sobs a little again. Suga this time wipes Shouyou’s
face. He kisses his forehead. “ I promise that I will take care of you and don’t worry the others will
too. We all help one another out. My boyfriend is going to love you! We should go back to your
room and get you settled in okay? Once you are ready we are going to have a meeting in the living
room with everyone and go over the rules,” Suga explains. Hinata again nods his head. He really
likes Suga so far. He is being very kind to him. Suga picks him up with ease and takes him back to
his bedroom.

Once they are inside Shouyou notices that his suitcases have been gone through and all of his
things have been neatly folded and put away. His bed was made and his stuffed animals were left
out on top of the bed. Hinata smiles when Suga sets him down on the bed. He grabs his teddy bear
and holds it tightly to him. That’s when he takes his scenery in. He sees that three other beds in his
room were similar to his. Covered in stuffies and pretty bedding. Hinata wonders if they like the
same clothing as he does. “ Do you like how they did your room? I had Akaashi and Yaku fix up
your side of the room the way they thought you would like,” Suga says smiling down at Hinata
who is hugging his bear looking around the room. “ Yeah! I love it, thank you so much for
everything!” Hinata says. “ Well, since you have calmed down would you like to meet everyone in
the house? It’s a large house and we all share our rooms with one another. There is a whole crew of
us,” Suga says.

“ I think I’m calm. You promise they are okay with me?” Hinata says and looks down at his bear.
“ I promise baby boy, now let’s go meet the crew, and go over the rules baby,” Suga says. Hinata
stands up and takes Suga’s hand who was offering it to him and leads him downstairs where there
was also a new person joining. They have two new people joining their house and everyone is very
excited. Once downstairs Hinata can see the large living filled with bodies. He never realized this
house could house this many people. “ Hey, guys!” Suga says and walks Hinata and himself over
to a couch that Suga’s boyfriend was reserving for them. Suga sits down in his boyfriend's lap and
Hinata sits next to him.

“ Okay, let’s get this meeting over with. We are going over the rules again just so the new
members have an idea of what is going on. Right now let’s just introduce ourselves and then we
can enjoy the pizza that should be arriving soon, and talk about the rules,” Suga’s boyfriend says.
Shouyou links it together in his head that this man must be the one who makes this house possible.
“ I’ll go first! My name is Bokuto Koutarou and this is my beautiful boyfriend Akaashi Keiji!”
Akaashi just rolls his eyes and leans into Bokuto. “ I’m Kuroo Tetsurou and this is my kitten
Kenma Kozume. He is a bit shy but once you get to know him he is wonderful,” Kuroo says and
kisses Kenma on the cheek making Kenma turn a deep shade of red. “ Hi! I’m Lev Haiba!” Lev
says rather loudly. “ Lev not so loud, you don’t want to scare anyone. Hello, my name is Yaku
Morisuke,” Yaku says and huffs out a frustrated sigh when Lev picks him up and puts him on his
lap.

A man with a beard speaks up next. “ I am Asashi Azumane,” then the boy in his lap pipes up. “
I’m Nishinoya Yuu!” He says excitedly. “ Um… Hello! I’m Yamaguchi Tadashi…,” Yamaguchi
says shyly and then buries his face into Tsukishima’s shoulder. “ I am Tsukishima Kei,”
Tsukishima says blandly and brushes Yamaguchi’s hair when he feels his boyfriend starting to
shake from nerves. He and Kenma were holding back until they could trust the new people in their
home.

“ Hi! I’m Oikawa Tooru and this is Iwa-chan!” Oikawa shouts on his boyfriend's lap. “ You don’t
have to be so loud,” Iwa-chan glares at his lover. “ I’m Iwaizumi Hajime,” he says and squeezes
Oikawa’s hip when he starts wiggling. “ I’m Kageyama Tobio, thank you for having me here,”
Kageyama says and thanks the group in front of him. He was also new to the house. He was
warned in advance about everyone’s different personalities and he was okay with it. He had no
problem with it. Next up with Hinata. Hinata swallows the lump in his throat and introduces
himself shyly. After he introduces himself. Daichi and Suga go next. “ I am Daichi Sawamura and
this is my boyfriend Koushi Sugawara,” he introduces them. After the introductions were out of the
way that’s when the doorbell rang. Meaning the pizza Daichi had ordered has just arrived. Right
on time.

Daichi gets up along with Kuroo and Bokuto and they take the pizzas into the kitchen while Daichi
pays the bill. Everyone has a slice of pizza, some having more than one, not naming any names at
all: Bokuto and Kuroo. Once everyone has food in front of them Daichi begins to speak. “ Since I
was deemed president of the house…” He was then interrupted by Bokuto. “ You mean daddy
number 1,” Daichi glares at him. “ As I was saying since I am the president of the house my vice
president and I came up with all of the rules. Iwaizumi being my vice president. We have some set
rules and set punishments in place if said rules are broken,” Daichi explains. “ I feel it’s important
for me to go over these rules again since some have been added and changed. Iwaizumi would you
like to go over the rules and I’ll go over the punishment list, or would you like me to go over
both?” Daichi asks his V.P. “ I can go over the rules if you would like? Considering we have added
a few because of certain house members not naming any names: Bokuto and Kuroo,” Iwaizumi
says. Bokuto and Kuroo nearly choke on their pizza because they know what is about to be said.

No swearing to by any littles, this includes the caregivers.

Your grades have to be decent, if you need help with tutoring ask anyone in the house for
 help. We will help you. We expect good grades.
No sex or anything remotely sexual in public spaces. We don’t need to see that.
If something is bothering you, let us know. We can help you feel better and/or make the
situation better for you.
Absolutely no bullying is allowed here, no name-calling or kink-shaming is allowed.
When someone provides you with a meal here please say thank you, use your manners.
Manners here will get you a lot of things, please always use them and be respectful.
If your caregiver is doing something you don’t like and the said caregiver has wrongfully
punished you or did something that made you uncomfortable come to either Me or Daichi.
Under no circumstances are the littles allowed to touch themselves without permission from
a caregiver or boyfriend.
No lying, we can tell if you are telling the truth or not. Lying will not get you far in this
house. You will regret it the minute we find out you are lying.
Littles are only allowed to be punished by caregivers and/or boyfriends. No little is allowed
to punish another little at all
When the caregivers and/or boyfriends have given you a bedtime. Listen to them. This rule
also applies to ‘ If you are told to do something do it now’.
We want you to be comfortable. If you want to wear girl clothing go for it. If you want to
walk around naked go for it. This house is a no judging house.

Iwaizumi sits back down after going over the rules. Hinata tries to take in mental notes of them. He
thinks he can follow them just fine. Next up is Daichi, he is about to go over punishments. Hinata
does not like the word punishment. He was never really punished as a child but he saw his cousin
suffer a good spanking and that honestly scares him. He can only hope he is a good boy for them.

“ So the punishments here apply to the caregivers and the littles. You can either suffer a good
spanking or a time out. Depending on how bad you are is how severe the punishment will be.
Iwaizumi and I are the only ones allowed to punish the caregivers if we see fit. The caregivers with
our permission are allowed to punish the littles. The caregivers are Yaku, Akaashi, Kosuhi, Asahi,
and Oikawa. Bokuto, Lev, Kuroo, Tsukishima, and now Kageyama you are allowed to punish the
littles and obviously, the respected boyfriends of such littles are in your care. All the rules apply to
everyone unless they are specified for the littles. Any objections or questions?” Daichi asks. No
one says anything. “ Okay then the meeting is adjourned,” Daichi says and gets up with his empty
plate to disregard it.

Hinata finishes his small piece before watching everyone in front of him. He watches as Kenma
makes a mess of his face with the pizza and Kuroo wiping it off and kissing him sweetly. Everyone
in the room is all cuddled up next to each other and talking to each other about their days. Hinata
looks over at Kageyama who is having a conversation with Iwaizumi. Hinata feels a bit lonely but
he also feels so at home here. If he is allowed to enter in his headspace and feel safe then he will.
He is feeling slightly tired so he stands up and throws his plate away in the kitchen where he saw
Daichi texting on his phone.

“ Hey Shouyou, do you need something, sweetie?” Daichi asks.

“ No thank you,“ Hinata says and squeezes his teddy bear tightly. Daichi sets his phone down and
really looks at Hinata. “ You look exhausted how about I have Suga take you up to your room and
get you ready for bed,” Daichi asks. Hinata nods and quietly says yes, please. Hinata realizes that
Daichi can read him just as well as Suga could. Daichi walks off into the living room and whispers
something to Suga who was laughing at Oikawa. He nods and gets up.

“ You tired baby? Let’s get you washed up and ready for bed,” Suga says and picks Hinata up.
Hinata snuggles into Suga and allows him to take care of him. Suga has taken off all of his clothes.
Hinata was blushing at this but just allowed it.

“ You are going to be my baby aren’t you. You don’t want to be a small 6-year-old headspace, do
you? You want to be a baby don’t you sweetie?” Suga asks. Hinata pouts and nods his head yes
finally allowing himself to age down. Sugawara smiles and kisses his cheek. He cleans Hinata’s
face up and helps him brush his teeth. Then he helps him to his bed. “ How would you like it if I
bought you some diapers and possibly some sippy cups. Would you like that baby boy? Be my
baby?” Suga asks as he tucks Hinata snuggly into his bed, turning on the designated night lights to
the room. “ Yes mommy,” Hinata says sleepily. Suga smiles widely, he has always wanted to be a
mother to someone. Having Hinata call him mom was the greatest feeling in the world. Suga tucks
him into his bed and waits for him to fall into a deep slumber. Suga kisses his forehead and walks
out of the room and into his room he is sharing with Akaahsi, Yaku, and Oikawa. He grabs his
phone to make a list of everything he needs for his new baby.

The rooms in the house are huge and made to hold a lot of people. They are all hoping that one of
the bigger frat houses opens up soon so they can all move into there and potentially have their own
rooms. Having sex in that house is hard considering there are people everywhere. Daichi shares a
room with Kageyama, Asashi, and Iwaizumi. The room next to theirs is Kuroo, Bokuto, Lev, and
Tsukishima’s room. Four huge bedrooms and four bathrooms. They wish they had a bigger place
but they make it work. Suga was making a hefty list on his phone when Daichi came walking in. “
Hey babe,” He says and greets him with a kiss. “ Hi Daichi, so we finally have a baby,” Suga says
excitedly. Daichi’s eyes light up. “ We have a baby?”

“ Yeah Shouyou wants to be a baby, I know Nishinoya is a little spaced 7-year-old and when
Oikawa wants to be in headspace he turns 6. Yamaguchi is just milking the spoiled brat one but he
is very well behaved and belongs to Tsukishima. Kenma only trusts Kuroo, Yaku, Akaashi, and
Bokuto. Now we have Shouyou and he wants to be the best little which is baby! So I’m adding a
bunch of stuff to the cart. I have diapers and sippy cups and onesies,” Suga goes on and on with his
happy rant about everything. He is so happy about it.

“ I can’t wait, then babe. He is going to be so good for us,” Daichi says and kisses his boyfriend
sweetly. He is so happy to see Suga this happy. They can’t wait to spend the next few years here in
the school with everyone in the house. The unique house that everyone feels home and safe in.
 DDLB part 2
Chapter Summary

Thank you so much for the 50k reads. I cried this morning. Also, trust the process of
this series. This is only the beginning. I have not gotten into the juice yet. I love you
guys, also my story is on Tik Tok now... I like cant.

The week had gone by rather quickly for Hinata. He was sad about it, he didn’t want to go back to
being his older self. Suga had bought him diapers and sippy cups and a pacifier. He was so happy
about it. Hinata has never felt so loved in his life. Between Yaku, Suga, and Akaashi he was very
well taken care of. Oikawa helps him too but he mostly does his own thing with his boyfriend
Iwaizumi. Hinata will admit he shed a few tears last night before allowing sleep to take over. He
really does not want to go back to being a big boy, but he did not want to disappoint the others. He
did notice when he woke up the next morning the others who he had befriended were not happy
about it either. Asahi was helping Noya get dressed as he was still half asleep. Kenma was rubbing
the sleep out of his eyes as Kuroo woke him up, promising him some cuddles before class and
Yamaguchi was still laying in bed trying to wake up to Tsukishima’s gentle touches.

Suga was the one to wake him up and help him out of his little clothes and into something more
adult. Hinata was still quite sad about all this but he did promise he would try his hardest today for
Suga. The house was in a frenzy now everyone was eating and getting their stuff together before
leaving. Hinata found he shares a lot of classes with Kenma so he was excited that he has a few
classes with him. There was one class he was nervous about and he knows no one in there. Hinata
planned on walking with Kenma to their first class together. They both have two classes in a row
with one another and then one near the end of the day. Kenma kisses Kuroo sweetly before
following Hinata out the door and onto the campus. The two made small talk about things and
talked about almost anything. Kenma and Hinata both found that they have a lot in common with
one another. Soon their conversation ended when they walked into class and got situated.

The day seemed to drag on for Hinata. He took many notes and scored the highest score on the
random beginner's quiz they had at the beginning of his last class; calculus. Hinata is actually very
smart, he has never had a bad score in his entire life, he was always a straight-A student and did
everything by textbook. He was often bullied for this but he usually would ignore those comments.
When the teacher called him up to the front of the class and declared he had the highest marks he
was a little irritated by that because three boys in his class were giving him the stink eye. Hinata
wanted to cry when they glared at him, all he wanted to do was go back home where he felt safe
and secure. Thankfully he just has to endure this last period then he can meet up with Kenma and
walk back to the house.

The rest of the class period was going over a few formulas that he already knew but he wrote them
down anyway just in case he is graded for notes or there was another surprise test. After Hinata sat
his pen down the bell rang. He lets out a relieved sigh and collects his belongings and walks out of
the class. He was about to round the corner where he was going to meet Kenma when suddenly he
was grabbed harshly and yanked into an empty hallway.

“ You are a pretty one arent you?” The one boy says as he holds Hinata still in his arms. Another
boy walks up to him. Hinata recognizes that these boys were the ones from his last class. “ He’s a
smart one too. Hold him still for me, I want to knock him down a few notches before he lets his
brains get to him,” The other boy says. Hinata starts shaking and crying. He can feel himself
slipping into a headspace but is too afraid to even speak. The boy who is not holding him down
kicks Hinata into the stomach making him scream. The boy goes to slap Hinata across the face
when suddenly the boy is thrown off of him. The other boy holding Hinata in place lets go of
Hinata.

What had happened was someone unexpected had taken a wrong turn at the school. He was
irritated and pissed about the school being so big. This person was Kageyama Tobio. Kageyama
had turned down the hallway and saw two boys holding another boy down. He could care less
about the beef, he usually keeps to himself but when he saw who it was he lost it. This was the boy
he had fallen for the minute he saw him. This boy was Shouyou Hinata, the little of the house.
Kageyama is okay with him being a little, he finds it cute. So when he saw Hinata with fear in his
eyes and fresh tears staining his cheeks Kageyama lost it. Kageyama grabbed the boy who was
about to slap the boy he had grown a crush on and slam him to the floor. The boy who was holding
Hinata dropped him and went to help his friend. It’s two against one. The one boy who had Hinata
pinned punched Kageyama twice in the face. Kageyama acting on instinct and full of adrenaline
blacks out for a few minutes. During the minutes he blacks out Hinata looks up from where he was
hunched over and watches as his hero knocks the two boys out, breaking one of their noses in the
process.

Kageyama comes too and walks over to Hinata. “ Hey, you okay?” Hinata starts crying and holding
his stomach. Kageyama sighs and takes Hinata's bookbag off of his back and picks up the small
tangerine boy bridal style. Kageyama walks with him in his arms all the way back to their home
where everyone who was talking and being loud goes dead silent at the bruised face of Kageyama
and the sad face of Hinata’s walking through the front door.

“ Dear lord what happened?” Daichi asks and runs over to them. The rest of the group flinches
when Hinata lets out a gut-wrenching sob when he feels a sudden hard pain in his stomach. Suga
jumps into action along with Yaku and Akaashi who take Hinata from Kageyama and bring him to
the couch.

“ What happened was two boys were beating the crap out of him for no reason so I fought them off
and saved him. He was kicked in the stomach pretty hard,” Kageyama says, trying to go over to
him. Hinata is sobbing into Suga when Yaku lifts his shirt and looks at the nasty bruising forming.
Akaashi and Yaku are trying to be doctors so they have experience in wounds. “ Nothing looks
broken but he may have eternal bleeding, the only way to tell is an ultrasound,” Yaku says. “ I
agree with Yaku, we should take him to the medical department and use the ultrasound,” Akaashi
says. Suga picks up Hinata and before they leave Yaku walks over to Kageyama. “ Those look
pretty nasty, Lev will you please wrap him up, or Iwaizumi, or Daichi?” Yaku asks.

“ I can, I just got a new kit today,” Iwaizumi says. He was planning on being an athletic trainer
along with Lev and Daichi. Yaku nods and leaves with the others. Kageyama is forced to sit on the
couch and watches as they start to bandage his knuckles and fix the wound on his cheek.

“ You must have fought them off pretty hard dude,” Bokuto says from the couch. Kuroo and
Kenma were thankfully upstairs and Yamaguchi and Tsukishima were studying. Asahi and Noya
have not come home yet but they did have a later class.

“ What was I supposed to do, let them beat him up? He was crying and the one had a knife in his
back pocket, thankfully I knocked him out before his friend came on me. Both of them tried to
fight me but I was a bit stronger and if I’m being honest I blacked out,” Kageyama says honestly.
Daichi nods his head. He would normally punish someone for fights but Kageyama was protecting
Hinata, who he has a soft spot for, so he was okay with it.

“ Next time just try and reach one of us or go to an adult. I don’t want our house to have any
violence in it,” Daichi says. Kageyama just nods and looks at his hand that just been wrapped.
Daichi gets a phone call and he leaves the room for a few minutes before returning.

“ Shouyou does not have eternal bleeding but he is in pain. He says the boys were mad at him in
the last class he was in and they wanted to ‘ knock him down a few notches’. Suga said they were
going to the dean's office to report the assault,” Daichi says.

“ Will he be in any trouble?” Iwaizumi asks and points at Kageyama. “ No, he shouldn’t be. He
was only standing up for Shouyou. Plus there is surveillance footage. They will be caught,” Daichi
says and takes a seat next to a napping Oikawa.

“ Good because if he was going to be in trouble I would go in there and explain why he shouldn’t
be, we have your back Kageyama,” Iwaizumi says.

“ Thanks, now that you are done bandaging me, I’m going to go to my room and study a bit before
dinner, when Hinata gets back let me know. I just want to see if he is okay,” Kageyama says and
walks off.

“ I hate to say this, but I think he has a small crush on the little guy,” Lev says. “ I agree with you
on that because I have noticed it,” Daichi says. “ I noticed it too, especially that one day when
Akaashi and I were taking care of him, he was very intrigued by him,” Bokuto says and stands up.
It was his and Akaashi’s turn to make dinner for everyone and since Akaashi is not there currently
he is going to need to get a head start.

Hinata eventually cried himself to sleep on the way back from the medical wing, Suga was
carrying him and holding him tightly. Yaku and Akaashi were both super angry about the boys
hurting him. Hinata did not do anything and all three of them feel like momma bears. When they
got back Akaashi went straight to the kitchen to help out Bokuto and Yaku went to help Lev with
his homework. Suga took Hinata up to the littles room and laid him down on the bed. Before Suga
walked away Hinata grabbed his shirt.

“ Can you please ask Kageyama to come here?” Hinata asks. Suga nods his head yes and kisses his
forehead before walking off. Soon Hinata can feel another person on his bed. He looks up tiredly
and sees Kageyama. “ How are you feeling?” He asks. “ I’m okay now because of you, thank you
for protecting me,” Hinata says and sits up slowly and holds his teddy bear close to him. “ Of
course, you don’t have to thank me,” Kageyama says and blushes because he is not used to being
this nice to people. Hinata leans over and kisses his cheek and lets his lips linger there for a few
minutes before retreating. Kageyama turns bright red and feels like his heart is going to jump out of
his chest.

“ I’m going to go back to studying, you should take a nap. I’m sure once dinner is done someone
will wake you,” Kageyama says and stands up. Hinata nods and cuddles into his bed and puts his
pacifier in before closing his eyes. Kageyama walks out of the room and holds the cheek that was
kissed and smiles. He is completely smitten for Hinata.
 DDLB part 3
Chapter Summary

Anyone have any requests for this little mini-series. I know yall want a Terushima and
Daishou BDSM fanfic and I plan on finishing that one up soon. I also want to write
more about Hinata being a psychic But This DDLB series is just so much fun to write
about. Let me know in the comments :)

The house is buzzing with exciting news. A few of the students that were living in one of the
bigger houses had moved out. Meaning now they can move in. This was great news. Now there
will be more rooms and more space. Having sixteen people in a house was torturous at times but
considering they were all close friends, some much closer than others were able to work around
these obstacles. The new house they were moving into was a few miles away from their current
house. This house has eight bedrooms now instead of the four bedrooms plus a liveable basement,
a large kitchen area, and living space. This house even has a bathhouse connected to it. Everyone is
super excited about the move and considering they all had good grades they got a discount on the
house.

The new living arrangements were easy to decipher out. Daichi and Iwaizumi got their own room,
Oikawa and Sugawara got their own room, Yaku and Akaashi got their own room, Tsukishima and
Kageyama got their own room, Bokuto and Kuroo got their own room, Asahi and Lev got their
own room, and the littles all shared the basement area together. They agreed to stay down there so
there was an empty room for studying and storage. The basement was redecorated and made into
something fun. They have all their stuffies and little attire all in one spot. On top of that, they have
their own full bathroom down there. It took almost a whole week to get everything moved in and
situated. There were some bumps on the way but they were easily fixable.

In case there was any confusion the housemates all have decided collectively that it would be best
to not room with their significant others. Rooming with their loved one would either cause
unnecessary drama or a ripple in the relationship. They still sometimes fall asleep in their rooms
with their lovers but it’s nice to have their own space and bed to themselves.

Currently, all the housemates are settled in and some are getting ready for their jobs they have
taken on. Daichi, Iwaizumi, Bokuto, Kuroo, Tsukishima, Kageyama, and Lev have all got a job at a
local YMCA. They all either help others out with their workouts or do lifeguard duty at the pool, or
run the front desk. This is a nice job for all of them but the others are having a hard time finding
jobs of their own so they just stay with the littles considering when they are in headspace it is not
recommended to leave them alone.

The working housemates are about to leave, they give their hugs and kisses goodbye and leave.
This time there were no tears, usually, Yamaguchi, Hinata, and Kenma would burst into tears about
them leaving but they were distracted by Akaashi reading them a book. Sugawara and Oikawa
were in a weird mood today. Normally they were helping and good caregivers but some days they
can drop. Today was one of those days. Sugawara and Oikawa both have dropped into headspaces
of eight-year-olds. Now Yaku, Akaashi, and Asahi had six littles to deal with today all by
themselves. Which was perfectly okay, that's only if Oikawa and Sugawara behaved. Usually,
when they drop like this they become devious.
Akaashi finished the book and smiled at how excited the littles got about the ending. He read them
The Jungle Book. They loved it. Now that the book was done they were quick to get bored.
Yamaguchi came up with a great idea and brought it up to Hinata first. Hinata is in the youngest
headspace of a three-year-old. He giggles excitedly and claps his hands saying yes to him. “ What
has made you excited, Shouyou?” Yaku aks. “ ‘Gupshi wans to mak cookies!” Hinata squeals out
excitedly. “ Making cookies does sound like a fun idea, how about we make cookies?” Yaku asks
the littles making them all very excited. Christmas is just around the corner so making sugar
cookies and decorating them with frosting is almost a given. The kitchen has now turned into a
disaster zone. Akaashi and Yamaguchi are working on making the second batch of dough. Asahi,
Nishinoya, Sugawara, and Oikawa are working on making frosting and organizing the sprinkles.
Hinata Kenma and Yaku are rolling out the dough and cutting them into fun shapes to bake.
Everything was going great so far, everyone was having a lot of fun and even some cookies have
cooled off now so that they can get decorated.

Nishinoya was frosting a cookie when he accidentally knocked all the hot chocolate he had next to
him on his lap. Thankfully it had cooled off significantly but he still needed new clothes. Asahi
picked his boyfriend up and took him downstairs to get a change of clothes, leaving Sugawara and
Oikawa to do their own thing. Being in their little mindset they both reach for the same colored
frosting at the same time.

Oikawa yanks it away from Suga, Suga was not happy. He yanks it back making Oikawa now mad
and gets up with it in his hand. Suga is holding the bowl in one hand and Oikawa is doing the
same. “ Give it to me stupid!” Oikawa says. “ No, you give to me! I had it first!” Suga shouts back.
“ You aren't being very Mr. Refreshing right now!” Oikawa says. Yaku was about to stop then
when he was distracted by Hinata pulling out the cookies. Oikawa let go of Suga, making him fly
backward and hit Hinata, making Hinata fall forward and grab the oven to stop his fall, burning his
hand very badly in the process. Hinata screams. Yaku threw the pan down to attend to Hinata who
is a mess in this state of mind. Oikawa and Suga stand there with wide eyes at what had just
happened. They know they are in big trouble right now. Kenma is crying because his best friend is
crying and in pain and Yamaguchi and Akaashi are standing there not knowing what to do.
Yamaguchi starts to get tears in his eyes as well because he is getting overwhelmed with all the
noise in the kitchen and his friend is hurt.

Asahi comes flying up from downstairs when he hears Hinata’s crying. Noya was in his arms
looking at just as shocked and worried as him. “ What happened?” Asahi asks. Yaku goes mom
mode now because Asahi pulled him out of his state. “ Both of you two need to go to your room
right now and don’t come out until I or someone else comes and gets you,” Yaku demanded the
two naughty boys. Both afraid hurry up and run up to their room. Yaku moves the cookie tray over
with an oven mitt and closes the oven. He takes Hinata in his arms and holds Kenma’s hand. “ We
are going to go downstairs and take care of his hand. You guys can continue until we get back,”
Yaku says. Akaashi and Asahi nod.

Akaashi notices Yamaguchi tearing up. “ Hey, no tears little one. Why don’t you and Nishinoya
decorate a few cookies? Remember the dinosaur ones you were able to shape, you could decorate
them for Tsukishima when he gets home,” Akaashi suggests calmly. Yamaguchi completely
forgets about the yelling that just happened and is excited now to color the dinosaur cookies.
Akaashi puts the last of the cookies in the oven and starts to clean up a little. Asahi helps the others
with decorating before walking into the kitchen to help Akaashi clean up.

Back with Yaku, he is currently trying to get Hinata to calm down. He doesn’t blame him for being
in pain though because the burn is a nasty one. Hinata is now sniffling and Kenma is holding his
other hand and patting his head. “ You be okay Shouyou,” Kenma says, and Yaku coos at this.
Kenma is not normally a very affectionate little but when it comes to Hinata it shows so much love
and cares for his friend. Yaku loves it. Yaku finishes wrapping Hinata’s hand and kisses it for him.
“ Is it all better now?” Yaku asks the little. “ Yesh fank you,” Hinata says and wipes his face. Yaku
smiles and kisses his cheek before walking them back upstairs to the kitchen.

“ Why don’t you two help Tadashi and Yuu with the decorating? I bet they left you lots to
decorate,” Yaku says as if they were listening, Nishinoya pipes up. “ Yeah! We saved the kitty
ones for Kenma and a few gingerbread men for Shouyou! You guys can help us!” Nishinoya
shouts excitedly. “ Yuu inside voices please,” Asashi reminds his loud boyfriend. “ Sorry Asahi,”
He chirps and continues to sprinkle on chocolate chips onto his cookie. The littles are all at the
table now decorating and babbling at each other. Yaku walks into the kitchen to help with the rest
of the cleaning up.

“ I wish I was here to help sooner. I'm sorry,” Yaku apologizes. “ No, it’s okay. You had your
hands full. Also, should we just order take out for dinner tonight? The kitchen is a little full don’t
you guys think?” Akaashi suggests. “ Yeah, that sounds great. I’ll even go pick it up, can you guys
handle this alone or do you want me to bring someone with me?” Asahi asks. Yaku and Akaashi
look at one another before deciding they can handle it. Akaashi gives Asahi his credit card, which
was actually Bokutos, to use for food tonight. Asahi walks over to his boyfriend. “ Hey, Yuu. I’m
gonna go get us some dinner. I'll be right back I promise.”

“ Okay daddy, but can I please get a kiss first,” Nishinoya asks nicely. Asahi smiles and kisses his
boyfriend, earning a giggled ew from the others. He then leaves to pick up the food. Yaku and
Akaashi are still cleaning up together and talking about how they should handle Suga and Oikawa.
They never head space but they do on some days, just like Akaashi and Yaku. “ Should we punish
them or wait till Daichi and Iwaizumi come home?” Akaashi asks Yaku. “ Well, if you think about
it this way, we would be going easier on them, but I do think with the space they are in they should
be handled by Daichi and Iwaizumi. They will leave more of a mark on them, “ Yaku says and
shutters when he says mark. He has never had the wrath from Daichi or Iwaizumi but he has
witnessed the aftermath of the punishment given to them. Oikawa and Sugawara got into a huge
fight a few months ago about something super petty and Iwaizumi and Daichi laid a heavy hand
down on them and the bruises that were left looked terrifying. They may be easier on them since
they are in headspace. Last time they weren’t in any headspace.

Everyone in this house has had their fair share of punishments from each other or by the president
or vice president. The only ones who weren’t punished in the house yet were Hinata, and
Kageyama considering they are still fairly new to the house, and they follow the rules well. Yaku
has been punished and has gotten punished by Lev. Akaashi is the same with Bokuto. Kuroo has
never been punished by Kenma but he has had a ‘special’ meeting with Daichi when he got into a
verbal argument with his chemistry teacher. Turned out Kuroo was wrong and felt pretty stupid
about the fuss he caused. Tsukishima still has not had a punishment yet either but he and
Kageyama despite following the rules correctly have been getting into small fights in their room.
Making snide comments to one another. Daichi has threatened them once and they seemed to calm
down after that. Though it is getting hard.

“ All done!” Yamaguchi shouts from his seat. Yaku and Akaashi walk over and see their work. “
Wow! You guys did so well! These look so yummy,” Yaku praises making them all smile wide. “
‘Kaashi wook. I make owl for you and ‘kuto,” Hinata says and proudly shows two cookies with
attempted owls on them. Akaashi smiles wide and kisses his cheek. “ These look so cool. I love it! I
bet when Bokuto comes home he will be so excited to see this,” Akaashi says, and Hinata giggles.
Akaashi and Yaku start to clean up the littles and their decorating area when the other guys get
home and help Asahi carry in the food. “ Hi, daddy!” Yamaguchi squeals when he sees
Tsukishima. “ Tadashi don’t call me that around the others okay,” Tsukishima says. “ I’m sorry
Tsuki, but look I made us dinosaur cookies!” Tadashi says excitedly. Tsukishima looks at the
cookies and smiles. “ They look delicious baby thank you,” Tsukishima says and kisses his
boyfriend on the lips.

“ Where is Tooru?” Iwaizumi asks. “ And where is Koushi?” Daichi asks. Yaku pushes off of
Lev’s embrace and pulls them into the hallway for some privacy.

“ Tooru and Koushi were in a little headspace and got into a fight over frosting near the oven and
bumped Hinata when he and I were taking hot pans out of the oven. Hinata burned his hand really
bad from this so I sent them to their rooms. Remember before you two go storming up there they
are in a fragile mindset so be careful with them,” Yaku warns them about their headspace. Daichi
and Iwaizumi nod at Yaku and thank him before retreating upstairs.

Meanwhile, in the kitchen, the others were showing off their cookies. Hinata made a special cookie
for Kageyama too and Kageyama was very grateful for it. He thought it was cute. Bokuto was over
the moon about the owl cookie and took a picture of it to have as a screensaver. The rest of the
night went great for the littles and they even gotta eat one of their cookies that night with the
promise that they will sleep well that night.

The two naughty littles on the other hand were shaking in their shared room. They were scared and
they could not get their adult minds back at all no matter how hard they tried. Both were
whimpering on their beds and silently crying. They have been left in their room for about a half-
hour before someone knocked on the door. When Suga and Oikawa saw Iwaizumi and Daichi they
freaked out. Oikawa ran into Suga’s bed and held him. “ NO NO SPANKIES!” Oikawa sobbed
and held onto Suga who was crying just as hard. Daichi and Iwaizumi look at one another before
deciding how they should go about this.

“ Don’t you two think you deserve one though? You hurt Shouyou’s hand and argued again after
we were very clear last time you were in this situation. What do you think?” Iwaizumi asks. “
Koushi you know better. That is your baby, you know that right? How could you be so reckless?”
Daichi lectures. Koushi sniffles.

“ Here is what is going to happen, Koushi you are going to come with me to my room and stay the
night there with me and Iwaizumi is going to stay here tonight, now come on let’s go,” Daichi says
and picks up Suga who is still crying. Once they left Iwaizumi looked at Oikawa who is an
absolute mess right now.

“ You need to calm down Tooru,” Iwaizumi says and sits next to him hyperventilating. “ Deep
breaths okay,” Iwaizumi says and starts to rub his back. Oikawa eventually calms down and cries
himself to sleep. Iwaizumi was going to punish him but he was really contemplating it with his
little space. He will just save it for the morning.

Daichi gets into his room and closes the door. Suga looks down at his feet and sniffles. “ Baby you
know what you did already, how about we just do ten tonight and call it good,” Daichi asks Suga.
Suga sniffles and nods. Daichi guides him over to his bed and bends him over his lap. Daichi
knows in this mind space Suga is very sensitive. He gives him ten swift spankings to his clothed
bottom. Normally he would do more and bare but because of how delicate he is he left it this way.
Suga was crying really hard and hiccupping by the time he finished.

“ All is forgiven now, I bet you had a long day today, let's try to get some sleep, baby,” Daichi
says. Suga nods his head yes and wipes his face. Daichi helps him strip out of his clothes and into
his sweatpants and t-shirt. They crawl into bed and have a peaceful night of sleep. Tomorrow will
be a whole new day for them.
 DDLB part 4.1
Chapter Summary

The other half of this chapter will be uploaded. I'm beginning to think this series is just
about my obsession with punishments. Anyway, get ready for the next part because it
will be juicy.

Nishinoya Yuu loves his boyfriend/daddy Asahi so much. The man is super gentle to him and
gives him lots of cuddles and care. Noya loves it, loves the attention and him so much. The man
has such a gentle nature to him and he is not too strict with him. They do have their own personal
rules for one another and they respect them to the best of their abilities. Noya really tries to be
good for his boyfriend especially in a little space. Right now he is not being a good boy at all.
Noya broke a rule.

Noya is currently in his bed and he was woken up from a dead sleep to wet sheets and PJs. Noya
has wet the bed again, this was the fourth time this week. Noya wasn’t even in little space either
considering they have school in the morning. “ Shit,” he whispers out and gets out of his bed. He
can’t just keep changing the bedding and his pants all the time. He just did the laundry yesterday
and now he is going to have to do it again today somehow. They only have one laundry room in the
house and it's usually a fight to whoever can get their first. Noya quickly changes his pants and
gets ready to take off his bedding when Hinata wakes up to his movements. Noya pails but he
knows he can trust Hinata. He can trust everyone in the room he shares with because they all help
each other out with their problems in secret without their boyfriends and caregivers knowing. Right
now the only ones in the room are Yamaguchi, Hinata, and himself. Kenma had fallen asleep with
Kuroo in his room that night.

Hinata looks over at Noya trying to change his sheets and he gets out of bed to help him out. “ Did
it happen again?” Hinata asks. Noya looks down sadly. “ Yeah, I don’t know why I keep doing
this. It’s embarrassing. I get that it's okay when I’m little but when I’m not in headspace it's
mortifying,” Noya answered honestly.

Hinata moves to one side of his bed and Noya moves to the other and they quietly take off the
sheet and put it in the laundry basket. Noya has no more bedding now until he does laundry next
and he is worried Asahi will find out. Asahi is a gentle giant that will help him out with anything
and everything. But when Asahi is mad or upset. He knows how to use his hands and he delivers a
heavy hand onto poor Noya. Noya is petite compared to him, he is much smaller in size compared
to him. Whatever Asahi does to him he feels it twice more. When they make love Noya struggles
for a few days to walk or sit right, when he is punished he can’t sit properly without being in pain.
The last time he was punished by his gentle giant of a boyfriend was when he was caught cheating
on a test. Asahi spanked him so hard that it knocked him into a little space. He couldn’t sit or walk
right for three days.

This time around Asahi had made it a new rule in their relationship that he can’t wet the bed
anymore. Noya has broken this rule not once, not twice but four whole times this week. He actually
used up all the spare bedding he had, Yamaguchi had and Kenma had. The four boys who share
the large basement know about this and have promised to keep his secret and help him out when it
happens. They all have things that happen that they hide from their significant others. Kenma has a
panic attack sometimes and will crawl into bed with Hinata and fall asleep with him. Kuroo is a
very jealous boyfriend and if he were to find out that his precious kitten was sleeping with another
boy he would freak. Kenma also stays up late and plays his game when Kuroo has strict rules on
that. Yamaguchi sleeps as late as he can when it's time for school and will only get up when Noya
shakes him awake. When Yamaguchi has five minutes to spare he uses that to his advantage and
hurries quickly to get ready. Tsukishima likes it when he is up and ready on time, he has never
found out he gets up late and rushes to get ready that's why he is out of breath not because he came
up the stairs too quickly. Then Hinata is super addicted to his pacifier even if he is not in little
form. He is just comforted by it and he loves it despite being told that it can cause problems with
his teeth and cause mouth sores. He doesn’t care as long as he has it. One time he lost it and they
all had to help him find it because he can’t sleep peacefully without it. Then Noya obviously has
his bedwetting problem.

They all work together and help each other out in their large room and thankfully no one has been
caught yet. They even swear to one another down there which is strictly forbidden in the house.
The time currently is 3 am and Noya still had time left to sleep a little before they had to be up in
the morning. Hinata offered him to sleep in his bed and Noya graciously accepted. Noya runs to
the bathroom real quick and empties his bladder just in case it happens again and he crawls into
bed with Hinata.

The next morning comes with the alarm blaring. Hinata groans and hits the clock. Noya gets up not
wanting too but he has to so he can come up with a story in case someone other than the four of
them comes downstairs. Hinata flicks on the light to their bedroom and Yamaguchi didn’t even
flinch at it. He is still dead to the world. Hinata walks over to him and shakes him lightly. “
Tadashi it’s time to get up,” Hinata says sweetly. This causes him to stir so he is slowly waking up.
The basement door opens and closes and they know it’s Kenma from his light steps down the
stairs. Kenma reaches the bottom step and sniffs the air. “ Okay, don’t get mad or worried but it's
starting to smell like piss down here,” he says and walks over to his dresser to get dressed for the
day. Noya curses under his breath.

“ I’m sorry you guys. I don’t know what’s wrong with me,” Noya says looking down with tears
forming in his eyes. “ Hey, accidents happen. We can get some air fresheners down here and when
we get back from class I’ll help you with the laundry,” Hinata offers. Noya smiles at him. “ Thank
you Shouyou.”

“ I also have some laundry that needs to be done and I think Tadashi does too, so we can all help
you out. I understand the whole accident thing. It happens without knowing. If you want you can
talk to Akaashi or Yaku about it. They are in medical school and they may have some answers,”
Kenma suggests. “ I don’t know if I want anyone else knowing. I just feel so bad because I don’t
drink before bed and I use the bathroom before bed so why am I doing this? I don’t even wake up
until after it's done with,” Noya says sadly. “ Well, you could always wear a pull up at night while
you sleep. When I am little space Suga always puts one on me before going to bed and it helps
me,” Hinata suggests.

“ I don’t mind it during little space but when I am not in little space it's mortifying…” Noya says. “
We’ll help you figure it out, don't worry,” Kenma says and smiles at him kindly. “ Thank you guys
really. I don’t know what I’d do with you guys,” Noya says honestly and finishes getting dressed.
A few minutes pass and they are about ready. Hinata walks over to Yamaguchi. “ Tadashi you are
now in the red zone.” Once the red zone came out of Hinata’s mouth Yamaguchi sat straight up. “
Shit, I overslept,” he says and scrambles around the room to get ready. Kenma tossed him his shirt
and pants and Noya gave him his socks and hairbrush. They all truly help each other out.

Once the four of them are ready they walk upstairs to everyone zooming around grabbing
breakfast and their school work. Drinking coffee and tea. The four of them walk into the kitchen
for some breakfast and their favorite morning drinks. Mornings are always chaotic in the house.
Everyone is trying to get their things together, get their lunches if needed, and get their breakfast.
They all move around each other and try to not step on anyone’s toes. Eventually, the house grows
smaller and quieter as people start to leave for their days to begin. Kenma and Hinata usually leave
together because of their similar class schedules Bokuto, Kuroo, Daichi, Lev, Kageyama,
Tsukishima, and Iwaizumi all have very similar classes as well. They have similar majors. Asahi is
taking a few of the same classes as Oikawa and Suga. Noya has a few classes with Hinata and
Kenma but not till later. His first-class has no one familiar in it. Akaashi and Yaku have identical
schedules so they always work together in their classes and travel together. This is how it usually
goes in the morning, except today. Today Asahi has only three classes to take considering two of
his professors, who are husband and wife are now at home on maternity leave. Therefore now he
has a few classes only online. That gives him time to stay home more and clean and have more
time to cuddle with his amazing boyfriend.

Asahi had just found this out and were not able to tell his boyfriend this morning considering he
had to get to class. He is usually home by two. Asahi had just finished his last class for the day and
were able to go home. He is the only one home at this time. Asahi decides to start deep cleaning
the house. It is already fairly clean considering they are all very neat people but he doesn’t mind
taking on some chores. He has swept, mopped, did all the morning dishes, and even has dinner
going for his housemates. He is now working on some laundry, he decides to go downstairs into
his boyfriend's room and wash his clothes for him too to save him some work. When Asahi opens
the basement door he is hit with a small smell. It’s not too strong but once he is fully downstairs it
is more prominent. Asahi wrinkles his nose up and walks over to his boyfriend's basket which is
super full compared to the other’s. Asahi walks over to the pile and nearly gags when he smells the
pile of dirty laundry. Asahi grabs all the soiled bedding and clothes and brings them upstairs to the
laundry room. He starts the sheets first and then goes back downstairs to spray the basement with
Febreze. Once it smelled good again he went back upstairs he pulled out his phone and sent Noya
one text: We need to talk. Asahi is mad. He is mad that his boyfriend has hidden this from him for
so long and he is mad that no one has said anything about it. Surely one of the other boys would
have said something to him.

A few hours have passed and now the house is slowly filling up again. The first ones to arrive are
Suga and Oikawa. They come home and see the rage in Asahi’s eyes, which is not a very usual
thing. “ You okay there Asahi?” Suga asks. “ No, I’m not,” Asahi says coldly and finishes off the
dinner he angrily made. Oikawa took this as a cue to walk away. He knows Suga is much closer to
Aashi so he wanted to give them some alone time. “ Do you want to talk about it?” Suga asks.

“ Noya is having ‘ little accidents’ and he didn’t tell me and the basement stinks because of him,”
Asahi says. Suga gasps. “ What? Are you going to call him out on it or…”

“ I might, I don’t know yet. I’m just wondering why none of the others haven’t come up to me yet
to tell me. It makes me wonder if they are all hiding something,” Asahi says. Suga’s eyes widened.
“ I think they are hiding something, should we call them all out on it?”

“ I think we should wait till Daichi and Iwaizumi get back. They may have a better idea of what I
should do,” Asahi says. “ Well, they should be here in 5 minutes. We can ask them while we wait
for the food to warm back up,” Suga suggested. Asahi nods. A few minutes have passed, Daichi
and Iwaizumi have come home. All the others have either gone to meet up with their boyfriends or
have gone to work out before coming home. Iwaizumi went upstairs to his boyfriend's room to
‘study’ while Daichi and Suga helped Asahi figure out what to do. “ To me, it does sound like they
are all hiding something. I don’t think calling them out on something like this would work, but
maybe we can set up some secret cams in their room and catch them in the act,” Daichi suggested.
“ I mean obviously we will have to get Kuroo’s and Tsukishima’s permission. We could record
them for a few nights and see how many rules are broken,” Daichi finishes. Suga and Asahi nod
their heads at his statement. It sounds like it’ll work.

Later that day Noya asked Asahi if they had to talk and he said nothing to him and just kissed his
head. He washed all of his laundry for him and pretended he never found anything. Meanwhile,
Kuroo and Tsukishima were okay with the whole secret camera thing. Tsukishima was always
wondering why Yamaguchi was out of breath and Kuroo was always wondering why Kenma was
so sleepy. None of the boys downstairs are aware of this and are going to be in for a shock when
they find out they get caught red-handed.
 DDLB part 4.5
Chapter Summary

I know this is short but help me with the punishments! I need some ideas. I want
spanking but how far should I take it and what should I do?! Help!

It is after dinner now. The littles were in their room for the rest of the night to work on their
homework and settle down for the night. Little do they know there are three hidden cameras with
audio, hidden in their room. Nishinoya was the last of the four to come downstairs and he seemed
pale.

“ Hey, you okay Yuu?” Hinata asks his friend. “ Yeah, I’m good. Guys, I think the gods have my
back this time because my ass is saved,” he says and they look at him confused. Meanwhile
upstairs all the caregivers and housemates are secretly listening in on their conversation. Hearing
Noya swear has sent them all into shock and wanting to hear more. “ Asahi did my laundry today
and he never called me out on my accidents or anything, I think I’m in the clear now,” Noya says
proudly.

Hinata cheers. “ Yea! I was so worried about you. Oh! I have news for you guys. Kageyama has
asked me out today. He got Sugamama’s permission and asked me out today. I can’t wait till
Sunday. That’s our date,” Hinata says.

“ Jeez, Shou it’s about time he asked you out. It was getting pretty pathetic watching him act so shy
around you and shit,” Yamaguchi says. “ I know right, but I’m happy now. What do you guys have
for homework? Kenma and I have three assignments,” Hinata says, sighing and pulling out his
books.

“ I have just one assignment and I’m almost done with it,” Yamaguchi says, writing down a few
answers. “ I don’t actually have homework tonight thankfully,” Noya says, laying on his bed to
relax a bit. “ Shouyou I’m almost done with this game could I just borrow your answers for the
assignment?” Kenma asks his friend. Hinata was on Kenma’s bed with him while Kenma was
playing with his handheld device and Hinata was working on his assignments. “ You know I
always got your back Kenma,” Hinata says smiling at him. Kenma pauses his game to quickly kiss
Hinata on the lips and go back to his game. “ This is why you guys are my best friends,” Kenma
says.

“ Aw Kenma you are so sweet! I love you!” Hinata says and places his pacifier into his mouth to
help him concentrate. “ You guys will never believe what happened in my trig class today. I was
working on my assignment when Terushima came up to me and gave me this to use. It's a vape that
smells like blue raspberries,” Yamaguchi says. This gets Noya’s attention. “ A vape? Isn’t that like
super bad for your lungs?” Noya asks.

“ I have no idea. Terushima took a hit and blew it out in the classroom and it smelled so good. Here
let me try it,” Yamaguchi says and takes a long hit from it before blowing out the smoke and
coughing obnoxiously. Hinata pats his back and takes out his pacifier. “ Wow, that does smell
super good,” Hinata says sniffing the air. Kenma and Noya sniff the air too and agree with him.
Yamaguchi stops coughing. “ That hurt. I don’t think I can do that ever again. It didn’t taste good
either,” Yamaguchi says and drinks some water out of his water bottle.
Noya picks up the vape and takes a hit from it. He starts coughing like Yamaguchi. “ Holy shit…”
Noya coughs. “ Yeah that’s horrible, I don’t recommend it,” Noya says and gives it back to
Yamaguchi. “ I think I might just throw this away. I hate this,” he says and puts it back in his book
bag.

“ Fucking stupid bitch, god damn it!” Kenma rages as he dies in his game. “ God this game is so
hard,” Kenma says. “ All done! Here Kenma you can use my answers,” Hinata says and kisses his
forehead before getting up out of the bed. Kenma pulls out his work and copies his work down.
Hinata goes to his side of the room and grabs a set of clothes. “ Anyone wanna shower with me?”
Hinata asks the four boys. “ Yeah, I just finished I’ll take one!” Yamaguchi says. “ I’ll take one
after I finish my homework,” Kenma says. “ I can join you guys!” Noya says and runs towards the
bathroom with them. As they shower Kenma finishes off his home and places his assignments
neatly in his bag and puts Hinata’s homework away neatly. He was smart enough to double-check
it before closing the bags. Kenma gets up and joins them into the shower which is nearing the end
for the other three. Yamaguchi gets out first and Hinata stays to help Kenma clean up.

The four of them are very close friends and always do these things together. Baths together sleep
together if needed, but they don’t dare to tell their boyfriends because their boyfriends are very
strict and get easily jealous. Currently it takes them all they have to not storm down there and catch
their boyfriends in the act. They have all promised to give it a day to accumulate considering they
are in the privacy of their own room. Tsukishima is fuming about Yamaguchi vaping. Asahi is just
as mad. Kuroo is fed up with how naughty and touchy his kitten is being with Hinata. Kageyama
and Suga are both very pissed about Hinata using his pacifier. And everything else.

The boys are now all showered and dressed and ready for bed. Yamaguchi lies down and like
clockwork, he texts his boyfriend good night and that he loves him very much. Kenma and Noya
do the same thing and then that’s when they all play on their phones later than what they should. “
Guys, I have a legit question, what would happen if our boyfriends find out what we really do
down here?” Noya asks. “ I know if Asahi finds out he would probably beat my ass,” Noya
answers his own question. “ I’m pretty sure Tsuki would beat my ass too,” Yamaguchi says. “ I’m
actually too afraid to think about what Kuroo would do to me. I break a lot of rules down here. He
has never punished super hard before but I have a feeling he would have a very heavy hand,”
Kenma says. Hinata laughs. “ I haven’t been punished yet. I’m pretty sure I could just sweet talk
myself through it. Act like I don’t know anything or did anything wrong,” Hinata laughs. “ Yeah
Shouyou Sugamama loves you, but I’m pretty sure if you push him far enough he may snap on
you. Maybe he’ll let Kageyama deal with you considering you are a thing now,” Noya says. Hinata
shivers. “ Kageyama scares the shit out of me and turns me on at the same time.”

“ Same Asahi.” “ Same with Tsuki.” “Same with Kuroo.” They all agree with him. Soon they all
fall asleep. The guys upstairs have canceled their classes for tomorrow and the four downstairs as
well. The only ones who are still going to class are Akaashi, Bokuto, Lev, Yaku, Iwaizumi, and
Oikawa. They wished the others luck before turning in for the night while the others stay up, or
take turns staying up to watch how the boys are behaving. Yamaguchi didn’t fall asleep till close to
1 am and after he fell asleep Kenma woke up and crawled into bed with Hinata who was sucking
on his pacifier peacefully. Around 3 am Noya wakes up in a frenzy, taking his sheets off and
stuffing them in his basket, and changing his clothes. He crawled into Kenma’s bed since it was
empty and fell asleep in his bed. Then the morning rolled around. Their caregivers are wide awake
and full of caffeine to get them through what is about to happen. They witness Yamaguchi not
waking up till five minutes too with everyone helping him get ready and get their stuff together.
Once it was time for them to walk upstairs they hit stop recording and wait for the naughty boys to
walk up.

The four boys are giggling and walking up the stairs to the main floor of the house when they
notice how quiet it is and how no one is moving. They are all sitting on the couch and have a
disappointed look in their eyes. All four of the boys that were downstairs are now freaking out with
how they are acting. “ What’s going on?” Hinata asks. “ Why don’t you all come to join us in the
living area please?” Daichi asks. The four boys pale a little and sit next to their significant others.

Daichi doesn’t even say anything, he just hits the play button on the TV making all of the boy's
eyes go wide with fear when they see what is being played. Noya tries to run but Asahi grabs him
and bear hugs up tightly to his lap. Daichi then fast forwards the video surveillance to certain
parts that make all the boys sick to their stomach. They know how much trouble they are in now.
 DDLB part 5
Chapter Summary

The littles are punished. Next chapter we run into some new characters. Enjoy! Thank
you for all the feedback and support. Y'all are amazing and this story is almost at 60k
hits. I'm shaking... I tried going viral on tik tok but no one seemed to care lmao.

The four boys stare at Daichi who is standing there glaring at them. The four of them are already
on the verge of tears, and they are all almost sick to their stomachs. “ I honestly have no words,
you guys know the rules and the consequences when they are broken. I don’t have to repeat myself
because I know you are all smart so I’m just going to get into this,” Daichi says and pulls out a big
black bag. This big black bag has struck fear into everyone in the house. This is the ‘big’ black
bag. Inside this bag are paddles, canes, and other corporal punishment implements along with the
embarrassing age play aspect. The minute Daichi pulled out the bag Yamaguchi let out a sob.

“ I wouldn’t be crying yet Tadashi,” Tsukishima says coldly into his ear. Tadashi wipes his face.
Daichi starts laying things out on the ottoman in the living room. Suga is getting the age playthings
together right next to him. “ I’m only going to say this once, you guys have brought this onto
yourselves. I have contacted all of your professors and they have given you a week off from
schooling. Thankfully your grades are excellent. That however does not help your case any.
Shouyou you have lost all pacifier privileges and Kenma you have lost all your gaming consoles.
You guys have also lost all phone privileges for the next month. If you need a phone use someone
else’s. Hand them over,” Dachi says. The four of them reach into their bags and hand them to their
boyfriends. Kenma hands his bag to Kuroo so Kuroo can pull out his three different handhelds. “
This is how we are doing this. Noya, Asahi has graciously decided that you guys get the basement
for yourselves. You two can go whenever Asahi is ready,” Daichi says. Then Asahi stands up with
his tiny boyfriend in his arms and grabs the age play bag and a wooden paddle and takes his leave
downstairs. Noya is shaking in his arms.

Kuroo stands up and throws Kenma over his shoulder before collecting his stuff and going to his
bedroom. Tsukishima stands up and grabs a wooden spoon and a bag. “ Tadashi,” is all he said
before Yamaguchi sniffled and got up to join him. Hinata is now left in the living room with
Kageyama, Daichi, and Suga. He is already crying but not hard crying yet. He broke rules, they
weren’t as severe as the others but he did break rules. He has never been punished before and he
isn’t used to being scolded or yelled at. He is shaking and scared out of his wits. He wants to crawl
back into bed and suck on his pacifier which is about to be confiscated.

“ Tobio you have just recently asked our little Shouyou out, is that correct?” Daichi asks. “ Yes
sir,” Kageyama responds. “ I think you two make such a cute pair!” Suga says happily but turns his
face back to normal. “ Then you are okay with how things go in this house, is that correct?” Daichi
asks. “ Yes sir. “

“ Good to know. So I’m dubbing you to caregiver ranking now and Hinata is your responsibility
now. Koushi and I are more than happy to give you a hand with this just know that. I want to know
if you are comfortable punishing him right now. I know you two have just recently gotten together.
That is why I’m asking if you wanted to do this or if you wanted Koushi or I to do it?” Daichi
explains. Hinata is sitting next to Kageyama shaking and sniffling because he is embarrassed about
how they are treating him right now. He knows if he is getting punished it’ll be in front of all three
of them and he is very scared and sorrowful.

Kageyama pounders a moment before looking at his newly acquitted lover before deciding. “ I
would like to do it, but I have never done anything like this before. Would you mind helping me? I
don’t want to actually hurt him,” Kageyama says responsibly. “ How responsible of you, of course,
we can. For starters, you need to get rid of all his pacifiers. We have all six of them with us but he
has a personal one that has been obviously hiding from us,” Daichi says. Kageyama nods and looks
at his quivering boyfriend. “ You heard him so where is it?” Kageyama asks him. Hinata shakes
his head no. He can’t give it up. It is the only thing that gives him comfort and he can’t sleep
without it. He is more than attached to it, he is addicted to it. He can’t give it up easily.

“ Shouyou please don’t make your punishment worse. Just give us the pacifier and we can get this
over with quicker,” Daichi says and crosses his arms over his chest. “ I… I can’t sleep without it
though,” Hinata whines and starts to cry. He is on the verge of dropping down to his little mindset
and they don’t want him to drop just yet. Not before they can properly punish him. Kageyama then
takes Hinata’s school bag and digs down to the bottom of the bag and pulls out what looks like a
pair of glasses but inside was his precious pacifier. “ This is what is causing your mouth sores. The
sores that you have been hiding from everyone. Don’t think I didn’t notice the way you would
flinch when you ate something hot or when you drank lemonade,” Kageyama says and hands the
pacifier over to Suga.

Suga stands up with the flashlight turned on on his phone. “ Open your mouth, I want to see how
much damage you have,” Suga demands. Hinata lifts his head up and sniffles before opening his
mouth. Suga grabs his chin and tilts it up more and makes him stick his tongue out. Suga gasped
when he saw three big open sores in his mouth, one on top of his mouth. The other two on his
tongue. “ No more pacifiers period,” Suga says and walks away. Hinata cries again. He is not fully
sobbing yet but Kageyama knows he will be soon. “ Before we start this punishment process
Tobio. It is important to know that once you are done dishing this out you must make sure he
drinks lots of water so he is not dehydrated. I can guarantee that once the punishment is over he
will not be himself. He will be in his little form and then we can show you where to go from there,”
Daichi explains to Kageyama.

“ This is how the punishment process is going to go. Shouyou you need to take all of your clothes
off. Once you are stripped you are to bend over Kageyama’s lap. You are lucky this is your first
punishment because if this was a third or fourth one I would have had Tobio use an implement,”
Daichi says. After Daichi was done instructing Hinata, he slowly stood up and started to strip
himself of his clothes. He has no dignity whatsoever right now. He feels embarrassed and exposed
right now. Every time he took a piece of clothing off he handed it to Suga who would fold it neatly.
Once he is stark naked he bends himself over Kageyama’s lap and puts his thumb into his mouth,
something he has not done in a long time. “ Okay, I would give him twenty with your hand and if
that doesn’t work, which is doubtful we can add more and use something else. I’m assuming you
know how to spank someone?” Daichi questions him. “ My dad had a heavy hand when I was a
child, so yes I know how too. Just let me know if I’m not doing it right,” Kageyama says and rubs
Hinata’s bum a bit before delivering the first smack to his ass. Hinata gasps and whines out when
the first hit was delivered to him because it scared him.

Kageyama was delivering his spanks in a hard and swift action. Hinata didn’t start sobbing until he
was five in. He fully entered his little mindset when Kageyama hit eleven. He started to thrash and
scream nearing twenty. He was screaming sorry and full-on sobbing to the point where Suga had to
intervene. “ I think this is enough, he is going to make himself sick,” Suga says and brushes
Hinata’s hair slightly. Hinata is sobbing into the couch. “ I agree with Koushi, you did enough. I
think he has learned his lesson,” Daichi says. Kageyama nods and picks up Hinata and holds him
close to his chest. “ Shhh it’s over, you’re forgiven now baby,” Kageyama says. Suga and Daichi
are shocked because they never told him to do that but they think it’s cute. Once Hinata starts to
calm down he is lifted by Kageyama who is laid down on the couch. “ Koushi is going to dress you
now, I’m going to go get you some water,” Kageyama says and walks away. Suga walks over to
him and puts a diaper on him and an adult onesie. Kageyama walks back in and picks up Hinata
and puts the baby bottle of water into his mouth and he sucks on it till he starts falling asleep.

“ Wow, Tobio. I had no idea you were so good at this,” Suga comments. “ I did some research so I
don’t accidentally make a mistake,” Kageyama says honestly. Suga coos at them and Daichi just
smiles at him. Daichi knew Hinata was the only one out of the four boys who got off on an easy
punishment. The one’s he felt bad for the most were Yamaguchi and Noya.

Meanwhile in the basement Noya is currently sitting on his bed shaking in fear as Asahi is pacing
back and forth angrily. “ What were you thinking?” Asahi begins. Noya tries to speak. “ No! Don’t
speak Yuu. Jesus! Jesus my Lord and savior please help me,” Asahi says and stops and looks at
Noya who is crying quietly on his bed. “ Yuu, I don’t even know where to begin… You took a hit
from a vape, you were swearing, you were staying up late, you have been wetting the bed so much
that your mattress is going to have to be thrown out! Just WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?!”
Asahi shouts at the end. Noya sobs into his hands and says sorry to him. “ No, you are not sorry
yet but you will be,” Asahi says and grabs Noya by the forearm and drags him to the bathroom. “ I
want all of your clothes off,” Asahi instructs. Noya shivers and does as he is told quickly so he
doesn’t upset him not more than he already did. Once he was naked he looked up at Asahi. “ My
plan was to wash your mouth out with soap and make you hand wash your sheets, but I don’t think
that will get my point across. I’m going to use this wooden paddle on you. I’m not going to stop
until you tell me to. Afterward, you are going to be a baby for a week and after that, you will not be
allowed into bed without a pull-up on. If you can go a week without wetting the pull up you can go
back to wearing big boy clothes. “

Asahi explains this and Noya starts to shake and sob a little bit. Asahi bends him over the counter
of the bathroom and puts Noya in a certain position so he has enough swing room and the perfect
angle to really leave an imprint on him. Noya grabs onto the counter and Asahi spreads his legs a
little more than what they were. Noya makes eye contact with Asahi through the mirror. Asahi puts
his hand on Noya’s lower back. “ I love you, Yuu. But you deserve this. After we are done we are
going to go back to my room and we are going to rent a movie and cuddle.” Asahi removes his
hand from Noya’s lower back and moves behind him. Noya watches in the mirror and blushes
when Asahi is staring at his ass. He can’t help but shiver when Asahi runs a warm hand over his
ass before lifting the paddle.

With a loud thwack Noya’s whole body jerks forward. Asahi rubs his hand over the abused skin
that is already forming bruises. Asahi shakes his head and rains the paddle down three times really
hard. Noya yelps and starts to cry. Asahi brings it down again, he does it in increments of three. By
the time they reach twelve Noya is sobbing over the counter and his ass looks like he sat in
blueberries. Asahi bring the paddle down three more times and Noya screams. “ I HAD ENOUGH
DADDY I’M SORRY!” He sobs and falls to his knees. Asahi sat the paddle down on the counter
and pulls his sobbing smaller boyfriend into his arms. He is whispering sweet nothings to him and
rubbing his lower back and running his hand through his hair. “ You took that so well baby,” Asahi
says and kisses his forehead. Asahi very easily picks up Noya and lays him down on his bed. Asahi
wraps him in a diaper and puts one of his oversized hoodies on Noya. The sweater when he is
standing up goes past his knees. Noya had calmed down significantly and he is now just sniffling
and whimpering every time something just barely brushes against his ass.

Asahi picks him up and brings him upstairs to the second staircase of the house to bring him to his
room. On the way to his room, he walked past two bedrooms that were occupied by Kuroo and
Tsukishima. He can hear sniffling, he knows Noya can hear it too when he cuddles into Asahi
deeper. Once inside his room, he lies Noya down and turns the TV on, and gets his bottle ready.
Asahi turn on Disney plus and picks out some random avengers movie to watch. He crawls into
bed with Noya held close to him as he sips on his bottle and closes his tear-stained eyes and drifts
off into a peaceful nap.

It was discussed earlier that Bokuto and Lev would crash in their boyfriend's room that night so
Asahi and Kuroo had the night to themselves. Yaku and Akaashi were more than okay to have their
goofy boyfriends in their beds tonight for cuddles. They have horror movies picked out and snacks
ready for their night. Iwaizumi, Daichi, Suga, and Oikawa are going on a date that night but once
they are back they plan on staying in their own bedrooms. They had it all figured out.

Kuroo was grateful he had his room to himself today because that meant he can punish his naughty
kitten accordingly. Kenma has hurt him, as much as he adores Hinata, he is sick to his stomach
knowing they were kissing and sleeping with one another, and on top of the other things he has
done. Kuroo has never fully punished Kenma, but that was going to change.

Once they were in his room Kuroo made Kenma take off all of his clothes before getting anything
started. Kenma is sitting on Kuroo’s bed with a sad look on his face. He knows he hurt Kuroo, and
he deserves everything that is coming to him. Kuroo stares at him for a few minutes before taking
Kenma’s chin and making him look him in the eyes. “ Kitten, you have been naughty haven’t
you?”

“ Yes daddy,” Kenma says, verbally staring at Kuroo’s dark eyes. “ I want you to tell me all the
rules you broke. I know you are a smart boy baby, I need to know everything so I know how to
help you correct this,” Kuroo says. He lets Kenma’s chin go because he knows Kenma won’t break
any more rules. Kenma looks up at him and doesn’t break eye contact with his boyfriend. “ I was
staying up late playing my games. I was swearing. I cuddled with Shouyou and let him kiss me and
I willingly kissed him, and I used his answers on my homework because I was lazy and did not
want to do it myself,” Kenma says to Kuroo. Kuroo hums in response. He is satisfied with his
answers. “ Good kitten. Now I don’t mind you being close with Hinata. I know you two are just
close friends, but I have to ask. Who do you belong to?”

“ I belong to you,” Kenma says. Kuroo smiles and brings his face closer to Kenma’s before kissing
him softly. “ Good to know baby, now you have lost all your game privileges for a long time. I
don’t care if you get close with Shouyou but don’t kiss him anymore or else you will be right back
here. You are going to stay with Bokuto and me for a few days before I allow you back down
there. Also with your homework, I will be the one to help you from now on and I will make sure
you have it done before you do anything. Your grades are important kitten. Now we are going to
do this the only way I know you will learn from this kitten,” Kuroo finishes. He stands up and goes
into the bathroom he shares with Bokuto, Akaashi, and Yaku. They have a bathroom attached to
their room. Kuroo fills the tub with warm water and Kenma shivers from what is about to come his
way. Kuroo comes walking back, picking Kenma up and carrying him to the bathroom. Thankfully
Yaku and Akaashi have not come back from their classes yet so he is able to have the whole
bathroom to himself. Kenma lets out a shocked gasp when he is lowered into the bathwater. Kuroo
picks up his wooden hairbrush and Kenma’s eyes widen in fear.

“ Here is what we are going to do. I’m going to hit you ten times, it's a low number because this is
actually quite painful, baby. You don’t need to count these. After we are done we are going to
relax a little bit,” Kuroo says to him. “ Yes Kuroo,” Kenma says sadly. Kuroo kisses Kenma’s head
and moves him over the side of the tub so his butt is sticking out for him. Kuroo learned this
technique from when Daichi punished him and Bokuto for cheating on an exam and they were
nearly expelled from it.
Kuroo moves the hairbrush in his hand so the wooden part is facing out. Kuroo smacks down onto
Kenma making Kenma whimper and cry out at every smack to his ass. Kuroo would stop after the
first few to re-wet Kenma’s ass with water to provide more of the sting. His kitten was already
sobbing quietly at just seven swats in. Kuroo starts swinging again, making Kenma actually cry out
this time. He moves one of his hands to block Kuroo from hitting him again. “ Kitten move your
hand or I will hit it,” Kuroo demands. Kenma moved his hand back to wear it and Kuroo reapplied
water to his ass and decided to finish this quickly. The last hit from the brush brought a new
sounding sob from Kenma. Kenma is usually a quiet crier and is usually a fairly silent person.
Right now he is sobbing rather loudly, shocking Kuroo. Kuroo hits the drain to the tub and pulls
him out and wraps a towel around Kenma. He picks up his sweet boyfriend and lies him down on
the bed to dress him in his age play gear. He puts a diaper on him and gets ready a bottle for him.
Kenma was dressed in Kuroo’s old volleyball jersey. Kenma was not asleep but he did have hooded
eyes staring off into space as Kuroo fed him a bottle and held him closely.

Kuroo almost regrets doing this to his baby but he knows he needed it. If he didn’t punish him,
Daichi would have. Daichi scares Kuroo so he does not want Kenma going through anything like
that. Kuroo Kept a strong and safe grip on Kenma as he bottle-fed him and watched as he faded
into sleep and into his headspace. Kuroo knows Kenma is going to hate this constant age play
because he has voiced it before. Kenma is just going to have to deal with it.

Lastly, we have Tsukishima and Yamaguchi. Yamaguchi knows he was in the wrong, he knows he
pissed Tsuki off. He knows he is royally fucked right now. Tsukishima has voiced to him before
that he does not like disobedient boys.

Yamaguchi was instructed to strip out of all of his clothing and had to stand in the corner with his
hands above his head. Tsukishima was sitting on his bed with Yamaguchi’s clothes neatly folded
next to him. Tsukishima made Yamaguchi stand in the corner mostly so he could cool himself
down first before punishing his lover. He doesn’t want to accidentally hurt him or let his anger get
the best of him. Tsukishima knows Yamaguchi is smart and knows he knows what he did wrong.
He does not need him to tell him. Tsukishima is different compared to the other caregivers. He is
strict and he gets his point across when he needs to. What Yamaguchi did was completely
unacceptable. “ Tadashi come here,” Tsukishima demands. Yamaguchi lowered his hands that
were above his head and shakenly walked over to him. Yamaguchi is on the verge of a panic
attack. Tsukishima can tell. He pulls Yamaguchi into his lap and lets Yamaguchi sob into his shirt.

Tsukishima lets him do this until he has calmed down. “ Are you okay now?” he asks the quivering
boy. Yamaguchi nods his head yes. “ Okay then. Get over my lap Tadashi,” Tsukishima says
emotionlessly. Yamaguchi moves so he is over his lap. Tsukishima moves his leg over
Yamaguchi’s so he isn’t thrashing around on his lap. Tsukishima grabs the wooden spoon and
instructs Yamaguchi to keep his hands planted on the floor. Tsukishima begins to thwap
Yamaguchi’s freckled ass hard and swiftly. Yamaguchi is sobbing and saying “ Tsuki I’m sorry.”
Yamaguchi is hiccuping as his ass is assaulted by the small wooden object in his hand.
Yamaguchi’s ass is turning a nice red-purple color. Tsukishima wanted bruises that’ll last. He
finishes off with a satisfied twenty hits on each cheek. Yamaguchi is sobbing and hiccuping so
hard he didn’t even know he finished. Tsukishima moves Yamaguchi to lie on the bed. He puts his
diaper on him and places him in a dinosaur onesie. Tsukishima was going to make him a bottle but
he didn’t want to leave his boyfriend alone in such a valuable position. He crawls into his bed and
holds him tightly allowing him to softly cry into him. “ Tadashi that better be the last time I ever
have to punish you,” Tsukisihima says to him. “ I be good boy,” Tadashi says softly. Tsuikishima
leaned down and kissed him on the cheek and then on the forehead. Tsukishima plans on giving
him a bath when he wakes up and then giving him a bottle. Tsukishsima is holding back his tears
though secretly because punishing his boyfriend had to have been the hardest thing he has ever
done.
All the naughty littles have been forgiven and are now on day one of their week-long embarrassing
punishment. During this punishment of forced ageplay, they are not allowed to do anything alone.
They are not allowed to speak big boy words, they can’t wear big boy clothes or use the big boy
bathrooms. It is going to be a mortifying week for them but after that, they should be back to
normal right?
 DDLB part 6
Chapter Summary

New friends?

Check the huge comment I made at the bottom. I have some things I went over ❤

The week has passed for the littles. Today is their first day back to being in their older mindset.
Kuroo and Tsukishima decided to go downstairs every day to make sure their boyfriends are awake
and ready on time. Since this is their first day of being back as adults it was hard to get going at
first for them. Hinata had a hard time getting dressed and so did Noya, but they helped each other
out. They apparently took too long because Kageyama and Asahi had come downstairs and helped
them the rest of the way.

An hour passed and everyone was on their way to their classes for the day. Classes came and went
rather fast today. They were all in their last classes for the day. Everything was going great up until
Yamaguchi was in his last class. This class was a fairly easy one for him and he personally loved
this class. He didn't know anyone in the class and they all kept to themselves in the class. Halfway
through the class, Yamaguchi was handed back the test he took at the beginning of the hour.
Somehow he managed to fail it. His whole world felt like it was going to end. He knew he scored
higher than what was graded but because of how shy he is he doesn’t want to say anything. This is
causing him to become uncomfortable now. He wants to cry and now he has to use the restroom
very badly but he doesn’t want to interrupt the class. Plus he is sitting next to a very strong and
intimidating man by the name of Ushijima Wakatoshi. Yamaguchi is trying to hold himself
together to the best of his ability when Ushijima himself looks over at him and his test in front of
him.

Ushijima knew better than to look at someone else’s test but he realized that his answers were the
same as his and he scored higher. He is rather confused. He also noticed that the boy sitting next to
him is trembling and shaking rather hard. He seems to be on the verge of a breakdown and they
still had thirty minutes left in class. “ Tadashi is it? Would you like to use the restroom with me? I
noticed your answers are the same as mine and I had a perfect score. I would like to look it over,”
Ushijima whispered to him. Yamaguchi nodded his head but admittedly felt stupid because he felt
as if he was going to slip into a little any minute now. Ushijima went up to the professor who was
grading a few papers and pardoned himself and Yamaguchi from the class. Yamaguchi grabbed his
things and left. All Yamaguchi wants right now is Tsukishima. His Tsuki.

Yamaguchi walked out of the class with Ushijima and into the restroom where they were going to
see what went wrong on his test. Turns out he did get them all right and the teacher has made a
mistake. Ushijima explains this to Yamaguchi and that’s when he can’t hold it in anymore.
Yamaguchi has an accident and starts crying really hard. Ushijima's eyes widen but then realizes
what is going on. He too has a few littles at his house. He is an avid caregiver at his house along
with a few of his housemates. Ushijima bends down to the crying boys' level. “ Shhh, it’s okay
little one. I have a few littles of my own at my place. Let’s go back to my dorm and we can call
your daddy and let him know where you are,” Ushijima says and picks up the weeping boy and
carries him off. Ushijima’s dorm was not very far away from the class they were in and on top of
that Ushijima’s father is friends with the professor’s class they were just in.

Once they get to his house Ushijima brings him to the little’s room. In the little’s room, there was
Goshiki and Shirabu playing quietly together while Semi was reading a book. They all look up at
Ushijima when he walks in with Yamaguchi weeping into his shoulder. Semi stands up and walks
over to them. “ Are you okay little one?” Semi asks sweetly. Yamaguchi shakes his head no and
Semi just frowns at him. Semi changes his clothes and puts Yamaguchi in Goshiki’s spare clothing
before bringing him back out two the two boys who were now coloring with Ushijima.

Semi lowered him down and offered him a coloring page which he takes happily. “ Hiya new
friend! Here is a crayon to color with,” Goshiki says happily to him. Yamaguchi takes it and starts
to color on his page. Semi smiles at them coloring and turns his attention to Ushijima. “ So what
happened, who is he?” Semi asked.

“ His name is Yamaguchi Tadashi and he is in my last class of the day. He seemed to be doing
okay when suddenly the professor decided to fail him on his test. I looked over his test and he got
all the same answers as me. I have no clue why he failed. I think it is unfair,” Ushijima explains.

“ That sounds unfair. Does he have a caregiver? We should call them and let them know he is okay
and safe. School is almost out and we don’t need him having a panic attack. I know if Shirabu was
not in our meeting spot I would have a panic attack,” Semi explains.

“ I understand and I am not sure, he looks familiar though, I do believe I have seen him with
Oikawa a few times,” Ushijima says and reaches into Yamaguchi's book bag to retrieve his phone.
Ushijima notices it does not have a lock on it and his lock screen and screensaver are of him and
another man with glasses kissing. Ushijima went into the contacts and found a contact name of ‘
My daddy Tsuki <3’. Ushijima smiled at contact and decided to call it since school had just gotten
out. After two rings someone picked up.

“ Tadashi where are you?”

“ Tadashi is safe here with me. I am Ushijima Wakatoshi in dorm house number eight. He had an
accident in the bathroom and was upset about what had happened in class today. I’ll explain it in
more detail when you arrive,” Ushijima explains. Tsukishima says okay and that he was on his
way. His voice was full of worry as well.

Ushijima let Semi know about what had just happened and he nodded his head. He was reading
Shirabu a story on his lap while he held him closely. Goshiki and Yamaguchi were both about
finished with their coloring page and making baby talk with one another and becoming close
friends. There was a loud knock on the door and before Ushijima or Semi could go to the door it
was opened for him. “ Mr. Minlia! How is it going?” The familiar voice of Tendou rang through
the house. Ushijima and Semi looked at one another before rolling their eyes. Their obnoxious
sometimes little brat is home. Ushijima walks out into the hallway and beckons Tsukishima to
come over. Tsukishima rolls his eyes at Tendou’s annoying ways and walks towards Ushijima.
Once he is in the doorway of the room Yamaguchi makes eye contact with his boyfriend. “ Tsuki!”
Yamaguchi exclaims.

Tuskishima picks Yamaguchi up in bridal style and kisses him. “ Hey, Tadashi ready to go home?”
Tsukishima asks. He nods his head yes and rubs his eyes tiredly. Tsukishima thanks Ushijima and
even explains about the other littles at their house. Ushijima and Tsukishima traded numbers and
are going to plan a playdate. Turns out Semi knows Sugawara and Oikawa from a class they are in
and it will make it easier for them to plan this. Goshiki was sad to see his new friend leave but with
the promise of seeing him again made him excited.
Tsukishima returns home and helps Yamaguchi feel better and explains everything that happened
today to Daichi. Daichi is angry about the teacher but happy nonetheless about how the situation
was handled. Daichi was actually excited about the whole playdate idea because he had no idea
there were others just like their house. Daichi talks to Iwaizumi and his boyfriend about it and now
they are all in agreement to planning a playdate. Hinata, Yamaguchi, Noya, Kenma, and now
Shirabu and Goshiki are all going to be potential best friends.
 BDSM chapter one
Chapter Summary

I am going to be posting the bedroom scenes. Also, I decided to keep my note up

because I feel like that was the best way for me to get my information out. Also if the
creator of I stole your jams on youtube could hit me up that would be great! I want to
do a chat with you and post the aftermaths on here as a bit of a collaboration. I really
wanna do that, not with just that channel. Any channel that would like too :) I want to
write a prank aftermath so badly lol. Also if you see anyone repost my stuff just know
no one has asked for my permission. This is illegal. please report them or tell me and
I'll do it myself. Thank you guys! <3

Daishou and Terushima have been in their healthy relationship for about a year now. They have
grown together as a couple and have even moved in with one another. All is good in their
relationship.

Currently, they are getting ready for a party they were invited to. Daishou is not happy about a
certain old Nekoma player that will be there but he didn’t have the heart to tell that to his boyfriend.
Yet his boyfriend can since the mild discomfort coming from him.

Terushima has developed a close friendship with Daichi Sawamura and Bokuto Koutarou. This
friendship has gotten him an invitation to Daichi’s party that they were attending that day. This
party was an interesting one, known as a BDSM party. Daichi had invited all their close friends,
which came as a shock for Terushima. He had no idea his friends and old sports rivals were kinky
little fuckers. Terushima knows how uncomfortable his boyfriend is knowing he is going to breathe
the same air as his worst enemy, but with the promise of other people going there he was okay with
it.

Daichi has a big enough house to be throwing this large party. He has invited everyone he knew
that was into this sort of thing. His soon-to-be husband Koushi was the one who suggested it. What
brought the idea on was Koushi wanting an orgy and thought that this was the best idea. At this
party, their friends can dress however they want and they all have hall passes. Each couple invited
has had a conversation with their significant other about this and found that they were okay with
sharing each other for just one night. The couples that were invited were the ones who were into
these kinds of things. Which was a lot of their friends. The couples being Daichi and Suga, Bokuto
and Akaashi, Kuroo and Kenma, Terushima and Daishou, Tsukishima and Yamaguchi, Hinata and
Kageyama, Ushijima and Tendou, Semi and Shirabu and Goshiki, Atsumu and Sakusa, Kita and
Aran, Osamu and Suna, Hanamaki and Mattsun, and Iwaizumi and Oikawa.

All of their friends were going and they all have designated bracelets to wear at this party of what
they are or want to be that night. Red means dominate, no one can top this person. Purple means
they are switches, they can be both top and bottom. Blue is for bottom. They even have a certain
color code to follow with. There are a few that are into certain things like pet play and being a brat.
The pet players wear green and the brats wear pink.

This party was going to be interesting. Daishou is wearing a blue bracelet and Terushima is
wearing a red bracelet. They made sure they had eaten dinner and were properly groomed and
cleaned out. The party wasn’t until 9 pm and it was nearing the time for them to take their leave.
Before they left Terushima made sure to roll up a few extra blunts for him and his friends. They did
not want to do this stuff sober by any means. Weed and alcohol were the only things approved for
this event because they all wanted to trust one another.

During this event, there were a few strict rules that Suga and Daichi have made very clear in their
invitations. Rule one was everyone had to abide by the traffic light system. Red means stop it is
becoming too much, yellow means to slow down, and green meaning everything is okay. The
second rule was no other drug paraphernalia other than weed and alcohol and tobacco. The third
rule was not going into their own personal bedroom. The fourth rule was no one is to enter an
occupied room until that couple is done. The fifth rule was they have to do aftercare. The rules
were very simple to follow, which made the party seem more fun.

Once Terushima was done rolling up the last of his blunts he packed them away neatly and
followed Daishou out to their car. Within a short twenty-minute drive they show up. There are
already a few cars in the driveway meaning they are not the first couple to arrive. Daishou and
Terushima get out of the car. Daishou waits till Terushima comes up to him before they make their
way to the front door. Daishou and Terushima both proclaimed their love for one another before
knocking on the door.

Terushima raised his fist and knocked loudly at the door. Daichi opened it and let them in not
without greeting them first. Daichi is wearing suit pants and a tight white button shirt. He also has
a black-tie on around his neck. Daishou can’t help but think he is the hottest thing ever.

Once inside they are greeted by the other people who have already shown up. Maki and Matsun
were there along with Oikawa and Iwaizumi. Terushima is guessing they traveled together. The
other ones there were Bokuto and Akaashi and Kenma and Kuroo. Daishou had to squeeze his fist
at the sight of Kuroo and because he knows he has to bite his tongue.

Maki and Matsun were both wearing purple bracelets and they were holding hands with one
another laughing at whatever was on Mattsun’s phone. Their outfits were normal street clothes.
Maki was wearing black skinny jeans and a pink Nike shirt. Mattsun was wearing a white Adidas
hoodie and matching black sweatpants. Oikawa was wearing black leggings and a teal blue long
sleeve. He had a pink bracelet on. Iwaizumi was wearing black sweatpants and a grey hoodie. He
had a red bracelet on. Bokuto was wearing something similar to Daichi, only he had a few buttons
unbuttoned to show off his chest some, and he had a red bracelet on. Akaashi was wearing jeans
and a grey sweatshirt with an embroidered blue Nike symbol. His bracelet was purple. Kuroo was
wearing black dress pants and a white button-down. His tie was untied and showing off his chest
and his shirt was untucked a bit. His bracelet was red. Next up was Kenma. He had something that
shocked Terushima and Daishou when they first saw him.

Kenma was wearing black thigh highs with cats on the top. He had a black short skirt on and a
black crop top that just barely covered his nipples. The shirt had a kitten written on it. He had a pair
of ears on top of his head and a tail hanging out of the back of his skirt. He was wearing a choker
that said daddy’s kitten on it and he had a green bracelet on him. Terushima couldn’t help but stare
at the cat boy. He is probably going to be a hit tonight. Just before Terushima could ask Daichi
where his husband was, Suga comes walking in with his school girl outfit and places some snacks
down on the table. He was wearing a pink bracelet.

Soon the others started to trickle in. Kageyama and Hinata were the next ones to arrive. Kageyama
was wearing jeans and a white shirt. His bracelet color was red. His boyfriend Hinata was wearing
something breathtaking. Kageyama wanted to glare at everyone who whistled at his lover but he
knew he agreed to share him for this one night. Hinata was wearing white knee high socks on. A
very small pastel pink skirt and white lace panties. He was wearing a white short-sleeved crop top
with a sunflower in the middle. He also was wearing makeup and a white and pink rose flower
crown. His bracelet was pink. This surprised a bunch of people because he does not come off as a
brat. The next two to arrive were Yamaguchi and Tsukishima. Yamaguchi was Terushima’s ex but
Terushima was shocked to see him still even if it had been a few years. Tsukishima was wearing a
purple bracelet and was wearing jeans and a white shirt with a red and yellow flannel. Yamaguchi
was wearing black leggings and a yellow long sleeve shirt. He had a blue bracelet on.

The next people to arrive were Ushijima, Tendou, Shirabu, Goshiki, and Semi. Ushijima was
wearing a red bracelet and he was in all black. Black dress pants and a black button-down shirt.
Tendou was wearing a dark purple shirt and grey sweatpants. His bracelet was purple. Shirabu was
wearing jeans and a light grey t-shirt. His bracelet was blue. Goshiki was wearing jean shorts and a
navy blue long sleeve. His bracelet was blue. Semi was wearing skinny jeans and a black shirt with
some Japanese writing on it. His bracelet was red.

Aran, Kita, Sakusa, Atsumu, Osamu, and Suna all arrived soon after the others did. Suna was
wearing black leggings and a black hoodie. His bracelet color was blue. Osamu was wearing grey
sweatpants and his old high school hoodie. The bracelet color for him was red. Sakusa was wearing
something nearly identical to Ushijima which made Atsumu snicker. His bracelet was purple.
Atsumu was wearing skinny jeans and a black t-shirt with the white Nike symbol on it. His
bracelet color was blue. When they had arrived being the last of the group. Suna had brought some
edibles with him, homemade pot brownies, and cookies. Aran and Kita were both wearing the same
outfit. They both have black dress pants on and grey button shirts with black waistcoats on. They
both have black gloves on as well. They are both wearing a red-colored bracelet. Kita is a top and
so is Aran, Kita will only bottom for Aran and no one else.

While everyone was waiting for the others to arrive they all just made small talk and passed around
a few joints to one another. No one has brought up anything about the party yet because guests
were still arriving and people were still reminiscing on the old days of being back in high school.
Everyone eventually showed up and that's when the party started to begin. The party was decided
like this.

All those who are bottoms, brats, or pets all got their own room with a number on it. Hinata was in
room four, Suga was in room five, Oikawa was in room three, Kenma was in room two, Daishou
was in room six, Yamaguchi was in room seven, room number one was being shared by Goshiki
and Shirabu, Atsumu had room eight and Suna was number nine. Suga had contacted them in
advance about how they wanted their rooms set up and what they would need in the room. This is
how everything was decided. Inside a pot all the bottom’s numbers for their rooms have been
placed in. They each have their number in there three times. Then there is a separate dish for what
position they would have to endure. Observer, top, and then the golden ticket one. The golden
ticket one is the pass into any room of their choice and they can either observe or be a part of the
scene. Top’s would be the one’s controlling all the fun and pleasure during these scenes. The
observers will be sat in the living room with access to the cameras in the bedrooms to watch.
During the scene’s no one is allowed to enter until everything is done or if the bottom uses a
safeword.

This whole plan and set up was mostly designed by Suga and everyone is very impressed by how
much time and thought he has put into this. Before the numbers and such were drawn the bottoms
have left the room to retreat into their own designated rooms. Suga has them set up the exact way
the others had asked for. Some of the bottoms need help getting into their positions so they helped
each other out. Once they were all settled in Suga would call Daichi letting him know everything
was ready and they would begin drawing names. Once a name has been drawn there was no
switching or picking anything it was simply the luck of the draw.
Daichi drew his number and position and then pocketed it and walked around the room allowing
all of them to draw. No one knew what room number was which, Suga made sure it was a
complete surprise to whoever got the number and choice. Once everyone had their numbers and
positions they opened them and nodded before heading to their destinations. Those who drew the:
Room number zero card are automatically observers. The unlucky ones to have drawn these cards
are Makki, Matsun, Kageyama, and Tsukishima. Makki and Matsun were down with it, but
Kageyama and Tsukishima were furious. They will now have to watch their loved ones be touched
and handled by others. They don’t show any anger or hurt by this because they did agree to this.
Makki and Matsun were already discussing all the drama that they were about to witness. They
were excited about the chaos.

Once, everyone, had their numbers and positions pulled and looked at they all stood up and headed
to their destinations. The fun begins.

Akaashi and Bokuto both have reached room number two. How did they both end up with the same
number? Both of the positions they pulled were top as well. As much as the two soulmates want to
discuss this they opened their door to find Kenma sitting nicely on the floor with his eyes glued to
the floor and his hands neatly behind his back. He was in a headspace and was ready to do as
master, please.

Kuroo has reached door number six and he is hoping that he has someone attractive. Mostly he is
hoping for Hinata or Oikawa for instance. He opens the door and regrets all his life decisions for a
moment before walking in fully and closing the door behind him quietly. Maybe he doesn’t regret
it, because this could be a blessing now that he thinks about it. In front of him was a beautifully
naked Daishou. He was tied in shibari, ropes crossing all over his body very beautifully. He has a
blindfold around his eyes and his hands are tied behind his back. Sitting in his semi-hard dick was
a shiny rod restraining him from cumming immaturely. Kuroo can only assume he has a plug
fashioned inside him as well. Kuroo was disgusted at first by seeing his old rival. Now he is
smirking because he was about to make his rival his bitch for the night.

Moving on to the next room number eight Osamu was standing in front of it praying to the lords
above that he did not get his own brother. He would flat out refuse this and swap places with one of
the observers if he must. Instead, he walks on and is delighted to see Suna who is in nothing but a
black silk bathrobe. The robe is draping off of his shoulder scandalously and he has an opera-
length cigarette holder in his fingers with a lit joint at the end. When Osamu and Suna make eye
contact with one another they both smirk.

Ushijima was standing in front of room number three. He sighs not knowing what is on the other
side but he feels bad for whoever it is. He is in a sour mood thanks to Tendou relentlessly teasing
him and purposely arousing him. He knew whoever lies behind this door he was going to
completely ravish them. When he opens the door and enters he is a bit shocked to find that it is the
one and only Oikawa Tooru in front of him. There was a stripper pole in the room and he was in
heels and in a very scandalous outfit. Ushijima closes the door behind him and smirks when he
sees Oikawa has his back turned to him. Oikawa hears the door close and he turns around and
nearly faints when he sees Ushijima standing there. “ No! Ew!” Oikawa says. Ushijima’s eyes turn
black and he cracks his knuckles. Tonight was going to be very interesting.

Semi approaches room number one and he sighs out loud before entering. He has never been with
anyone else other than Shirabu and Goshiki. He is not too fond of this whole sharing idea but he
was curious to see who he would be with. Turns out the gods were in his favor, because when he
walked through the door and saw both of his angels on the same bed making out with one another.
He knew right then and there he was about to enter on cloud nine.
Terushima walks confidently up to his door of choice, number seven, and enters with full
confidence in getting a haul out of this, and nothing could have prepared him for the sight he is
about to see. Terushima was literally left speechless and his jaw hit the floor when he saw
Yamaguchi on the bed, tied in shibari and in a maids outfit. Yamaguchi blushes bright right when
he makes eye contact with him. “ My my little Yam’s. This brings back memories, does it not,”
Terushima says with a smirk and closes the door behind him. Yamaguchi knows that if Tsukishima
was watching this, that he would be fuming. ( Spoiler alert: he is)

Sakusa was the one who drew the golden ticket. He was quite happy with this because he has his
choice of where he wants to go and who he wants to be pleased by. Sakusa wants to stick with
Atsumu because he knows his boy is clean. He is tempted to stop in and see Hinata but he wants to
see his sometimes brat of a boyfriend be utterly wrecked by someone else. Sakusa uses the
camera’s and finds his boyfriend and makes his way to room number nine. Sakusa walks in to see
he isn’t the only one in his room. Kita and Aran are too in there. Atsumu was tied to the chair only
wearing his pants. He was tied up, gagged, and blindfolded. Kita and Aran make eye contact with
Sakusa not really knowing what to do before Sakusa answers for them. “ Ravish him,” is all he says
before finding a place to sit in the room.

Tendou is humming a happy tune before walking into room number five. He was looking forward
to any of them. He was going to show whoever is behind the doors that his hands are magical. He
walks in and the room is set like an office. In the corner was the schoolboy himself Sugawara
Koushi. Kneeling in the corner with his nose pushed in it. His hands behind his back and his skirt
tucked into his panties. On the desk was a series of spanking implements. Suga has heard someone
enter but he is too far into this scene that he knows better than to speak. Tendou can’t wait to play
with his naughty little school girl.

Lastly, there was Hinata. Hinata was in a bedroom surrounded by some of his favorite stuffed
animals. He is sitting nicely on the bed and waiting patiently for whoever was going to come
through that door. Kageyama had pounded into him earlier about how he needs to be a good boy
for whoever is with him. Hinata has a buttplug plunged into him so he was stretched and ready for
his daddy, or daddies for that matter. He was going to show them how much a good girl he can be.
Hopefully, he can be good for them, at least he tries to be. Things were taking too long for him and
his boy part was already hard and hurting. Hinata does something forbidden and lewd and starts to
palm himself. He knows he should stop in fear of punishment, but maybe he can sweet-talk his
way out of it if he has someone nice. He has Bokuto wrapped around his finger. Maybe he will get
lucky and be with him. Hinata had just slipped his hand into his now soaking panties when the
door opened and closed. Hinata whimpers when he pulls his hand out and looks up at two pairs of
dark eyes staring at him. Daichi and Iwaizumi. Hinata was so fucked now.

Makki and Matsun both high and drunk are giggling as they randomly scroll through all the
cameras. They laugh out loud at a few of them and even snap a few photos. The other two on the
couch who was watching their own lovers in their predicaments. Kageyama is extremely jealous
yet satisfied at the fact that the two men he has admired both in high school were going to be
fucking his naughty boy. He was weirdly okay with it and extremely turned on. Tsukishima on the
other hand was beyond upset. He hates this stupid party and he can’t stand this. He now has to
watch in horror as HIS Yamaguchi has this intimate moment with his ex-boyfriend. Tsukishima did
sign up for this, after all, he might as well enjoy this, or at least try to.
 BDSM UshijimaxOikawa
Chapter Summary

I love you guys! Thank you for your constant support. I love yall so much!

Oikawa Tooru has always had this weird rivalry with Ushijima. Oikawa to say the least can’t stand
this man. Even after high school he still can’t stand him. He will be civil with him during parties
with their friends but he has never gotten further than acquaintances with this man.

Oikawa and Iwaizumi had gotten a strange invitation in the mail from none other than his best
friend Koushi Sugawara. He and Iwaizumi were completely okay with this party because they
wanted a bit of spice added to their sex lives. Oikawa was just hoping he would get someone hot
like Kuroo or Bokuto because who doesn’t have a crush on them. Instead, Oikawa is standing in
front of Ushijima all in his glory.

Oikawa decided for his scene that he would do a nice seductive strip dance for his person or
persons and give them a good time. He made himself as beautiful as he does when he's alone with
his Iwa-chan and went all out for this in hopes of getting what he wanted. He is wearing an
aquamarine laced lingerie with heels. He had shaved the previous night and used lotion to make
sure his skin was nice and smooth. He used a highlighter to highlight his collarbone and face. He
put clear lip gloss on and mascara. He chose a mascara that would run down his pretty face and
leave streaks because Iwaizumi loves his face like that so he only assumed the others would.

When Oikawa agreed to this whole thing he certainly did not take in the fact that he could get
Ushijima. Oikawa knows that the only way out of this room is to finish the scene or safeword out.
When Oikawa hears the door open to the room he turns around to see who it is his instant reaction
was “ Ew, no,” he says with his nose crinkled. Ushijima did not like that. He did not like that at all.
He cracks his fist and walks over to the chair in the room where the paper was that contained the
list of do’s and don'ts and the scene for tonight.

Oikawa crosses his arms across his chest and huffs when Ushijima is reading the list. Oikawa
knows he can’t back out of this.

Ushijima reads Scene: Tooru is waiting for you to come home so he can give you a much-needed
stress-relieving exercise. Tooru is going to do a dance for you and let you take full control over
him. Tooru is green in most things. His reds include Nipple clamps, scat play, piss play, choking,
and blood play. Tooru is a brat. Have fun and stay safe!

Ushijima sets the paper down and then takes his seat on the chair. “ Well Tooru you may begin,
you better do a good job at relieving me or I’ll do it myself and trust me, you won’t like it,”
Ushijima says in his monotone way. Oikawa bites back his comment but does what he was meant
to do.

Oikawa as much as he is not going to like this he goes for it. He turns his music on low and starts
his dance. He decided on the same dance he used for Iwaizumi for his birthday last year. Oikawa
turns around and walks towards the pole making sure to sway his hips and walk like a model.
Oikawa bends down right in front of Ushijima to give him a nice view. Oikawa plans to tease him
relentlessly during this time. Oikawa climbs the pole a little and swings his body around while
rolling his hips to the beat of the song. He smirks to himself when he sees Ushijima’s hardened
member in his pants.

Oikawa licks his lips and slut drops to the floor and seductively crawls towards Ushijima’s lap.
Oikawa runs his hands over Ushijima’s thighs and circles both of his thumbs on Ushijima’s
member, smirking when he hears a small grunt from him. Oikawa kisses up his clothed thigh and
kisses the bulge before taking the zipper between his teeth and pulls it down. All the while his
mouth is working on the bulge his hands are running up and down his thigh. Ushijima is getting
pissed because he knows he is teasing him on purpose.

Ushijima is slowly losing his patience. Tendou was no help earlier and now he has this slutty brat
right in front of him. Ushijima has patience but it is thin. Oikawa thinks he is being sly by his small
touches and teasing aspects. He thinks he can make Ushijima break apart. He’s confident he can.

Ushijima feels Oikawa unbutton his pants finally and he feels a hot tongue over his boxers. He
isn’t feeling relief at all at this point in time. So he takes matters into his own hands. Oikawa can
feel strong hands under his armpits and then he can’t feel the ground. The next thing he can feel
and see is the bed. Oikawa was thrown onto the bed face down and his hips forced up. He feels
Ushijima lay on top of him and presses his member into his plump ass, and shoves his leg in
between Oikawa’s legs. He can feel a strong hand on his hip and one firmly grip his neck. When
Oikawa felt the strong hand on his neck his whole body froze in place. He feels Ushijima’s hot
breath against his neck.

“ Who do you think you are Tooru Oikawa?” Ushijima asks.

“ You just said my name, that’s who I am,” Oikawa sasses back. Ushijima grips his neck harder
and presses himself more onto Oikawa. “ You need an attitude check you brat,” Ushijima says into
Oikawa’s ear, making Oikawa shiver.

“ Is that a threat?” Oikawa stupidly responded. Ushijima laughs behind him. “ If it was a threat it’s
not going to be an empty one. Do you think you can just tease me like that and get away with it?
You must be stupid. Here is how this night is going to go. I’m going to push you to your limit. I’m
going to have you crumbling apart from me. By the time I’m done with you, you won’t even know
your name,” Ushijima says hotly into Oikawa’s ear and then he licks it. Ushijima grips his neck
again, only slightly not enough to do any damage. He pulls his hand away and lifts off of Oikawa a
bit this time just holding him up so his ass was straight in the air. Ushijima lifts his hand and
smacks Oikawa’s ass so hard that he nearly screams. Ushijima then takes the lace panties that
Oikawa was wearing with his lingerie set and rips them off of his body so hard that it hurts
Oikawa’s cock. Oikawa feels so exposed right now and embarrassed by how hard he is at how
much he is being manhandled.

Ushijima sticks a dry finger deep into Oikawa’s hole making Oikawa produce a lewd sound. “ You
will not cum until I tell you, you can. If you want something you are going to need to be the proper
slut I know you can be and beg for it you whore,” Ushijima says and twists his finger around
making Oikawa jolt when his prostate is brushed. Ushijima moves his free hand down Oikawa’s
stomach and flicks his nipple causing Oikawa to have a sensory overload. Oikawa is breathing
really hard, his cock is full and needs to be released so badly. He is moaning and in so much bliss
he is crying from it and drooling.

“ You look so beautiful like this slut, tears streaming down your face and your whole body wanting
more, tell me what you need?” Ushijima says and adds in another finger not so gently. Oikawa
doesn’t know what he needs, he wants some release for sure but he also wants something more in
him, and with the way Ushijima’s hand is on his hip he can’t roll his hips into his fingers for
release.

“ Please, plea… Please give me your cock. I need it, please stop teasing me,” Oikawa pathetically
begged Ushijima. “ And why should I do that, you seemed to think it was okay to tease me earlier.
Am I not allowed to return the favor,” Ushijima says smirking and brushes his prostate again.
Oikawa screams and throws his head back. “ PLEASE PLEASE I’M SORRY, PLEASE GIVE ME
YOUR COCK,” Oikawa sobs and looks at Ushijima with his tear-stained messy face. Ushijima
smirks and drops his pants allowing his dick to be released finally. He flipped Oikawa around so
he was facing him. He moves Oikawa’s legs over his shoulder and he grabs onto one tightly. When
Oikawa flipped over he nearly cried at the sight of Ushijima, he felt so much shame saying this.
Ushijima was packing. He was large and thick. Oikawa is visibly shaking with want and fear of not
walking for the next few days.

“ I’m going to fuck you so hard you slut,” Ushijima says and shoves himself dryly into Oikawa.
Oikawa throws his head back screaming so loud he is pretty sure the whole house heard him. He is
moaning and screaming as Ushijima thrusts deeply into him. Oikawa can feel himself about to
burst.

“ I’m going to cum!” Oikawa shouts out loud. Ushijima grabs his cock and places his thumb over
his slit making Oikawa scream. “ OH MY GOD PLEASE! PLEASE I NEED TO CUM!
PLEASE!” Oikawa cries out in anguish.

“ You can come if you tell me what your name is,” Ushijima grunts out and thrusts faster into him
reaching his max.

“ Please! I’m a slut! I’m a bratty slut!” Oikawa says. With that Ushijima let's go making Oikawa
cum super hard. He screams in release and can feel hot liquid pour into him when Ushijima reaches
his max. Ushijima pulls out of him slowly and looks down at Oikawa laying on the bed looking
absolutely wrecked. Oikawa was slipping in and out of consciousness as Ushijima cleaned his
body up. Ushijima couldn’t help but smile at him, he has never heard Oikawa be this quite before.
 BDSM TendouxSugawara
Chapter Summary

Double update :P

Tendou walks into his room and sees a very peculiar scene in front of him. He is in love with it. In
the corner knelt the one and only Sugawara Koushi. He had his hands behind his back and his skirt
tucked into his panties. Tendou knew how much fun this was going to be. He knows Suga can
sense someone in the room but he is trying to keep to the scene. Tendou walks over to the desk and
reads his paper. Scene: Koushi has been sent to the dean's office for correction. Suga has had three
uniform infractions. Has been caught cheating on his exam and has been late to class three times
this week. When given a detention Koushi threw a fit and made a scene distracting other students.
The dean must muster up an ideal punishment as seen fit. Koushi has no limits or reds. Tendou
thinks it’s funny how the note was written considering he was the one who created it.

Tendou cracks his knuckles and thinks for a bit. Staring at Suga kneeling in the corner trying his
hardest not to move. Tendou can see he is starting to squirm by staring at him for so long. “ You
have quite the infractions here Mr. Sugawara Koushi,” Tendou spoke suddenly, making him jump.
“ The staff was right on sending you here to me, I feel like you need this don’t you think?”

“ Yes Senpai,” Suga says respectfully. Tendou smiles at him, he can’t wait to start his fun. He
walks over to the desk of implements and decides on a thin wooden paddle. “ Why don’t you get
up and come here my young Kouhai,” Tendou says. Suga raises up slowly from his kneeling
position rubbing his knees slightly from being stuffed up in a corner for so long. Suga stands up
and faces Tendou blushing lightly at what is about to come. This has been his number one sexual
fantasy for so long and he is trying really hard to not get too excited and ruin the scene. Tendou on
the other hand just wants to see how far he can take things. He has seen a porn once where a girl
was spanked to the point of cumming. He thinks he might just do that for Suga. he can always get
off with his Ushi Gushi later if need be.

Tendou sits down in the chair in the room and beckons Suga to come forward. Suga steps in front
of him and Tendou reaches under his skirts and pushes his panties all the way down to his ankles.
Tendou then stands up and walks them over to the desk. He bends Suga over and flips his skirt up
to reveal his whole ass to him. Tendou can’t help but run his hands up and down Suga’s pale
cheeks and give them each a light slap. “ Let’s see here, you were late to class three times, you had
three uniform infractions, you talked back to the teacher, and you cheated on a very important
exam. This is a big deal you know. I would say this has landed you quite the hefty punishment my
young Kouhai. This thin paddle should leave a nasty impact on your poor bum and attitude don’t
you think so? “ Suga says a ‘yes, senpai,’ before waiting for further instruction. Tendou gets an
idea in his head and moves some things around on the desk. Tendou places a piece of paper and a
pen in front of Suga making Suga give him a confused look.

“ I want you to write all your infractions down as I dish out your punishment. I want the front and
back of the paper filled,” Tendou says and rubs Suga’s ass a little more as if to warm it up.

“ Yes Senpai,” Suga says and picks up the pen to start writing. Once Tendou sees he is writing he
picks up the thin piece of wood and begins the punishment. He wants to just give him 25 but he
thinks that might not be enough. Once he hits 25 he will see where Suga is at in the scene. Tendou
raises the paddle and snaps it down hard onto Suga’s but making a loud crack sound echo through
the room. Suga made a small noise but didn’t move. Tendou brings the paddle down three more
times hard and swiftly making Suga buck his hips a little and release a small noise. Tendou places
a hand on Suga’s lower back.

“ Try not to move or I will start over again,” Tendou warns and brings it down again three more
times. Tendou watches in awe as Suga’s skin turns pink then red and then swollen up from each
hit. Each time Tendou brings down the paddle he watches Suga’s body flinch, he hears Suga sob,
and he watches the skin turn a different color. He would occasionally run his hand over his welted
ass and listen to Suga hum at the soft content. Suga was sobbing, writing his lines and waiting for
more of his punishment to come. Tendou would bring the paddle down hard and swift in
increments of three. Tendou is up to number twenty-one and he can hear Suga release this guttural
moan and watch his body spasm. Tendou bends over and looks to see the bottom of the desk
covered in Suga’s cum. Tendou was fascinated. He just witnessed someone cum completely
untouched and all because he was receiving a hard punishment. Tendou delivered the last four
harder than the others watching Suga thrust his hips away in pain. Hearing Suga scream in pain
and pleasure from this was a big turn on for him. And Suga looked oh so good covered in red and
purple splotches.

Suga’s ass resembled smashed blueberries. Tendou sat the paddle down and rubbed Suga’s ass in a
nice and slow way. “ I can keep going if you’d like but I don’t think you can handle it anymore,”
Tendou says softly. “ That was the best orgasm I have ever had,” Suga says and moves to stand up
straight letting his skirt fall down.

“ Glad I was of service, now why don’t we get you in the bath and soak your body in the hot water.
I’m sure you are in a lot of pain right now,” Tendou suggests. Suga nods his head and follows
Tendou to the nearest restroom to take a bath. He feels sticky from sweating so much and from
cumming. He feels floaty right now like he is on cloud nine and he can’t wait to do it again.

Meanwhile, in the living room, the four observers are all watching in shock as either their lovers or
friends get absolutely wrecked, and there is no shame in the fact that they are all getting off in front
of one another. Makki and Mattsun are practically dry humping one another from across the room.
Tsukishima has his hand on his cock and he is pumping it furiously as he watches his boyfriend get
wrecked by his ex-boyfriend. Kageyama is doing the same thing only watching as his precious
boyfriend is getting double penetrated.
 BDSM SunaxOsamu
Chapter Summary

This is super short. I felt like if I kept adding things it would have been boring.

Suna Rintarou was so sleepy, yet he was wide awake in his designated room. He blames that on the
amount of cannabis he has consumed. He has had two edibles, a few hits from a pen, and two
joints. He hasn't been this baked in a few years. Suna's scene was probably the most boring one out
of all the rooms considering he wanted only sex. His plan was to just be completely submissive to
whoever came through his door and let them take control over him, or he would take full control
over them. It was merely their choice. He doesn't care who walks through that door, he was ready
for whoever it was. He was smoking out of his favorite pipe for the last time tonight. He was
feeling the full effect of being high now and he wants nothing more than to have fun. His nerves
were all heightened now.

Having sex when you are high is probably one of the best things in the entire world, to Suna that is.
His whole body feels alive, all of his nerves are coming to life and he can feel all of the blood in his
body move. He loves this feeling. It doesn't help that he feels super exposed ether. The entire he is
wearing is a black silk bathrobe. He loves this robe because of how oversized it is and how
scandalous he feels in it. This robe makes him feel so sexy and he loves wearing it around his house
with his boyfriend as well. Suna hears the door open to the room and looks in the direction of the
door opening. Suna smirks as soon as he sees the familiar face of his boyfriend. Osamu Miya.
Osamu smirks back and walks in closing the door behind him.

“ Well, aren’t I lucky?” Osamu says, taking off his shirt. Suna puts his joint out and stands up
letting the robe fall off of his body. “ I think I’m the lucky one here,” Suna says while walking up
to his boyfriend. Osamu smiles at him and pulls him in for a kiss.

The two of them are kissing hungrily at one another running their hands over one another. Suna
moves his hands down his boyfriend’s back and down to his ass. Suna moves his hands down his
boyfriend’s pants and grabs his bare ass making him squeal. “ Hey!” Osamu says, pulling off his
boyfriend. Suna giggles and moves to sit down on the bed. Osamu pulls his pants off and gets on
the bed with his boyfriend. “ ‘Samu you better fuck me good tonight,” Suna says hotely into his
boyfriend's ear. “ Oh trust me I will baby, I’m going to make you feel so good,” Osamu says and
starts to kiss down his neck. Suna loves when his boyfriend kisses all over his body. The way he
makes him feel from this is like he is floating on air.

Suna leans up from the kisses and starts to kiss Osamu’s body before Osamu moves too far away
from him to start to play with Suna’s ass. Suna feels a familiar finger enter into him. “ Baby you
don’t need to prep me. Just go for it,” Suna says. " Are you sure? I don't want to hurt you. I've
never gone in dry before," Osamu says. Suna laughs and moves his legs up a bit to give him a
better view. Osamu takes this as an invitation and slowly inserts himself all the while kissing
Suna’s mouth as Suna groans and moans from the burning sensation in his lower region. Osamu
starts thrusting deeply into his boyfriend while Suna scratches up his back and makes all sorts of
filthy noises.

" I never knew you were this tight Rin," Osamu says grunting. " That's because we haven't done
anything like this before. Now stop talking and fuck me more," Suna demands. Osamu follows his
demand and thrusts harder and faster into Suna's ass. Suna throws his head back in pleasure. " Fuck
'Samu I'm close baby," Suna says deepening his nails deep into his back. " Me too babe," Osamu
says and thrusts into him further.

Osamu and Suna both reach their climax and are both sweating profusely and feel extremely dirty.
“ I feel gross,” Suna says tiredly. “ I do too, but I’m also too tired to move. I had way too many hits
from Terushima’s pen today,” Osamu says looking sleepily at his boyfriend. Suna had already
fallen asleep and Osamu couldn't help but laugh at him. They are both covered in sweat and semen.
Osamu feels gross but they both need a nap right now. Although this nap might not be a short one
considering the both of them could sleep for days.
 BDSM HinataxIwaizumixDaichi
Chapter Summary

I feel like I need a holy chapter after all the smut I have been uploading lately lol. I
promise this book won't always be spicy I like making sappy stories, horror stories,
and comical stories. I have a plan for my nightmare series on here. I can't wait to get
started on that. Anyway, I hope y'all are enjoying this. I really appreciate all the
feedback and your ideas. I seriously have the greatest fans :)

Hinata was growing extremely impatient waiting for his daddies or daddy to arrive. His boy part
was standing proudly and it was starting to hurt. He tries to move around and be a good boy, but
the butt plug he has fastened in his ass keeps brushing his prostate making him ache even more.
Hinata whines and moves his hand to palm himself. This is absolutely forbidden by Kageyama. He
knows that he will be punished severely if caught touching himself without permission but he can’t
help it anymore. He can maybe sweet talk his way out of this if it is someone who will listen to
him. He hopes it is maybe Bokuto because he has him wrapped around his little finger. Hinata
moves from palming himself over his panties to allowing his hand to touch his bare cock. His
panties were soaked in precum already and he was whining at the contact. He doesn’t want to stop.
Not any time soon that is.

That is until the door opened and closed. Hinata whimpers and quickly pulls his hand out of his
panties and looks up to see two pairs of dark eyes staring at him. Daichi and Iwaizumi. Hinata
knows he is fucked now. There is no getting out of this at all. “ So it would seem our little angel
here couldn’t keep his hands to himself,” Iwaizumi says and hands the paper over to Daichi to read.

The scene was: Hinata Shouyou was waiting patiently for his dad(s) to get back from work so he
can play with them. Hinata has a lot of strict rules and when one rule is broken he must be
punished by daddy(ies). Hinata only has one red and that is being ignored. He also does not like
being referred to as a boy during these scenes. He is baby girl. Hinata has a buttplug in him for
easy access. His true daddy wanted his baby girl to be ready for whoever gets him in the draw.

“ So it would seem. Do you have anything to say for yourself, you naughty girl,” Daichi says to
Hinata. Hinata whimpers. “ I’m sorry daddies, it was hurting me,” Hinata pouts. Iwaizumi laughs.
“ You know the rules, baby girl. No touching yourself. Your body belongs to us.”

Daichi moves closer to Hinata and makes Hinata look him in the eyes. “ I want you to take off your
panties and give them to me.” Hinata gulps and stands up from the bed and removes them. He
hands them over to Daichi who inspects them with Iwaizumi. Iwaizumi whispers to Daichi what
his idea was and Daichi seems to agree to it. Hinata is getting mad because it’s like they are
ignoring him. He hates being ignored. He was about to protest when Daichi demanded something
from him. “ Open your mouth.” Hinata opens his mouth wide, and Daichi shoves his panties into
his mouth making him whine and gag around it.

“ Now baby go to Iwaizumi for your spanking. You need to be punished for breaking the rules,”
Daichi demands, smacking Hinata’s ass as He walks past him. Hinata whimpers when Iwaizumi
puts one leg on the bed and drapes Hinata over him. Hinata has to grab Iwaizumi’s thigh to stay
balanced because his feet and hands can’t touch the ground. He can also feel his boy part rubbing
against Iwaizumi’s pant leg and he is really turning him on more. Hinata feels his cheeks being
pulled apart. “ That is such a cute plug you have there,” Iwaizumi says looking at it making Hinata
blush. The buttplug was sliver and had a bright pink gem. Daichi licks his lips, staring at it before
Iwaizumi lets go. Hinata as little as he is, he has a nice sized ass. It's perky but also resembles a bit
of a bubble butt. It is not a lie that everyone has stared at this ass once or twice. It’s pure
perfection. Kageyama was a very lucky guy to have this as his own. Iwaizumi and Daichi both feel
extremely lucky to have this once and a lifetime opportunity to have this boy in front of them. They
both get to have a taste of what Kageyama gets every day. They can’t wait to watch this boy wreath
under them.

Iwaizumi looks at Daichi. “ So how many should this naughty angel get?” Daichi pounders for a
moment. “ I think he needs ten. Once you finish we’ll see how much a good girl he is and see if he
can take us both at the same time,” Daichi says. Iwaizumi lifts his hand and heavily lets it down
onto Hinata’s ass. There was a loud whine and a crack that followed from it. “ I think that is a great
idea Daichi,” Iwaizumi says and smacks Hinata’s ass again. Hinata muffles out a few words but it's
too muffled to be coherent. Hinata has never experienced something like this before. Kageyama
spanks him and fucks him a lot, but he has never experienced anyone else do things to him.
Kageyama was his first everything and right now he feels like a complete virgin.

Each time Iwaizumi spanks his ass super hard, the plug inside him goes deeper. Hinata feels
unfortunate right now because the plug Kageyama put in him before this whole thing was the
biggest size. So with every spank, he gets he feels the large foreign object touch his prostate. He
knows that if he cums now he may not be able to cum again tonight. He is holding back because he
has to be a good girl for his daddies. Iwaizumi and Daichi are both staring at the now pink ass and
watch as it jiggles and darkens in color when Iwaizumi spanks him. Hinata is drooling now
because of the panties being stuffed in his mouth and he has fat tears running down his pretty face.
He wants to cum so bad.

Iwaizumi smacks him one last time and then moves him off of his lap. Daichi pulls the panties out
of Hinata’s mouth. “ Are you going to be a good girl now?” Daichi asks. “ Yes, daddy,” Hinata
says dryly. While he was being distracted by Daichi, Iwaizumi was undressing behind him. “ Okay
baby come here,” Iwaizumi says. Hinata turns around and stares at Iwaizumi’s cock. He hates to
think this but he is pretty sure he is bigger than his boyfriend’s. Hinata is scared now. He walks
over to him. Iwaizumi bends him over and spreads his bright red cheeks and pulls out the plug.
Iwaizumi watches in awe as Hinata’s walls try hard to keep the toy inside him. Greedily trying to
hang on. He watches Hinata’s hole stretch open and then close, leaving a gap open from the loss. “
Beautiful,” Iwaizumi says before pouring some lube onto the smaller boy's hole. Daichi joins them
on the bed now nude as well.

Iwaizumi moves into a position easy for him and Daichi to enter in and puts himself inside Hinata
first. Hinata cries out as he feels himself stretch around whoever is behind him and he tries to roll
his hips in want. He tries too before Iwaizumi slaps his ass super hard with no warning or time to
prepare, making him scream. “ Keep still. Daichi still has to enter inside your naughty hole,”
Iwaizumi says and moves over. Daichi lines himself up with Hinata and inserts himself into Hinata
painfully slowly. “ Uh, ah,” Hinata says as he stretched to the max. The two of them are in so deep
that he can feel his bladder being touched and he thinks he can feel them in his stomach. Daichi
and Iwaizmui and thrusting into his ass making Hinata scream with pleasure and now sensations he
has never felt before. He feels so stretched and so good. His whole body is on fire, it feels like for
him.

Hinata can feel himself getting close to cumming and he can't hold back from clenching around the
two men inside him. “ Uh! Daddy, I’m about to cum! Please let me cum!” Hinata shouts out. “ Go
ahead baby girl release for us,” Daichi says. Hinata lets his body relax and cum. Hinata cums all
over his stomach and his arms almost give out. Daichi cums deep into Hinata and Iwaizumi
follows soon after. When they pull out Hinata can feel all the cum in his ass come out and drip
down the back of his thighs and down his legs. Hinata is feeling fuzzy and can’t really tell what is
going on right now, all he can feel is soft hands rubbing his body and a warm wet cloth cleaning
his sensitive hole and thighs. He can hear two people praising him as he lets himself be consumed
by sleep.

“ I haven’t had an orgasm like that in a long time. I also have never seen someone pass out for
being fucked so hard,” Iwaizumi says to Daichi as he cleans Hinata. “ I have only witnessed it once
when Suga and I played very hard. But if I could have Hinata again I’d be so grateful. That boy is
truly a work of beauty. Suga has always wanted a threesome with him and he is going to be so
jealous when I tell him who I got,” Daichi says, putting his boxers on. “ Yeah, Oikawa will be
jealous too because he always talks about how cute he is. I bet everyone in this house wanted a
piece of him tonight,” Iwaizumi says. Daichi hums in agreement and looks down at the sleeping
boy. His face was still wet from the tears he shed and he had his thumb in his mouth. Hinata
looked so innocent in his sleep. Daichi almost wants to ruin it but decides against it because of how
much energy the little guy just burned.
 BDSM TerushimaxYamaguchi
Chapter Summary

Thank you guys for all of your support. The account got taken down thankfully and I
feel a sense of release. I know my stories are going to get stolen again, considering I'm
getting very popular. That's why I trust y'all when you tell me someone has stolen my
work. Thank you again seriously. Also all the comments you guys left me I definitely
didn't cry, nope not at all. I sobbed... I felt so loved and appreciated. Thank you again
so so so much. I love y'all!

Yamaguchi Tadashi, the shy pinch severe from Karasuno. Yamaguchi was always a shy and timid
person. He only ever had one friend up until highschool. That said friend was his now-boyfriend
Tsukishima Kei. Tsukishima and Yamaguchi did not start their relationship until their senior year
of high school. During high school, however, Yamaguchi had developed a relationship with
Terushima. Terushima and he started dating his first year and it lasted for a year. Terushima was
Yamaguchi’s first for everything. He took Yamaguchi’s virginity and first kiss.

They broke up with a mutual understanding that school was getting hard and Terushima was going
to be going off to a trade school. They had a healthy relationship and a healthy breakup, but it
eventually got nasty. When Yamaguchi and Terushima broke up, Tsukishima swept in and
professed his love to Yamaguchi. Yamaguchi has always loved Tsukishima so of course, he was
okay with going straight into their relationship. Yamaguchi has tried to keep his friendship with
Terushima during this, but Tsukishima was not okay with it. The two of them hated one another
badly. Just like Daishou and Kuroo. Tsukishima and Terushima would always glare at one another
when seen in public and turn the noses up at one another. This strained the friendship of Terushima
and Yamaguchi to the point where they would only talk at said parties like this. Well, this is the
first party like this but there have been plenty of other parties.

No one saw it coming when Terushima got Yamaguchi’s room number. Terushima was in shock
when he opened the door. Yamaguchi was just as shocked as he was considering what position he
was in. Yamaguchi was tied to the bed wearing something that made Terushima’s mouth water. “
My my little yam’s. This brings back memories does it not?” Terushima says with a smirk. He
closes the door behind him and walks up to Yamaguchi taking in the full scene of him. Terushima
reads the scene paper but he already knew what he liked and didn’t like so he didn’t pay much
mind to the paper.

Terushima licks his lips and stares at Yamaguchi making him blush like crazy. Yamaguchi was
tied in shibari and in a skimpy french maid's outfit. His long freckled thighs have fishnet stocking
going up them. Yamaguchi was tied to the bed in a way where his cock and gaping hole were on
display. He also had a gag in his mouth, making him unable to speak properly. The shibari he is
tied in is with a dark purple rope and is wrapped around his thighs and his cock is restrained in the
ropes as well. Yamaguchi was absolutely breathtaking in this position. Terushima stares at him a
few more seconds before deciding on what to do to him. “ I bet wherever your boyfriend is right
now I bet he would be fuming to know I have you now,” Terushima says with a smile. “ Now, let’s
have some fun, my sweet little yams,” Terusihima says and ditches his shirt.

Yamaguchi lets out a muffled noise when Terushima gets on the bed right in front of his cock and
open hole. “ I haven’t had dinner yet, so you’re going to be my meal,” Terushima says and licks his
lips again before going down on Yamaguchi. Yamaguchi can feel Terushima’s hot tongues run
from his crack all the way to his perineum. Yamaguchi muffles a gasp and yanks on his restraints
when he feels the wet tongue. Terushima’s tongue ring runs over his hole and he swirls his way to
Yamaguchi’s balls. Yamaguchi is bright red at this point and his cock is painfully hard. Terushima
loves looking up from his meal every once in a while to see Yamaguchi fall apart with his tongue.
Yamaguchi has always been a sensitive one and he loves it. Terushima licks his balls on more time
before sucking on Yamaguchi's inner thigh right next to his balls. Terushima is going to make sure
he leaves a few marks on him just to spite his annoying boyfriend.

Yamaguchi is whining into his gag and Terushima knows what he wants. Yamaguchi always
begged so nicely for him, but tonight he just wants to see him fall apart. Yamaguchi had tears
falling from his face and a disgusting amount of drool running out of his mouth and down his chin
and neck. Terushima thinks it's the hottest thing ever.

“ Relax baby, I’ll give you what you want soon. I gotta savor my meal,” Terusihima says and licks
Yamaguchi's face where his tears were before ripping the gag off. He decided he wanted to hear
Yamaguchi scream. He also wants his boyfriend to know how good he is making him feel too.
Terusihima gets off the bed to shed his pants and at the site of his cock Yamaguchi audibly
whimpers. It has been a while since he has seen this cock and Yamaguchi wouldn’t be lying if he
said he didn’t miss it. He would never say that though, especially if Tsukishima finds out. When
Yamaguchi looks closer at his cock he notices it is pierced now.

“ I know you’re looking at my piercing, yes it hurt, and yes it’s going to feel so good,” Terushima
says smiling darkly at Yamaguchi. Yamaguchi gulps and blushes again when he gets on the bed.
Terushima slaps his dick a few times on Yamaguchi’s hole before slowly inserting himself.
Yamaguchi lets out a series of moans and gasps when Terushima and his foreign object enter into
Yamaguchi’s tight walls. “ Don’t hold back anything baby. I want your four-eyed boyfriend to hear
us,” Terushima says and starts thrusting into Yamaguchi.

“ OH MY GOD TERU!” Yamaguchi shouts and starts to pull on his restraints hard. He has never
felt anything like this before and it feels so good to him. Yamaguchi moans were silent whimpers
at first, but now he is nearly screaming. His cock hurts so badly, but he knows he can’t get any
release at all until Terushima releases him. “ Teru please! Release! I need to cum, uh, please,
please, PLEASE!,” Yamaguchi shouts loudly. He feels Terushima take off his ribbon and
Yamaguchi spurts all over his stomach. Terushima pulls out of Yamaguchi and cums off his hole
and cock. Both of them just lay there for a minute trying to catch their breath before Terushima un-
tied Yamaguchi. “ I’m pretty sure Tsuki is going to be really mad at me for this,” Yamaguchi says
to Terushima while he puts some of his normal clothes back on. “ Ha, well I hope he saw
everything. I sure missed you Yam’s but I love my little rope bunny now and I can’t let him go,”
Terushima says putting his boxers on. “ I’m happy I was able to get you two together. You two are
a good match,” Yamaguchi says smiling at Terushima. “ Yeah I forgot you were the one who set
us up, thanks for that,” Terishima says.

“ No problem!” Yamaguchi says and leaves the room to join his boyfriend in the living room.
Once Yamaguchi was in the living room he made eye contact with Tsukishima. He knows when
they get home, he is fucked. He also noticed that he had gotten off too, just like Kageyama who
was getting up to join his boyfriend in his room. Yamaguchi walked over to his angry boyfriend
and noticed that Makki and Mattsun were practically having sex right in front of them. “ Come on
Tsuki, I’m tired. Let’s find an empty room and go to bed,” Yamaguchi says. Tsukishima says and
gets up to join him. They found an empty room and took a shower together, surprisingly there were
no sexual activities that night. But when they got home the next day Yamaguchi got his back
blown out twice.
 The boyfriend challenge
Chapter Summary

I saw this video on YouTube. Kageyama's Tangerine is the channel name. This creator
made a chat video about this and I wanted to make my own version. This idea was
sooo funny and cute! Enjoy and also go check that channel out! Also another fun
channel you should check out is called Mexicansurveys. He is my best friend and he is
super funny because of how awkward and real he is. He is the horny Mexican anyone
needs in there life.

Oikawa was sitting on his bed bored out of his mind when he got a sudden idea. He wants some
chaos since Iwaizumi is ignoring him to study. Oikawa pulls out his phone and messages the group
chat that was created a few months ago for the bottoms. The group chat name was “ Bottoms Gone
Wild”.

Oikawa: Hello my volleygays! <3

Hinata: Hey Great King!

Suga: Oh god… 0.o

Noya: Ooo I sense CHAOS :) :)

Yamaguchi: Hi!

Kenma: Hi Shouyou

Hinata: Hi Kenma! :)

Akaashi: I can only see this going one way.

Yaku: Just when I thought today was going to be normal…

Oikawa: Oh come on! It’s not that bad. Any gays. I have a boyfriend challenge for you guys if
you’re all interested.

Hinata: I’m in!

Kenma: I’m only in because Shouyou is in.

Yaku: I’m only doing this because Kenma is in.

Akaashi: I wasn’t going to do this until Yaku agreed…

Yamaguchi: I hope Tsuki doesn’t get mad…

Noya: HELL YEAH BRING IT!

Suga: I swear to god if this is anything bad…

Oikawa: >:D Okay! So the challenge. Send your boyfriend a scandalous pic of yourself and
admittedly after say oops wrong person. If they ask who that was meant to say your bestie!

Hinata: Kageyama is gonna kill me

Akaashi: Damn it… Guess I’m not walking tomorrow

Suga: Same…

Oikawa: Good luck !<3

Oikawa puts down his phone and gets up to take a pic of himself. Oikawa decides to put
Iwaizumi’s Godzilla shirt on since he stole it. Iwaizumi has been looking for it for a week. Oikawa
knows that once he sends this he is going to be in for it. He slips all of his clothes off except for his
socks and Iwaizumi’s shirt. Oikawa sits on his knees in front of his mirror, he makes sure to make
it known that his ass is shown and the shirt is in the photo as well. He was in a weird angle that
hurt him to be in but he managed to get it just right.

Oikawa smirks when he sees how well it turned out and hits the send button. He laughs a little and
climbs onto his bed, then sends the oops wrong person. He waits for him to open the text message.
Meanwhile, Iwaizumi was being a good model student studying for his geometry exam when he
was hit with the photo. Iwaizumi chokes on his own spit and then frowns when Oikawa sends him
the next text.

Iwaizumi: Um what do you mean wrong person? Who was that meant for shittykawa?

Iwaizumi throws his sweater on and his shoes and walks out of the house to make it to his
boyfriend's house because he is now mad and horny. Oikawa laughs when he senses the anger that
comes from the text he was just sent.

Oikawa: I meant to send that to Suga, sorry, and also this shirt is mine now. If you want it so bad
come take it off of me ;P

He sits in his bed waiting for Iwaizumi to respond but frowns when he is left on read. Oikawa was
about to respond with something witty when Iwaizumi was suddenly in his bedroom making him
jump. “ How did you-” he was cut off. “ I came to collect my shirt,” Iwaizumi says and gets on the
bed with Oikawa. Oikawa knows now from the way Iwaizumi has his hand on his thigh that he
was about to be royally fucked.

-------------------------------------------------------------------

Daichi was jogging lightly on his treadmill minding his own business and listening to music. He
was trying to burn off some energy he had pent up that day. He increased the speed a little more to
start going faster when his music was interrupted by two text messages from his boyfriend. He sees
‘ Wifey’ had sent an image and then followed up with an ‘ oops sorry wrong person’.

Daichi was about to respond to his sweet future husband when he opened the phone to see an
image of Suga smirking in the photo with absolutely no clothes on. Daichi trips on the treadmill
and falls hard. He quickly gets up ignoring the fact that he just scraped his knee and busted open
his chin. He shuts off the treadmill and tries to call Suga who just ignores him.

Daichi: Suga this is not funny, answer the phone

Daichi: Who was that photo for

Suga: Relax it was just for Tooru

Daichi: TOORU? Why does he need a photo like that, actually don’t answer that

Daichi: I’m on my way, you better be ready because Daddy is mad.

Suga: Better hurry Daddy ;P

Suga laughs at the last text but can’t help but get excited. It has been a while since they have done
something like this. Daichi and he have been busy with school, with the club, and with life in
general. Suga is going to have to thank Oikawa later for this. He definitely is not looking forward
to not being able to walk for a few days.

---------------------------------

Kenma is not happy. He hates that he agreed to this whole text thing. Kuroo lives right next door to
him and to make matters worse Kenma’s parents are not home. Kenma knows that once this picture
is sent and when he brings Shouyou’s name in this. He is going to feel the wrath of Kuroo. Or the
wrath of Kuroo's not so mini thing. They have practice tomorrow as well and Kenma is going to be
made fun of by the team. He does see this as a positive because he knows once Yaku gets there he
will be in the same state as Kenma.

Kenma bets anything that Yamamoto is going to be the first to notice their state and he will bring
everyone laughing with him. While everyone laughs at them Lev and Kuroo will be the ones
standing there with a stupid look on their faces. Kenma puts on his cat ears and some red lace
panties. He puts the camera up in the air and snaps a photo. He sends the picture and follows the
picture with an oops wrong person.

Kuroo on the other hand was working on his chemistry homework when he got the text from his
kitten. Kuroo’s mouth started watering at the image, but then gets confused by the next text.

Kenma: Oops wrong person

Kuroo: Kitten? It’s me, you didn’t send that to the wrong person.

Kenma: Actually I did. I meant to send that to Shouyou

Kuroo gasps at that text and then stands up and storms out of his house and straight to Kenma’s.
When Kenma heard the door open and close and then the quick steps to his room he knew he was
fucked now.

------------------------------

Yaku sighs for probably the fifth time today. He has no idea what he is doing with his life. His
giant giraffe of a boyfriend is going to wreck him when he gets this image. Yaku knows he is not
going to walk tomorrow and he can already feel his anger boil when he has to go off on Yamamoto
for making fun of him. Yaku decided that he was going to take a pic of himself in Lev’s shirt that is
like a dress on him and move the shirt up a bit to show off his thigh and just the bottom part of his
ass.

Once Yaku takes the photo he cringes at how scandalous he looks in it and then hits the send
button. He then follows it with a sorry wrong person. He was waiting for a response when he heard
a loud thump outside his bedroom door. Lev admittedly barged in making Yaku jump slightly.

“ What are you doing here, how the fuck did you get here?” Yaku asked.

" Who was that pic meant for?” Lev asked.

“ Akaashi,” Yaku says “ Now tell me how the hell did you manage to get here so quickly."

“ I was already here when you sent the text. I was bored and decided to come over. I was here for
about a half-hour talking to your mom before you sent me this photo. And why does Akaashi need
to see this photo of you Yaku?” Lev explained everything and Yaku couldn’t help but blush
knowing his mother knows Lev is here with him. Yaku thinks it's cute that Lev and his mother
have such a nice relationship.

“ Look there are some things you don’t need to know,” Yaku says and moves to close the door and
lock it. “ Now, you are going to fuck me and we have to be quiet or else my mom might walk in. “
Yes sir!” Lev answers. Yeah, they weren’t quiet.

-----------------

Akaashi is sitting at home, all alone in his small house. His parents are both working late tonight so
he is feeling a bit lonely. This boyfriend challenge thing that he agreed to seems fun and a good
way to get his boyfriend here quickly. Akaashi knows whatever he sends to Bokuto he knows
Bokuto is surely going to come over. Bokuto lives three blocks away from him and a simple nude
mirror selfie will get his attention. Akaashi stands in front of the mirror, pokes his butt out, and
smiles. Once he snaps the photo he sends it to Bokuto.

Bokuto was in the middle of doing some stretches before he started his weight lifting when his
phone dinged. It was a text message from his sweet Akaashi. Bokuto opens the phone and spat all
the water he had in his mouth.

Bokuto: AKAASHIIII

Bokuto: You are so freaking beautiful!

Bokuto: I love you!!!!!!

Akaashi smiles at the text messages and realizes he did the challenge wrong. He doesn't care
though. He texts Bokuto to come over and Bokuto within seconds said he was on his way. Akaashi
has no doubts that he is probably running the whole way here. Akaashi doesn’t bother to put on
any clothes when he walks out of his room and towards the front door to unlock it for his
boyfriend. He sends him a text saying the door is unlocked and to make sure he unlocks it on his
way in. Then he goes back to his room and waits for his goofy boyfriend to come in and
completely wreck him.

--------------------------------------

Asahi had just gotten home from church with his family. He was very happy and feeling good
especially with what they had talked about during worship today. His mom and dad had gone over
to his neighbors to visit with them while Asahi stayed behind to work on his Japanese literature
homework. Asahi was about to start on this homework when he got a text from Noya, his little
demon.

Asahi smiles when he picks up the phone because he knows his boyfriend was going to say
something to make him so much happier. Noya always makes his whole night and day so much
better. He loves him so much. Asahi smiles and unlocks his phone and drops it when the image of
Noya’s asshole fills the screen. He then follows it with an ‘oops wrong person text’.

Asahi: NOYA!

Noya: Yes

Asahi: I’ll be there in five minutes... be ready.

Noya smirks at the text message because he knows he is going to have to explain himself. And he
knows his asshole is about to be wrecked. Asahi on the other hand had completely diminished his
happy aura and allowed it to be taken over by his lust. And to think he was just at church praying
for forgiveness of all the sins he had committed just that week. His little demon is about to be
exercised.
--------------------------------------------------------

Hinata had been teasing and bothering Kageyama all day today by just texting him like crazy and
constantly messaging him. Hinata was giggling as he put on Kageyama’s jersey and his long white
socks. He was giggling evilly because he was going to send this lewd photo to Kageyama. Hinata
laughs when he snaps the photo and sends it with the caption. “ How do I look Kenma? :3”

What Hinata didn't know was Kageyama was on his way to his house to put a stop to Hinata’s
antics when he got another message from him. Kageyama thinks it's another stupid meme or selfie
of his cute tangerine. No, it was worse? The photo itself sent Kageyama running, but the caption.
Oh, the caption has sent Kageyama over the edge. Hinata knows how to push his buttons like no
one else.

Hinata frowns when he is left on open. He was about to start spamming when the three dots
appeared. Hinata watches as the message pops up but he is confused. The message simply said, “
Kenma isn’t the name you will be screaming tonight, open the window. “ Hinata walks over to his
window and opens it. Kageyama pops up scaring him slightly but he steps out of the way for
Kageyama to climb through. Once Kageyama was in his room he shut the window. Kageyama
takes off his shoes and before Hinata can get a word out he is picked up and thrown on the bed.
Just like the others… Hinata is fucked.

-----------------------------------------

Yamaguchi was at the Tsukishima’s house for the night. He was currently in the bathroom of the
house taking a quick selfie of himself before saving it. He took a photo of himself with no pants on
in the mirror and smiling. He also had his middle finger in his mouth to add more of a lewd effect.
Yamaguchi dresses and walks out of the room. He joins Tsuki at the dinner table where his mom
had prepared a meal for them. Before Tsukishima takes a bite of food Yamaguchi hits send. He
doesn't even bother sticking to the challenge. Tsukishima opens the phone and drops it making his
mom look over. His nose starts bleeding and he quickly picks up his phone.

“ Kei your nose is bleeding are you okay?” Tsukishima’s mom asks.

“ I’m okay mom,” he says and takes the cloth his mom handed him.

“ Are you going to be okay Tsuki?” Yamaguchi says with a smirk. Tsukishima’s mom walked out
of the room for a second to grab another cloth for her son.

“ I’ll be fine but you are not gonna be,” he says glaring at him. Yamaguchi pales and gulps. Okay,
maybe he went too far…
The next day all the bottoms had a hard time during school and practice. The other teammates have
been snickering at them. The tops all had smirks on their faces because they know why they can’t
properly perform.
 BDSM AranxKitaxSakusaxAtsumu
Chapter Summary

This is my first attempt at subspace. I hope it nailed it.

When Atsumu got situated in his room he knew whoever the person or person was going to enter
through the doors was going to hurt him. He knew how much a douche he can be at times. He just
had a gut feeling that he was going to get some people that would just love to torture him. God, he
hopes he doesn’t get his brother because he would quit this whole thing in a second.

Atsumu here's the door to his room and then closes. He then heard the door open and close again.
Three people? Atsumu hears a familiar voice. “ Ravish him,” his Omi said. Atsumu listens to him
sit down and then a dark laugh. “ Well, Aran. We got ourselves annoying slut here,” Kita says.
Astumu thinks ‘ Oh shit anyone but them.’ Atsumu’s intuition was right, he is royally fucked now.

“ Kita, bring me the bag,” Aran demanded. Kita hands him a suitcase and Sakusa watches in the
corner as Kita opens the case and brings out some toys. Kita brings out the electric shock nipple
clamps first and hands them to Aran. Aran flicks Atsumu’s nipple to get them hard so he can attach
them. Next Kita lights a few candles and sets them on the nightstand. Sakusa is watching in awe at
how well set up Aran and Kita are. He knows Kita and Aran are both tops but Kita is only bottom
for one person and that is Aran. Kita then pulls out a collar and fastens it around Atsumu’s neck.
He then attaches a leash to it. Aran then pulls out a riding crop. The case must be empty now
because Kita had returned it to where he had it last.

Kita rips the blindfold off of Atsumu’s face, making him take in the scene. He sees Sakusa sitting
in the room watching him intently. His vision was blocked by Kita who slaps him hard across the
face. Atsumu was thrown off by this and stares up at him almost as if he is glaring. “ Eye’s on the
floor,” Kita says slapping him again on the other cheek. Astumu adverts his eyes to the floor.

“ It’s time you were trained pet,” Aran says and yanks the leash down, making Atsumu fall to his
knees on the floor. Kita undoes his hands and allows Atsumu to put them on the floor. “ Hands and
knees,” Kita demands. Atsumu does as he is told. Aran drags the riding crop down his back and
down his ass. He then brings it back to Atsumu’s ass and brings it down hard making a loud snap.
Aran then takes the leash and forces Atsumu back up to a kneeling position. Each time Atsumu is
yanked by the leash he groans and he can feel his breath being temporarily limited. “ You are our
pet tonight. Your boyfriend over there is going to watch as Kita and I ravish you. We don’t plan on
fucking you but we do plan on making you scream,” Aran says into Atsumu’s ear.

“ And to add to that I want to hear you beg,” Kita says and picks up a flogger hitting it against his
hand. Aran takes off Atsumu’s gag because the two of them want him to scream tonight. They
want to see Atsumu completely broken, they want him to sub drop. While Atsumu is on his knees
Aran is moving behind him. Kita takes Atsumu’s hands and ties them in a sophisticated knot, then
the rope is strung up over a rafter making Atsumu stand up straight. Kita then puts the blindfold on
him again. Atsumu is now suspended in the air, blindfolded and exposed when Aran shoves his
pants off. Kita grabs Atsumu’s flaccid cock harshly and secures a cock ring on him.

“ I have so much I want to do with this annoying slut, I just don’t know where to start,” Kita says
to Aran. “ Oh, we can start here,” Aran says and picks up a remote. Aran hits the button sending an
electric shock to Atsumu’s nipples. Atsumu shouts out at the shock of it. “ Oh tonight is going to be
fun,” Aran says and walks over to Sakusa. “ Here, you can hit this button whenever you want to. I
know you are supposed to be an observer but what’s the fun in that.” Sakusa smirks and hits the
button, making Atsumu thrash. He loves this toy.

Kita grabs a candle and brings it to Atsumu’s chest. Atsumu has no clue what is happening but he
can suddenly feel a heat on his chest making him hiss in pain as hot wax drips down on him. “
Make sure you thank us after we are done having our fun, we prefer it if you call us masters,” Kita
says and lets some of the wax drips on this nipple that was red from the clamp. “ Uh, thank you,
master,” Atsumu says, trying to follow instructions. He doesn’t want to push his luck tonight. He is
truly afraid and weirdly turned on.

Atsumu can feel a shock in the chest again, making him stutter out a thank you master. He can feel
himself chub up from all this. “ Aran look, our little pet is enjoying this. You truly are sick,” Kita
says and flicks the flogger down, snapping Atsumu’s thigh. “ Thank you, master.” Kita laughs and
looks at Aran. “ Look at him following the rules for us like a good little slut.”

“ I see, now how about we turn things up a bit,” Aran says. Kita smirks because he knows what is
coming next. Aran grabs an item that Sakusa didn't even see and it shocks him seeing it. Aran has a
vibrating wand in his hand. He turns it on and runs it down Atsumu’s chest all the way to the most
sensitive part of his body. Aran makes sure to slowly and agonizingly move the wand on Atsumu’s
balls and inner thigh. Atsumu is so turned on he is literally shaking. Sakusa has moved to start
palming himself at this point as he watches Atsumu get broken. Sakusa hits the button making
Atsumu scream. “ Thank you, master!” He shouts. He was so turned on he didn’t realize one of
them had left the room and returned. Kita had left to grab their secret weapon. This is a grey area
for all of them. Kita had gone out of the room to retrieve an item they left in the freezer. He
returned and smiled at Aran.

Aran takes the item and inspects it. This item was a dildo meant for temperature play. It gets super
ice cold, almost like an icicle. Aran secures his glove on his hand and moves behind Atsumu.
Atsumu squeaks when he feels himself get spread and then howls in shock when the cold foreign
object is inserted into him. Aran starts to thrust it into enjoying the sounds Atsumu is producing.
Atsumu can feel the electric shock hit his nipples again and he can feel the flogger being brought
down. At this point, Atsumu can only hear buzzing and feel a sort of high he never felt before.
Atsumu can’t explain how he feels because he doesn’t even know what is going on. Atsumu just
lets the darkness take over him.

Aran, Kita, and Sakusa were not expecting Atsumu to collapse. They might have pushed him a bit
too far. Sakusa was up in a split second the minute Astumu went limp in the binds. Aran quickly
took the toys off of him while Kita had cut him down. Sakusa is holding Atsumu trying to get him
to come back. Atsumu is conscious but not fully coherent. He was in deep subspace at this point. “
Look he has to be in a very deep subspace. Just don’t leave him alone and wait till he wakes up,”
Kita explains while Aran packs away their tools and toys. Sakusa is not mad at them at all for this
but they are all in shock from this because Atsumu has never just passed out before. When he
comes back from wherever he is they can only hope he won’t be mad at them.

Aran and Kita leave to stay in an empty room that has not been dirtied and leave Sakusa and
Atsumu to themselves in the room. Sakusa is on the bed with the blankets covering the two of them
holding Atsumu tightly and brushing his blonde hair. Sakusa didn’t sleep that night.
 BDSM KurooxDaishou
Chapter Summary

Yeah sorry about this... also thank you guys for your support and ideas. I'm working
on tons of them :)

Kuroo walks down the hallway looking at the rooms on his way to find the number he had drawn.
He is hoping for someone attractive, someone has had fantasized over. He has fantasized over
Hinata and Oikawa before and he is hoping for one of them. Kuroo finds his room number and
opens it. Kuroo admittedly scrunched his nose up in regret. He closes the door quietly behind him
and walks into the room. Kuroo thinks about turning in and switching places with one of the boys
out in the living room and realizes that this could potentially be a blessing. In front of him was a
naked Daishou. He was tied in shibari, ropes crossing all over his body very beautifully. He had a
blindfold over his eyes and his hands were tied behind his back.

Kuroo observes that Daishou’s semi-hard dick had a sounding rod in it, preventing him from
cumming. Kuroo only assumes that he also has a butt plug secured inside him as well. Kuroo went
from being disgusted by this to smirking because now he can see his old high school rival scream
for him. Kuroo bends down and removes the blindfold from Daishou’s eyes, and watches as they
adjust to the light and then widen when he sees Kuroo.

“ Well, buddy aren’t you a lucky one,” Kuroo says to him. Daishou glares at him. “ This has got to
be some sick prank,” Daishou says. Kuroo bends down and grabs Daishou’s chin and forces him to
look up. “ Oh, it was the luck of the draw. Now let’s see here,” Kuroo says and walks over to the
table to pick up the scene for the night. “You have no hard limits or reds. So that means you are
down for whatever. So I plan on having some real fun with you. I’m going to have you get so lost
from this that you might pass out. I’m not holding back tonight slave. Now I’m used to a well-
trained pet, let’s see if you can compare to my kitten tonight,” Kuroo says and pulls off his pants.
Daishou wants to argue with him and fight this but he agreed to this and he is regretting it badly
now. Of all the people in the house he gets his old high school enemy and lord only knows what
Kuroo is going to do to him.

Kuroo is now completely naked in front of Daishou and he grabs his dick and strokes it a few times
before making Daishou suck it. “ Suck it you slut,” Kuroo demanded and Daishou leaned forward
to get his mouth around Kuroo’s dick. Kuroo laughs and pulls away a bit, making Daishou
frustrated. Kuroo flicks his hips forward and Daishou puts the tip in his mouth. Kuroo then grabs
Daishou’s face and thrusts his hips, making his cock go straight down Daishou’s throat making
him gag instantly. “ You better now use any teeth if you know what’s good for you,” Kuroo says.
Daishou starts to move his head and open his throat more to take in more of Kuroo’s cock. Kuroo
lets Daishou suck and drool over his cock for five minutes. He holds himself back enough to drive
Daishou crazy. Kuroo pulls out of Daishou’s mouth and stands in front of him. “Open your mouth
wide and stick out your tongue,” Kuroo demanded.

Daishou does this and Kuroo cums all over his face, tongue, and mouth, purposely. Diashou gags
some from the taste of the hot seed on his tongue when he swallows it, almost making him want to
vomit. “ You should see how disgusting you look right now. Terushima would stick his nose up at
you for how nasty you look,” Kuroo says, degrading him. “ Now that I came I think I have to take
a piss too. What do you think, can you be my urinal?” Kuroo says and stands over him. Daishou
wants to argue and he wants to block him with his hands, but they are bound behind his back. Plus
for some strange reason, Daishou is enjoying this. This is more extreme than what he is used to and
for some reason is okay with this. Kuroo doesn’t hear him say anything, now as much as Kuroo
hatest this guy, he is still a human, and he knows there are limits. “ I need a color slut,” Kuroo
says, making Daishou look up at him. Diashou was not expecting Kuroo to be kind like that. “
Green,” was all Daishou says.

Kuroo smirks and brings Daishou into the bathroom that was connected in the room and helps him
into the bathtub. Kuroo was all for peeing on him on the floor, but a pissed off Suga as something
he did not want to endure. Kuroo leans over him and Urinates all over Diashou’s chest and watches
as his piss runs all over Daishou’s chest and nipples. “ Wow look at that, you truly are disgusting,
who gets hard from getting pissed on,” Kuroo comments, making Daishou feel embarrassed. Once
Kuroo was done pissing on him he untied his hands and positioned him over the side of the tub.

Kuroo has Daishou over the side of the tub and spreads his ass open only to reveal that his
assumptions were right. Daishou had a bright shiny buttplug in him. Kuroo yanks it out and sees
how truly big it is. “ With the size of this, I bet I could just,” He thrusts into Daishou making
Diashou throw his back in pleasure. “ Thrust right inside you, look at you making all these lewd
noises. You’re filthy, covered in piss and my cum and you are hard as a rock, absolutely
disgusting,” Kuroo says and starts to harshly thrusting into Daishou. Daishou’s arm went and his
face planted into the tub and his whole body would have gone with it, if it weren’t for Kuroo’s iron
grip on his hips. Kuroo uses all of his strength and picks Daishou up and shoves him into the
shower wall. Kuroo rips the sounding rod out of Daishou and watches him shout in pain and
pleasure from the pressure of the tool being gone. Kuroo grabs Diashou’s dick and forces it to
stand straight on his stomach.

“ You’re going to cum on yourself. Go ahead and go when you feel the need, you filthy slut,”
Kuroo says and rolls his hips harder into him. Kuroo can feel himself getting close to the edge and
pulls out of Daishou to cum all over his back. Daishou with a few more pumps from Kuroo’s strong
hand cums all over his stomach. Kuroo let’s him down in the tub slowly before walking out of the
bathroom to retrieve his clothes and to look for something to clean him up with. Kuroo throws his
boxers on and walks out of the room looking for one. He runs into Aran and Kita in the hallway.

“ Hey, do you know where the clothes are?” Kuroo asked them.

“ We were wondering the same thing. Atsumu needs them,” Kita says and the three of them start
looking together. In the hallway, they can hear the moans for two rooms and loud slapping noises.
Kuroo can hear a familiar moan from his kitten but he knows he can’t do anything about it. He
decides to distract himself by asking Aran and Kita about what happened with Atsumu. “ So what
exactly happened?” Kuroo asks.

“ He sub dropped and passed out. Omi is in the room with him now trying to get him to calm down
and clean him up. He should be fine in the morning,” Aran said. Kuroo was shocked that someone
as tough as Atsumu had passed out. Aran and Kita must not have held anything back. They
eventually found what they were looking for and returned back to their rooms. Once Kuroo walked
into the bedroom he saw Terushima standing over Daishou talking to him. Terushima had removed
the shibari and was letting the tub fill with warm water. “ Hey,” Kuroo says walking in.

“ What’s up Kuroo,” Terushima says to him. “ Oh, nothing. I left to get this to help clean him up,
but it looks like you are already doing that, “ Kuroo says to him and hands him a cloth. Daishou is
just barely coherent. He is super high and finally, the full effect of it is taking over. He is close to
falling asleep. Terushima takes the cloth from him and starts to wipe down his body. Not wanting
to be a bother Kuroo walks out of the room and just in time because Bokuto came running towards
him in a frenzy. “ Kuroo! We have a problem Kenma is having a seizure!” Kuroo and Bokuto both
ran back to the room and Kuroo was sick to his stomach.
 BDSM AkaashixKenmaxBokuto
Chapter Summary

I hate cliff hangers so here you go :)

Kenma had been feeling funny today. He didn’t bother telling Kuroo because he didn’t think it was
that big of a deal. He was able to take a nap before they had to get ready for the party that night
and started to feel a lot better. Kuroo had helped him get ready for the party by picking out his
outfit and toys for the night. Kenma loves the outfit because he always feels so pretty in it. Kuroo
smiled at how beautiful his boyfriend looked and they left for the night. Kenma and Kuroo were
smoking a joint together and then kissed one last time before Kenma had gone to his room and
waited for his master. Kenma kneels down and glues his eyes to the floor. He secures his hands
behind his back and waits patiently. Kenma feels high already and he is extremely horny. He hears
the door open to his room and close. Two pairs of feet are standing in front of him, so now he
knows he has two masters to please for the night.

Bokuto and Akaashi stare at Kenma kneeling in front of them and they both smirk. Akaashi leans
over and picks up the scene for the night and shows Bokuto. Bokuto smiles and nods at it. “ You
can look up now kitten,” Akaashi says. Kenma looks up at them obeying the orders. “ Wow, Keji
is very well trained. Kuroo-bro did a nice job,” Bokuto says. “ He did,” Akaashi says, agreeing
with him.

“ Kitten, what would you like to do tonight?” Akaashi asks. “ Kitten would like to please his
masters,” Kenma says obediently. Akaashi smirks. “ Good kitten, now Kotarou here needs his cock
sucked, would you mind doing that for him,” Akaashi says. “ Yes master,” Kenma says and moves
over to Bokuto. Before he starts he remembers his rules. “ Master, may I remove your pants?”
Kenma asks. “ Yes kitten go ahead,” Bokuto says. Kenma reaches his hands up and unbuttons his
pants and lowers them along with his boxers. Kenma looks up again. “ Master, may I suck your
cock?” Kenma asks. “ Wow, such good manners. Yes, you may kitten,” Bokuto says. Kenma starts
to kitten lick the tip of Bokuto’s limp dick feeling it grow in size as Kenma handles it with care.
Kenma takes the member into his mouth and sucks him off like it was second nature. “ Wow,
Keiji. His mouth is so nice. He is doing such a good job,” Bokuto says.

Bokuto feels himself grow close to the edge and he tries to pull away when Kenma pulls off of
him. “ Kitten would like your milk, may I drink it?” who is Bokuto to deny such a nice request.
Bokuto shoves himself back into Kenma, making him gag. The gagging sensation was all Bokuto
needed to cum into Kenma’s mouth. Kenma swallows it all down and even licks Bokuto clean.
Akaashi smiles at him and so does Bokuto. “ Kitten you did such a good job taking Kotarou’s cock.
How would you like a reward now?” Akaashi asks him.

“ Kitten would like an award thank you, master,” Kenma says. Akaashi smiles and helps Kenma up
onto the bed. Kenma when he moved to the crawling position on the bed he suddenly felt funny
again but dismissed it for being too high. Kenma can feel his tail buttplug be removed and replaced
with a hot wet tongue. “ Kotarou does such a nice job at eating people out. He always satisfies me,”
Akaashi says and brushes through Kenma’s hair that had kitten ears attached to them.

Kenma moans and feels hot from this. He loves being eaten out, but he also loves pleasing his
masters more. “ Master Keiji, while Master Kotarou eats me, may I suck you off?” Kenma asks
Akaashi. He doesn’t like that Akaashi has had no action. Akaashi leans down and kisses his cheek.
“ I can’t deny such a sweet request, thank you for thinking of me, kitten,” Akaashi praises him and
removes his pants. Kenma feels Bokuto’s hot wet tongue protrude into him and he moans. His
moan is quite similar to a cat's purr making Bokuto and Akaashi both impressed. Akaashi gets on
the bed and positions himself in front of Kenma. “ You don’t have to ask kitten, I give you
permission,” Akaashi says to him.

Kenma takes Akaashi’s member into his mouth and starts working his magic. Akaashi moans out
loud at this, he knows now how good Bokuto had just felt. Bokuto slips a finger into Kenma and
starts to brush his prostate, making Kenma moan in ecstasy around Akaashi’s cock. Kenma feels
dizzy as he can feel himself grow closer to the edge. He doesn’t even hear what Akaashi says when
he feels hot cum run down his throat. Akaashi pulls out after he cums, making Kenma drool a little.
Kenma's breath starts getting more gaspy as he is closer to the edge of cumming. He is moaning out
loud now making Akaashi and Bokuto smirk at the noises Kenma was producing. Akaashi can hear
people talking outside their door but pays no mind to it.

“ Are you getting close to cumming kitten?” Akaashi asks Kenma. Kenma can’t form a coherent
word right now when he feels Bokuto’s strong hand stroke his dick. Kenma gasps one last breath
and cums all over himself and Bokuto’s hand. “ Jeez Kitten you made a mess,” Bokuto says and
wipes his handoff. Akaashi was going to say something of praise to kitten when he saw Kenma
starting to shake. Kenma’s eyes roll into the back of his head and he starts convulsing in the bed.

“ OH MY GOD!” Akaashi says and moves Kenma to his side. Bokuto had just put his boxers on
and whips around to see Kenma’s state. “ GO GET KUROO!” Akaashi demands. Bokuto nearly
trips as he runs out of the room full speed. He runs into Kuroo at a convenient time in the hallway “
Kuroo! Kenma is having a seizure!” Kuroo’s face dropped and he ran back with Bokuto and into
the room. Kuroo looks at the bed when Kenma has just finished shaking and he is blue to the face.
He is now breathing super hard into Akaashi’s lap. Akaashi had wet tears in his eyes because he
had never experienced this before.

You see Kenma has epilepsy. He will have a seizure at random and most of the time no one knows
it's coming, not even him. Kuroo knows about this condition and all of their friends know about the
condition as well. Kenma has not had a seizure in four years, so for him to have one now is scary. “
I did what you told me too in case I ever witness one. I turned him on his side,” Akaashi said and
started to brush Kenma’s hair. “ You did good Keiji. I think I’m going to take him to the hospital,”
Kuroo says and picks Kenma up.

“ Um no, you are not. You are way not okay to be driving. I can drive because I didn’t smoke or
drink anything tonight,” Akaashi says. Getting dressed. The rest of them get dressed quickly and
go out to Bokuto’s vehicle. Bokuto had a spare hoodie in his car so Kuroo was able to take all of
Kenma’s kitten attire off and put that on him. They sit in the back of the car and drive to the
hospital. On the way, there Kenma had conscious a little and threw up all over Kuroo and the back
seat of the car. Kuroo flinches at the hot vomit but doesn’t do anything because of the delicate
manner his boyfriend is in. Bokuto in the passenger seat hands him some paper towels.

Within 15 minutes they were at the hospital and thankfully it was a slow night so he was able to
get admitted right away. Akaashi, Bokuto, and Kuroo sit around Kenma’s bed and wait for the
doctor to get in there. “ You two can go home if you’d like. You don’t have to be here,” Kuroo
says. Bokuto walks over to him. “ Bro as much as we would love to, we can’t. You two need us,
and we gotta make sure he is okay,” Bokuto says and hugs Kuroo. Kuroo is quite shaken up
because of how long it has been since he had a seizure.

The doctor walks in with some test results. Apparently what had caused the seizure was the orgasm
he had and the fact that he had been sick prior. From him feeling sick and the orgasm and staying
up late, all those factors had a part in it. Because of how late it was, the doctor kept Kenma
overnight and had sent Akaashi and Bokuto home. Kuroo did not sleep at all and waited till Kenma
woke up. When Kenma did finally wake up he was embarrassed and was near tears when Kuroo
had informed him of everything, and on top of that his phone had been blown up by the others
hoping he was okay and doing well. By the time they were discharged, they had run into Atsumu
and Omi who were also checking in. Kuroo was surprised to see Sakusa in the hospital. Turns out
he was there and admitting Atsumu because he passed out was not something to joke around about.
Atsumu felt fine but he did hurt his arm from collapsing.

When Kuroo and Kenma finally got home, Kenma had taken his medications and they took a
shower together. Despite it only being noon the two of them went straight to bed after their shower.
Before Kuroo fell asleep he got a promised message from Sakusa informing him that Atsumu had
actually broken his collarbone and they were on their way home. Who knew injuries were going to
happen?
 Requests!

Hello my sweet fans so I'm having a hard time remembering who requested what so could you
guys use this a request thing? I just want to make sure I get everyone's requests. I would hate to
hurt someones feelings. So if you had already requested something, please repost it underneath
here so I remember to do it and start working on it ❤

Also if you are going to comment hate on my stories, they will be deleted. I'm a very fragile person
and I dont like being called a dumbass for things... I write the way I think is right. I know I have
grammar mistakes and spelling mistakes. I have dyslexia so some things are harder for me. I do
have plenty of very nice comments on here and they always make me smile and make me feel like
I'm worth something. I thank you for that.

Thank you!!
 Kidnapped part two
Chapter Summary

Okay so I just wrote this and I like where this is going. Protective Akaashi is low key
hot

It has been three months since the kidnapping took place and Akaashi and Yamaguchi have entered
into a Stockholm stage. Yamaguchi is head over heels in love with Tsukishima despite what he had
done to him. Akaashi had fallen deeply for Bokuto but still feared Kuroo. Kuroo had moved on
from Akaashi thankfully when he had found himself a new boy.

During these three months, Yamaguchi and Akaashi had met the other person that lived in the
house and witnessed Kuroo bring home a whole new person. The other person that lived with them
was Oikawa and he had taken a ginger-haired boy whereas Kuroo had taken a blonde boy. When
Akaashi asked Bokuto about it he found out the two of them were brothers and that Kuroo and
Oikawa had their eyes out on them for a while. Akaashi was so happy when Kuroo had moved on
from him, but now he feels bad for the blonde boy because he knows how harsh he can be. The
two boys from the glance he had at them seemed innocent and seemed like sweet boys. They don’t
deserve this at all.

The first night of them brothers being here all Akaashi could hear was screaming and crying. He
was genuinely upset about this because the boys sounded young. Akaashi would curl close to
Bokuto and block his ears and hide his face because he knows he can’t do anything about it.

A whole week had passed since the two boys had been brought into the home and eventually,
Yamaguchi and Akaashi got to meet them. Oikawa, Bokuto, Kuroo, and Tsukishima had to go to
‘work’ and the rest were left alone. The house was completely break out proof and you genuinely
would feel trapped inside this home. Akaashi felt bad for the two boys who were hugging each
other crying about everything. Yamaguchi made them some tea and explained what happened to
them making them get a bit more comfortable around them. Akaashi was observing the boys and
noticed they were covered in hickies and bruises leading him to believe they had been assaulted in
some ways. This honestly makes Akaashi want to protect them and shield them away from the
hands of their captors.

Akaashi calmed them down enough for the two of them to explain who they were and where they
came from. Hinata Shouyou and Kenma Kozume. They were stepbrothers through marriage and
were both the same age. When Akaashi was told their age his stomach had dropped. They were
only 16. Akaashi asked if they had been touched and they hadn't been touched yet, which surprised
him, but they were kissed and forced to do some things. Hinata was forced to bathe with Oikawa
and Oikawa was kissing him all over his body. Oikawa had told him he was trying to savor him.
When it was Kenma’s turn he explained how he was forced into a shower, kissed, and groped at.
Kenma was too afraid to fight him. Kuroo too explained how he wanted to savor Kenma and keep
him as pure as possible. Akaashi is happy with that answer but saddened by it at the same time
considering that he had to deal with Kuroo’s harsh side in his early days here.

The four of them continued small talk and getting to know one another before the others returned
home from ‘work’. They were covered in dirt and dried blood meaning one of two things to them.
They all went their separate ways to get themselves cleaned up before joining them in the kitchen.
The first one who finished getting cleaned up was Tsukishima. Tsukishima walked into the kitchen
and got Yamaguchi to stand up from his chair, then he sat down and pulled Yamaguchi into his lap
and kissed his cheek. Yamaguchi was not used to affection like this and he made him happy. He
was terrified of this man at first but now he is so in love with him. If Yamaguchi had the choice to
be free he would choose to come back and be with him. The next one to arrive was Oikawa. He
picked up Hinata by his thighs and placed him on his lap just like Yamaguchi and Tsukishima.
Hinata is a very small person, he is the shortest one here, and he was built similarly to a girl. He
had very feminine hips and from what Akaashi saw, a bit of a bubble butt. Kenma was only an inch
taller than him and had a similar build to him only a little more meat to his thighs.

Hinata was bright red and flushed while sitting on Oikawa’s lap and avoided all eye contact by
keeping his eyes glued to the floor. Bokuto and Kuroo came walking in together laughing about
something and shoving one another playfully before seeing Tsukishima and Oikawa holding their
beautiful captees in their laps. Thus making them pull their captees in their laps. Akaashi stood up
and willingly sat in Bokuto’s lap kissing his cheek where he saw a bruise. Kenma was lifted and
placed into Kuroo’s lap and when he was lifted he let out a small squeak. “ So what did you four
do all day today?” Bokuto asked.

“ We drank some tea and talked,” Akaashi responded. “ Oya? What did you all talk about?” Kuroo
asked. Akaashi wasn’t going to respond, but he knew Kenma would not respond for himself and he
did not want to see him get hurt. “ We just got to know one another today was all,” Akaashi says
and holds Bokuto’s hand. Akaashi knows Bokuto will stand up for him because of that on time. It
was a month into being in this house and Akaashi was doing something that Kuroo didn’t agree
with so he said something to him. Akaashi said something witty to him and Kuroo started to go off.
Bokuto did not like that and the whole thing ended in a nasty fistfight with Oikawa and Tsukishima
having to step in and pull the two apart. When Akaashi was cleaning Bokuto up, Bokuto had said a
promise to him and he kept that promise.

Kuroo wanted to argue but bit his tongue and instead made small talk with the others and talked
about what they wanted for dinner that night. Akaashi, Hinata, Yamaguchi, and Kenma are not
allowed to cook in the house in case they are poisoning them. Akaashi thinks it's a ridiculous rule
but does not argue with it. They are only allowed to make tea or eat the boxed snacks in the
cabinets if they are hungry. If not they have to wait till someone gets home so they can have
dinner.

Bokuto gets up from his spot with Akaashi and unlocks a few cabinets so he can start making
dinner. While Bokuto was in the kitchen cutting vegetables and the meat for the stew he was
making, the others were sitting at the table. Akaashi was reading a book Bokuto had got for him,
well at least that’s what everyone thinks he is doing. Akaashi is pretending to read when in reality
he is watching out the corner of his eye at Hinata and Kenma. He notices Hinata is somewhat
relaxing around Oikawa. Oikawa is so gentle with him and the shaking boy had calmed down a lot.
Kenma on the other hand was still scared and was extremely uncomfortable in Kuroo’s lap. Kuroo
kept asking him questions and rubbing his thigh. Kenma was answering but you could tell he was
visibly uncomfortable. When Kenma would answer ‘no’ to one of Kuroo’s questions Akaashi
would flinch. He was expecting Kuroo to hit or snap at him, but instead, Kuroo would laugh lightly
and kiss his cheek.

Akaashi is ready for anything though, he is willing to get physical if he needs to, because he feels
he needs to protect these two. Yamaguchi can handle his own and he knows Tsukishima is a nice
person, especially from the stories Bokuto had told him. Akaashi was told that Oikawa was
extremely possessive over things he wanted and once he got them he protected them and held them
close. From what Akaashi can see, Hinata is being held very tightly by Oikawa. Kinda like he can’t
let him go. Akaashi was told Kuroo is not a bad guy but a hard ass. Well speaking from experience
Akaashi hates him.

The food is eventually done and Bokuto is making plates for everyone. Akaashi stood up and
offered a hand to help him and Bokuto graciously accepted. When Akaashi had two soup plates in
his hand Bokuto grabbed his ass and gave it a playful smack as Akaashi walked away. For some
strange reason, Bokuto was obsessed with his ass and any free moment he gets he is always
grabbing and smacking his ass. Akaashi knew it was coming but every time it happens he can’t
help but blush and turn bright red. Akaashi hands out the soup plates and takes a seat next to
Bokuto who had just sat down. All of them are eating the meal and polish off their plates. All but
Kenma. Kenma still had a little bit left. Tsukishima and Yamaguchi had collected all the plates
except for Kenma’s when Kuroo pulled it back.

“ Kitten, Daddy wants you to finish your meal. If you don’t you know what will happen,” Kuroo
says to Kenma, making him flinch. The thing is Kenma does not think he can finish the meal.
Kenma is someone who doesn’t eat a whole lot. He will eat but he doesn’t eat in big portions like
this, if he overeats he feels sick. Kenma looks at the plate and back at Kuroo. “ I don’t think I can,”
Kenma says quietly. Kuroo gets mad and stands up picking Kenma up over his shoulder. Akaashi
does not like this at all. He has bitten his tongue too long.

“ Put him down! He did nothing wrong,” Akaashi says standing up and running in front of Kuroo.
Kuroo's eyes go dark. “ Get the fuck out of my way you slut,” Kuroo says and takes a swing at
Akaashi. The fist never hit him because Bokuto had blocked him. Kuroo throws Kenma down and
shoves him into Akaashi. Akaashi grabs Kenma and holds him in a tight embrace. He hides
Kenma’s face into his chest as Bokuto and Kuroo start getting into a fistfight. These two fight a lot
and they can get pretty violent. Kuroo had shoved Bokuto, Bokuto lost balance and fell into Hinata.
Hinata flinches when the body hits him, with the flinch of his nose and the pained groan he had,
Oikawa sees black and lets go of Hinata. Hinata runs over to Akaashi and Kenma hiding his face
and ears from the screaming and yelling. Yamaguchi had run over to them to help Akaashi calm
them down while Tsukishima tried to pull the three of them apart. Kuroo was then lifted in the air
by Bokuto and shoved into the table they had just had dinner on and it breaks in half. Bokuto picks
up one of the table legs along with Kuroo and the two of them smack into each other with it.

The fight is starting to get nasty but eventually, the screaming turns into laughter. Kuroo was
laughing, Bokuto was laughing, and Oikawa had managed to start laughing. Making the four boys
on the floor confused. Kuroo apologized to them and so did Oikawa and Bokuto. They apologized
to each other for being assholes and beating the fuck out of one another. The three of them all had
bleeding lips, Bokuto is sure he broke his nose and Kuroo swears he has a few broken ribs. The
three of them are talking like the four boys on the floor don’t even exist. Akaashi can’t believe how
psychotic the three of them are. Tsukishima was already trying to bandage them up. He called them
stupid the whole time. Meanwhile, Yamaguchi was cleaning up. Akaashi kneeled on the floor
holding Kenma and Hinata close to him. He did not want to move since the two of them had
managed to cry themselves to sleep in his lap. They are just children in Akaashi’s mind. He and
Yamaguchi were both 24 while the others were about 27, 28. These two 16-year-old boys don’t
deserve any of this.

When he was talking to them earlier he found out they were still in high school. They were only in
their second year of school. They are just babies to him and Akaashi would be damned if
something happened to them. He would rather take the heat. Once the three boys had been cleaned
up the three of them approached Akaashi and Akaashi gripped both of them tightly.

“ Before you take them just know I’m never not going to stand up for these two. They are sixteen
for fucks sake. They are just children. They are not even out of high school yet. They don’t deserve
this shit,” Akaashi says to the three of them in front of him. Akaashi is scared shitless right now
because he knows better than to swear at Bokuto, but he can’t help it right now. He needs to get his
point across to them. Kuroo completely ignores Akaashi and goes to take Kenma but Kenma grabs
onto Akaashi tightly and Akaashi grabbed onto Kenma. “ I mean it Kuroo. You may have gotten
away with stuff with me, but he is just a child. Do not hurt him or I’ll find a way to hurt you,”
Akaashi says to Kuroo.

“ Whatever you say. Kenma belongs to me and I know what age he is. I don’t want to have to go to
extremes with him but I will. And if you are going to threaten me, make sure it is not an empty
one,” Kuroo says and grabs Kenma gently, picking him up in a bridal style way and carries him to
his room. Akaashi watches him without blinking once until Kuroo is inside his room. Hinata
willingly let go of Akaashi and joined Oikawa. Akaashi is sitting on the floor staring at Bokuto
who seems like he wants to say something but does not know how to put it. Akaashi knows Bokuto
plans on punishing him for swearing but for some reason Akaashi does not care. Akaashi does not
care about anything right now other than making sure those boys are protected. He is going to
make sure his threat against Kuroo is not an empty one. The night Akaashi was punished for his
language, which he was weirdly okay with, and he even managed to convince Bokuto in teaching
him some self-defense moves and how to load a gun.

Akaashi is thankful Bokuto is not a very smart man.

 smash my anus Ushiten
Chapter Summary

I had fun writing this request lol

Ushijima Wakatoshi and Tendou Satori were laying on Ushijima’s bed talking about their day with
one another. Tendou was going on and on about what happened in his math class that day and
couldn’t stop laughing about it. Ushijima was reading a magazine Tendou had given him and he
was listening to his crazy boyfriend at the same time. “ Ushiwaka I have a question for you,”
Tendou says and rolls over on top of Ushijima’s stomach. Ushijima puts the magazine down and
looks his boyfriend in the eyes. “ Yes, Satori?”

“ Can we have sex?” Tendou asks bluntly and looks at Ushijima. Ushijima looks at him for a
moment before answering. “ Sure, but I’m not really sure how these things work,” Ushijima says to
him. Tendou laughs and sits up on Ushijima’s chest making sure his ass is right on Ushijima’s
groin. “ Really Ushi-gushi? All you gotta do is smash it, smash it into oblivion! Sing it with me
smash what? My anus!” Tendou finishes his weird song and then busts out laughing at how weird
he is. Ushijima has no clue what is going on but with Tendou rubbing himself on his groin it’s
making Ushijima feel hot. Tendou can feel his boyfriend’s dick harden up and he smiles. “ Ushi
just let me do the work, then you will know what to do for next time,” Tendou says.

Ushijima nods his head and lays still on the bed. Tendou slides off his lap and runs over to his gym
bag for a condom and lube. He got Ushijima the biggest size because being the guess monster he
is, he is assuming Ushijima is packing. “ Ushi you gotta take your clothes off,” Tendou says when
he looks over to see Ushijima had not moved an inch. Ushijima then moves off his bed and starts
to undress. Tendou does too but before he removes his boxers he watches as Ushijima removes his.
Tendou’s mouth waters at the sight of how huge Ushijima is.

“ Here put this one, it should fit. If not then we are raw dogging it,” Tendou says, throwing the
condom at Ushijima. Ushijima looks at the condom and puts it on. He then looks at Tendou who
had just taken off his boxers and is spreading his ass cheeks. He pours some lube into him and
then clicks the bottle shut. Ushijima gets on the bed and stares at Tendou without speaking.
Tendou crawls on the bed and sits on Ushijima’s stomach. Before he starts to position himself to sit
on Ushijima he is stopped. “ Before this continues I love you and I think you are very beautiful,”
Ushijima says to Tendou. Tendou gets tears in his eyes. “ Ushi I love you too!” Tendou says and
kneels up a little.

Tendou is not a virgin, but he knows Ushijima is and he can’t wait to be the one to do it. Tendou
lowers himself down hissing at the stretch around him but adjusting himself as he goes down.
Once they were connected Tendou leaned down and Kissed Ushijima who was making strange
faces. “ Move your hips into me,” Tendou says. Ushijima starts to thrust into him making Tendou
hum and sing in pleasure. He has never been with anyone this big before. Tendou leans up and
starts to bounce on Ushijima, making him moan and grunt out loud.

“ Satori…” Ushijima says. “ Yes, baby say my name!” Tendou says and starts bouncing faster. He
is close and he can feel it. Ushijima is close as well and Tendou can feel it because his hands on
his hips grip him harder. Tendou knows he is going to have bruises on his hips and he knows he
will not be able to walk in the morning and man is he excited about it.

Tendou bounces a few more times when he sees Ushijima throw his head back when he cums. He
Ushijima threw his head back and pushed his hips up making him burry deeper in Tendou. Tendou
couldn’t hold back any longer and released himself all over his stomach. Tendou stares at Ushijima
in the eyes as he is breathing hard and Ushijima is doing the same. Tendou pulls himself off of
Ushijima and leans down to kiss him. The two of them are the strangest couple anyone has ever
met, but together they are perfect for one another.

The next day at practice. Tendou is limping and so is Goshiki and Shirabu. Tendou usually makes
fun of them for this but this time he can’t. Ushijima and Semi are both standing there watching
them with smirks on their faces because they were the causes of their mobility issue.
 Catboy Hinata Shouyou ( Daisuga/Bokuaka) Heat
Chapter Summary

Hinata has gone into heat. Also I've been in a head cannon lately where Hinata has a
mommy kink. I swear to god he does.

Hinata woke up the next morning curled into Bokuto. He sat up but his bum hurt him so he let out
a small whimper. Bokuto was an extremely heavy sleeper and didn’t hear a thing, but Akaashi did.
Akaashi sits up and looks at Hinata who was on the verge of tears. “ Does your butt hurt?” Akaashi
asks. Hinata lets a few tears fall before nodding his head. Akaashi rolls him over to look at it and as
expected he his bum was still bright red and bruised in some places. It was a well-smacked bottom.
When Akaashi rubs some lotion on his bum Hinata is whimpering and leaning into his touch like
he is wanting more.

Akaashi being the researcher he was, looked it up and it was the first stage of being in full heat. He
read that ‘ if the vulva is swollen then the hybrid is ready for breeding’. The only way for Akaashi
to see if his vulva is swollen is to look and he can’t really do that alone. The four men had created
a special heat room for their hybrid to go into heat in. It had two king-sized beds pushed together
with clean sheets in the corner and a mini-fridge for water. The room had a basket with protein bars
filling it. They were more than ready for him to go into heat.

The doctor had told them that once he goes into heat some strange things will happen to his body.
He will get hot, he will get stressed out if one of his mates is not in the room with him, and he
needs constant touch. Then the weirdest part about the whole thing is he will produce milk during
this and it is said to be the tastiest thing in the world. People pay top dollar to buy. Hybrids only
produce milk during their heats, pregnancy and the first five months their young is born. Akaashi
had done all of this research and took lots of notes on all of these things to make sure Hinata’s is
safe and healthy during this whole thing.

Hinata starts humming when Akaashi starts to rub his hands on his thighs. His skin is starting to
heat up and Akaashi feels like Hinata is about to enter heat. “ Kotarou wake up,” Akaashi says,
throwing the lotion bottle at his head. Bokuto groans and sits up. “ Yes, love?” Bokuto says. “ Go
get Koushi and Daichi. I think it’s go time,” Akaashi says. Bokuto jumped up out of and flung out
of the room to wake up the other two. If it’s time they don’t want to waste it. Within minutes the
three return to the room. Hinata was stark naked, sweating and whimpering.

“ Are you sure it’s time?” Suga asks. “ I don’t know we are going to have to check his vulva and
see for ourselves,” Akaashi says and spreads open the boy's cheeks. With the cool air hitting him
his whimpers out loud and pushes his hips back towards Akaashi. Daichi walks over and holds him
still so Akaashi can have a look. Akaashi looks and his predictions were right. His vulva is red,
swollen, and leaking his natural lube. He is ready to be bred. He is in his heat now. “ Yup he is
ready, we can start whenever now,” Akaashi says, and let's go of Hinata.

Daichi picks Hinata up in bridal style and carries him to the heat room. While the others scurry
around grabbing things they need and contacting their jobs and letting them know they will be on
heat leave for the next week. This is going to be a long process but they were ready. Hinata’s head
should last five days, and two days of rest. The week is going to be tiring but they are ready for it.
Once inside the room, Hinata is lowered on the bed and he is whining. He needs them and needs
them now. The others are getting undressed and watching as Hinata is whimpering on the bed.
Hinata doesn’t know they are undressing, he thinks they are ignoring him. So Hinata does
something that hybrids in the wild do while in heat. He rolls over onto his knees, spreads his legs
far apart, and arches his back; he buries his head down and whimpers. He is completely open to
them and exposed. The rest of them lick their lips and before they approach them they have one
lingering question. Who is first?

“ Who is going first?” Suga asks getting onto the bed near the shaking boy. “ Maybe Kotarou
should go first since he is the one who found him at the beginning. Then Maybe Daichi, then
Koushi, then myself. Then after that, he can choose who he wants,” Akaashi suggests. And they all
agree that makes the most sense. Bokuto gets on the bed and is not sure on what to do, should he
finger him, just stick himself in, he doesn’t know. Akaashi looks at his husband. “ He is a hybrid
babe. Just stick it in.”

With that Bokuto sticks himself into Hinata making him howl in pleasure and start purring. Bokuto
starts thrusting into him and the others watch as the hybrid is so lost in his own mind. When they
reached their climax Hinata had cum on his chest and his nipples were leaking. Bokuto pulls out of
Hinata and Daichi walks over to them. Daichi flips Hinata over and puts his legs up so he can have
more access to Hinata’s breeding holes. Daichi starts to thrust into him, making Hinata scream and
howl in pleasure again. While Daichi is fucking into him. Suga and Akaashi both leaned down and
put their mouths on Hinata’s sensitive nipples. When they start sucking and drinking his milk
Hinata starts purring. Daichi cums deep into him and moves out of the way for the next person.
Suga gets up from his position and Bokuto takes over.

“ Your milk tastes delicious baby,” Suga tells the hybrid. Even though he knows the boy can’t
understand anything he is saying to him. Hinata only has one thing on his mind and that is to get
royally fucked and filled with his mate's seed. Suga cums inside him and the next one up was
Akaashi. Akaashi wants to ask him if he is okay because he has just been brought to an orgasm
three times and the timing is not that far apart. But Akaashi knows he is okay with it. Once Hinata
is tired he will sleep for a little and then wake up to do it all over again. Before Akaashi thrusts into
him he grabs a water bottle and with the help of Suga he manages to take a few sips from it. They
want him to stay hydrated during this. Once Akaashi was satisfied with the small sips he took,
Akaashi thrusted into him. Bokuto had pulled off Hinata's nipple and wiped his face. “ God Keiji
you were right, that does taste good,” Bokuto says. Daichi pulls off the other one and agrees with
Bokuto. Hinata will be producing milk for the rest of his life basically.

Akaashi cums deep into Hinata and pulls out of him. Hinata whimpered at the loss of touch from
his mates but was too tired to move so he fell asleep right where he was laying. His mates ended up
cleaning him up and they all ate something, drank some water, and used the bathroom before their
hybrid woke up and noticed one was missing. Now from this stage, Hinata is going to choose who
he wants and the others are going to rest until it is their turn again.

From the time they woke up till now, it is already six at night. Hinata had fallen asleep around one
and is now stirring around waking up. Bokuto had fallen asleep next to him on the bed while
Daichi and Suga were playing a game together. And Akaashi was reading a book. Hinata crawls
over to Suga and lays his head on Suga’s lap near his cock. “ Mama,” Hinata says and kisses his
thigh. Suga and Daichi look down at him and give him a strange look. Suga looks at Akaashi who
was too a bit thrown off by Hinata’s name he had given Suga. “ Mommy please,” Hinata says and
licks Suga’s flaccid cock that was starting to raise. “ Baby why are you calling me that, I’m not
your mom,” Suga says and bites his hand from Hinata licking his cock.

Akaashi jumped into research mode and found that the hybrids will often refer to their mates as
mommy, daddy, and master. Hinata never had parents so maybe he looks to them as parent figures
more than mates, which as weird as it sounds is perfectly normal in the hybrid world. When the
children are born the children will refer to the hybrid as mom and the others as papa and daddy.
Akaashi explains this to them and they listen to him. Hybrids are strange creatures. Hinata was still
kitten licking Suga’s cock and balls before going down on him all the way. While Hinata was
blowing Suga off, Daichi sticks a finger into Hinata making the hybrid moan and purr. Hinata got
Suga to cum and he swallowed everything down. He was then thrusting himself into Daichi’s
fingers like his life depended on it. Hinata reached orgasm from that and fell back down onto the
bed to sleep.

This was the cycle for the next three days. Hinata would wake up, either suck one of their cocks,
fuck himself on their fingers or ride them. The four of them also were constantly sucking on
Hinata’s nipples to give him more satisfaction. Releasing his full breasts, making Hinata feel all
sorts of things. Three whole days of this was exhausting to all five of them but they were happy
when it was over with. Everyone was resting and cuddling close to their hybrid as the hybrid was
coming down from his heat. When Hinata did become coherent he was extremely exhausted and
thirsty. Thankfully Akaashi was next to him to see that he had woken up and was back to being
normal.

Hinata was so sore and weak he could barely walk. Akaashi helped him to the bathroom where he
ran a hot bath for him. Daichi had gotten up because he had to get back to work and he had a
meeting for his governor position. He went into the bathroom to check on the hybrid and kiss him
before leaving. The rest of them had the day off. Hinata was nearing falling asleep in the bathtub
but stayed conscious enough to drink the water Akaashi kept giving him and he even ate a protein
bar. Once he was bathed and dressed into clean clothes he crawled back onto the bed and fell
asleep.

Bokuto and Suga had woken up and got cleaned and dressed. They are all very tired but they feel
good. They won’t know if Hinata is pregnant till next week. And honestly, all of them are excited
about it. Once a week had passed Hinata took a test without the others knowing. He promised he
would wait till they were all home so they could all get to see it, but Hinata grew impatient. Hinata
is sitting on the bathroom floor alone because all four of his mates were at their jobs.

Hinata hears a beep and he suddenly feels scared, nervous, and numb. Hinata flips over the test and
sees the bright green color pop up. He is pregnant. Hinata dropped the test on the floor and started
crying into his hands for how happy he was. He can’t wait to tell his mates. That night he made
them all a nice dinner and a tasty dessert. Then decides to come up with a cute idea with the help of
Pinterest. He had put under all their plates a sticky note with ‘ I can't wait to meet our babies’. He
thought the idea was super cute.

Within a few minutes, all of his mates were walking in and taking off their coats and shoes. Hinata
like always greeted them at the door with hugs and kisses and asked them how their day was. Small
talk continued into dinner until Daichi brought up the test. “ So after dinner how about we take
your test Shouyou,” Daichi says.

“ Yeah! That’s a great idea,” Bokuto says. Hinata laughs. “ Actually lift up your dinner plates,”
Hinata says. The four of them gave him a confused look before it clicked. Bokuto dropped his plate
and stood up shouting. Suga and Akaashi started crying and Diachi brought Hinata into a huge
hug. Hinata couldn’t have asked for better mates. He can’t wait to see how many he is going to
have and he can’t wait to be a mom.
 Haikyuu Ghost Busters
Chapter Summary

So this took me three days to write. Honestly, this story is probably extremely graphic
and scary for some. I did not hold back. I also use a lot of prayers and Bible verses in
this so this is a bit of a warning. This is my first attempt at writing a real horror story.
so please let me know what you think. Also, I am working on requests still and I'm
still taking them. It's just going to take me a minute. I'm working on a platform right
now where I can post updates and what I'm working on, and currently doing. I was
thinking about Twitter if that is of interest to any of you? Thank you again for
everything yall. I love you guys :)

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Hinata Shouyou is a physic medium. He has been his whole life, and he has built a career around it.
Hinata and his friends have built a team of investigators to join him in his walk-throughs. Kenma is
the audio tech, Kuroo and Bokuto hold their own investigations, and Akaashi and Kageyama work
the cameras. Kuroo and Bokuto will do an investigation the night before Shouyou does his walk-
throughs. Asahi will occasionally come and help out with Shouyou’s walkthroughs because he is a
certified priest and preacher. He has also sat in on a few exorcisms. He and his boyfriend Noya
will help Hinata and the team only when the evidence is super intense. They call themselves The
Adventures of the Paranormal Chasers. They decided the name collectively as a group. The team is
quite successful too, they explore extremely haunted places all over the world and have an
extremely popular TV show, and live stream.

They have been doing this for two years now, and in these two years, they have never experienced
a case like this one. This was worse than their first experience ever at Kenma’s house. This case
they were given was in a farmhouse out in the middle of the woods and surrounded by farmland.
They actually got this case from the chief of police Daichi and his sheriff Iwaizumi. They were
called to the scene after it was discovered the farmer that owned the property was brutally
murdered inhumanly. What raised eyebrows was when the homicide detectives went there late at
night they experienced something none of them could explain. They saw a shadow figure move
from one room to the other, and they heard footsteps. They also heard a child laughing. They were
very shaken up from this experience and had given the case to someone else.

Akaashi not only is a cameraman, but he also does all the research in the cases a few days
beforehand, so they had all the facts. While Akaashi was laying in Bokuto’s arms in bed he came
across a news article from 1937 about a mother who went crazy and murdered her entire family on
the property. The mother, when investigated, went crazy during an interrogation and killed herself
in the interrogation room with a pen. The woman had no prior mental illness either. He read about
how the husband was strangled to death with a rope, the oldest son was stabbed 26 times in his
sleep. The daughter, who was five, was suffocated with a pillow, and the two twin babies were
drowned in the bathtub of the house.

Akaashi was visibly cringing about all the graphic details about the case, making Bokuto look over
at him. Akaashi explains everything to Bokuto and even shows him the article, and the pictures
from the file. It was making him cringe as well. Akaashi researched further and found that in 1978
the original house was home to a family of six that had all perished in a house fire. The article read
that the flames were so hot that firemen were not able to enter the house. They all stood outside
listening to their screams slowly fade. Akaashi showed Bokuto this as well and Bokuto is starting
to piece together that this property is full of negative energy already and is probably going to be a
hard case to solve.

“ These are three bad things that happened on that property. I bet anything there is a demon there,”
Bokuto says to Akaashi. Before Akaashi could answer him there was another article that popped
up. This time he visibly shivered when he saw it. Bokuto noticed the shiver and sat up so he could
read over his shoulder. The article read that just a half-mile away from the property back in 2002
there was a cult sacrifice that took place there. There was a group of six men who took a heavily
pregnant woman and forced her to give birth in the middle of a pentagram. Once she gave birth the
men sliced her neck open and allowed her to bleed out. Then the baby was used as an offering to
the devil. The baby's blood was smeared on all of their foreheads and then they all killed
themselves as an even better sacrifice to the devil. All of their bodies were found by hunters a few
days later.

“ Oh my god,” Akaashi said. “ I think you are right, there definitely has to be a malevolent spirit or
force there. I better call Shouyou and Asahi because I feel like we are going to have to have all
hands on deck for this investigation.”

“ Yeah we are going to need them for sure and I think we may need a few more investigators for
this. There are three barns and Daichi said he talked to the ex-wife of the farmer and she said their
cattle would mysteriously die. They lost over 26 of them,” Bokuto explains.

“ I didn’t know that, but that is definitely weird and I totally agree. I think we should ask Tadashi
and Kei to join us. They joined us when we did that huge prison in America. This one would be
good to do because then Tsukishima and Yamaguchi can help Kenma with the cameras and audio
systems at base camp. Then you, Kuroo, and I can do our investigation,” Akaashi explains. He then
sets his laptop down and takes off his glasses so he can get comfortable to sleep.

“ Well, because of the history of the house I think Shouyou and Asahi might want to go in at the
same time with us that way we can do this better as a team. We can talk about it in the morning,”
Bokuto says, yawning at the end.

“ Yeah that sounds good,” Akaashi says and kisses Bokuto on the lips good night and cuddles into
him. The two of them drift off to sleep and mentally prepare themselves for what's to come.

The next day rolled around and they all discussed their ideas and what to do with the investigation.
Hinata decided that he and Asahi were going to wait a day before going back so they can match
evidence if anything is caught. They called Tsukishima and Yamaguchi in to help out and they
were more than happy too. Everyone got their hotels booked and ready to go for the three nights
they were going to endure, but no one knew just how much they were going to endure.

The next day rolls around and Asahi, Hinata, Noya, and Kageyama go sightseeing while waiting
for their turn in the investigation. The others were just arriving at the property to set up the
equipment and live streams to ready their investigation. They have thermal imaging cameras set
up, EVP’s, a few spirit boxes, night vision cameras, EMF reader, full-spectrum cameras, and
walkies. They also have x-cameras set up in nearly every room of the house and four each in the
barns.

They were ready to go and just had to wait for the lights to go down. During their set up, everyone
had an uneasy feeling already about the place. Something was unsettling about the property and
something was extremely negative about it too. Kuroo and Bokuto were actually nervous about
this but they were also excited about catching great evidence. The best part about their jobs is
catching great evidence. They have caught countless EVP’s, they both have been scratched and
touched. They always get great evidence but they also have to be careful with everything.
Especially Bokuto because he was possessed once and he even brought something home with him,
which scared him and Akaashi to no avail. They had to have a blessing on their small apartment
and a blessing on them.

Blessings became a normal thing for the team because of all the evil energies they have been
around. They all wear a blessed rosary around their necks to help protect them in their
investigations.

Soon the sun went down and they were able to start their investigation and live stream. Within the
first two minutes of live streaming, they already have 3k people. Bokuto, Kuroo, and Akaashi start
their investigation in the house. They walk through each room trying to communicate with the
spirits or whoever was there. So far they have no evidence but when they think no one is there they
all audibly hear a small child giggle. “ Did you hear that?” Kuroo whispered. Akaashi and Bokuto
both said yes.

“ Was that you that just giggled. We come in peace and mean no harm to you,” Kuroo says. This
time it was not a child’s voice heard but there was a deeply low growl. “ What are you?” Bokuto
asks. Suddenly Akaashi yipes in pain and nearly drops the camera. Kuroo quickly takes it from
him while Akaashi is in near tears.

“ Baby are you okay?” Bokuto asks him in concern. “ No, my back burns,” Akaashi says. Bokuto
turns him around and lifts up his shirt. When they lifted the shirt Bokuto and Kuroo both gasped in
shock. Kenma, Tsukishima, and Yamaguchi gasp too. On Akaashi’s back were a set of three
scratches. He had one set of three on his shoulder blade, onset in the middle, and one set on his
lower back. Bokuto sees red and loses it. “ Alright you sick bastard, you got some nerve doing that
you goddamn coward. Show yourself!” Bokuto says. They wait a moment and suddenly three
doors all at once slam shut so hard the house nearly shakes.

The viewers watching are in shock and are blowing it up on social media making the live stream
hit over 500k now. While Bokuto, Kuroo, and Akaashi are trying to calm down one of the cameras
in the basement goes out. Kenma looks at it and brings it back on but right when the camera turns
back on there is a black mass that just slides by it making his skin crawl. He wasn’t the only one
who saw it either because the viewers online saw it too and are freaking out.

Kuroo, Akaashi, and Bokuto try to communicate for a few more hours but have no luck in catching
any more evidence. “ So no one is going to talk now, or communicate?” Bokuto says, trying to
provoke it. Akaashi is starting to get this unsettling feeling and he does not like it. Suddenly the
spirit box, which was turned on right after the doors slammed, goes off. Something truly dark
laughs, it was a deep maniacal laugh.

While they were wrapping up their investigation for the night, they were in the barn where cattle
would mysteriously die. Inside the barn they caught no EVP’s but when they reviewed one of the
photographs that were taken. In the photo, you can see Kuroo and Bokuto standing there holding
their EVP’s, and in the background of the photo where the barn door opening was, was a huge
black mass. The mass had to have been seven feet tall and there were distinct horns at the top.
When this photo was shown to the team they all had a sick feeling in their stomachs.

Tomorrow is when Hinata and Asahi do their walkthrough, and they are doing one through the
whole property. It is a big investigation but they are ready for it. That night when they all got back
to the hotel and went to bed Hinata was having a bad nightmare.

During the investigations, Hinata is not told any facts and is not told about any of the evidence. He
uses his abilities to determine if things are real, fake and what happened. This time Hinata is
getting a preview of a vision. He is dreaming about a little boy with blonde hair and blue eyes
running around in the woods. He is chasing him and having fun, then suddenly the boy stops and
stares at him with a weird smile. Suddenly Hinata is frozen in fear. The boy starts to grow in size
and turn into this goat-like man. Hinata has seen and fought many demons, but this one was the
worst one he has ever seen. The demon had goat-like hooves, he was bright red in color and his
eyes were yellow and split pupils. The man smiles at him wickedly, showing off his sharp fang-
like teeth. Hinata is frozen in fear and is hyperventilating. He tries to run but he can't move, so then
he starts to scream as loud as he could.

Kageyama who is lying right next to him is woken up by Hinata’s whimpering and tears streaming
down his face. Kageyama knows he is having a nightmare so he decides to grab his cross and lay it
on Hinata to help him wake up. Hinata started to scream as soon as the cross hit his chest and
started to thrash. Kageyama is trying to wake him up from this so he could calm him down. Hinata
gasped for air and started coughing when he finally woke up. He was coughing and immediately
started crying, making Kageyama hold him close.

“ Hey, it’s okay, I’m here, no one can hurt you.” Hinata continued to shake and sob until he fell
asleep again in his boyfriend's tight grip. Kageyama eventually fell back asleep as well.

The next morning Hinata was extremely nervous about this. The others have already made their
way back to the farm to set up the cameras and review the footage from last night. After the team
left they left the cameras rolling. Most of the camera's batteries were dead. One camera caught a
spin chilling EVP. It was so scary that it shook all of them to the core. They almost want to cancel
this investigation completely. The EVP said Shouyou will die. Then after it said that a child's
giggle is heard. The camera that caught this was located in the barn where the cattle were killed.

Usually, the team sits back and lets Hinata and Kageyama do their thing but not tonight. Tonight
Bokuto, Kuroo, Akaashi, Noya, Asahi, and Kageyama are going to group together on this just in
case something happens. Bokuto and Kuroo are going to have access to the EVP’s as soon as the
questions are asked or if something is heard when Hinata enters a room. Asahi is going to walk
with Hinata and keep his bible and cross close in case something tries to attach itself or attack
Hinata. Asahi and Noya were both caught up with all the evidence and EVPs caught and Asahi
wants to bless the whole property. They know as soon as he enters the property and when Hinata
enters the property. All of the activity will increase immensely.

The sun is close to setting and that’s when the car pulls up with Asahi and Hinata. Hinata was
already in his trance-like state so he could do his walk-through. Kenma, Yamaguchi, and
Tsukishima start the Livestream and start watching the cameras. Akaashi is holding the camera
steady as Bokuto and Kuroo go to Hinata’s side of the car and help him out of it. Asahi steps out as
well and holds his bible and cross close to him. He also has a bottle of holy water on him in his
pocket. Kageyama and Noya grab their cameras and hold them steady. Hinata opens his eyes and
begins walking.

“ This place is evil. The ground and the land around it are not pleasant. Someone unleashed
something dark onto this property. “ Hinata starts walking and comes to the house. He stops and
looks into the woods near where the cult sacrifice was held. “ I see a woman over there. She is
covered in blood and has no close on. There are six men standing behind her with evil smiles. She
is afraid. I keep hearing her say, my baby. I’m assuming her baby was killed,” Hinata says and
turns back away and walks into the house.
“ There have been a lot of tragedies here. I see an old man being lifted off the ground by a black
mass. This mass won’t let me see what it looks like. The old man is trying to fight it off but he
can’t win. This thing threw him down the basement stairs and killed him.” Hinata walks over to
where the basement door is and opens it. “ I can see his body lying there, he is not dead yet,”
Hinata says and starts to walk down the stairs. The others are right behind him following closely
behind. “ The man is screaming for help but no one can hear him,” Hinata says. Kuroo plays back
the EVP in his hand when he thinks he hears a whisper and the EVP says ‘help me’ in a very
distressing way. Kuroo bumps the audio to Tsukishima so he can replay it for the audience.

“ This man is so loud, I bet you can hear him,” Hinata says. “ I actually caught an EVP that says
help me on it,” Kuroo says and replays it for them in the basement. Once Hinata hears the voice he
nods his head. “ That is him,” Hinata says. Hinata turns around and looks at the ground where the
man is.

“ The man is crawling away right now. He is staring up the stairs at something that is walking
towards him. It’s the black mass again. “ Hinata gasps as he is staring at the floor. “ This mass just
picked him up again and threw him into that wall. The man is now unconscious.” Hinata walks
over to the wall. “ The man is bleeding out, this is how he died. I can hear the mass laughing as the
man dies in front of him,” Hinata says and then walks back upstairs to the living room.

“ I can see this house is different, right now I’m seeing an older version of the house. I can smell
smoke and it's suddenly getting hard to breathe,” Hinata says and grabs at his throat. He lets out a
few coughs. “ There are six people here in the room with us, they are all burnt badly. The one is
telling me the walls are hot, there is a fire and we can’t escape. We can’t breathe,” Hinata kept
repeating we can’t escape, and we can’t breathe before he pulled himself out. “ The fire was caused
by something unnatural. There was a gas stove turned on in the middle of the night and a candle
was ignited. There was an explosion and no one could escape out of the house,” Hinata says. “ I
can hear sirens and they’re off in the distance. The fire department can’t come in, the flames are
too thick and hot.” Hinata says.

“ These people were burned alive in the property,” Hinata says. So far everything Hinata has said
has been 100% correct and Akaashi and Bokuto are both very impressed with it considering they
read all the articles about this place. “ The six burn victims have now moved on and into the
afterlife. Talking to me helped them move on. “

“ They have moved on and now I’m being hit by a madness. I can see a little boy standing in the
kitchen. That would be where his bedroom was. The boy is covered in blood and is shaking in
fear.” Hinata goes on to describe more when he hears cries from babies coming from the closet
near the kitchen. The babies crying was audibly heard by the team and the team at base camp.
Hinata walks over to the closet and opens it. He brings his hand to his mouth when it drops open.
He can even feel himself tearing up. “ I see a woman standing over a bathtub full of water. She is
holding the babies under the water. I can hear them screaming,” Hinata says. The others cringe. “
The woman keeps saying ‘ die, everyone must die’. She has a black mass behind her. It’s smaller
than the one I first saw but it’s definitely there. I can also see down the hallway here a man with a
rope around his neck. He was choked out and there is a little girl who is blue in the face, I’m
assuming she is suffocated. This woman killed them. I can hear the little girl cry to her mother, She
is very scared. They all are,” Hinata finishes.

“ Asahi I would like you to say a prayer for these souls to move on from here. They may need
some assistance this time,” Hinata says.

Asahi nods and pulls out his bible and recites two common prayers.” Our father, Who art in
heaven, hallowed be Thy name; Thy kingdom come; Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven.
Give us this day our daily bread; and forgive us our trespasses as we forgive those who trespass
against us; and lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil. Amen,” Asahi says and then
starts into another prayer. “ Now I lay me down to sleep. I pray the Lord my soul to take. If I die
before I wake, I pray the Lord my soul to take,” Asahi recites. Hinata watches as the man, and four
children are lifted and taken into the holy light. The woman in the bathroom is now angry and
wants to hurt Asahi but is badly wounded from the prayer. Bokuto catches an EVP from a dark
voice, the same dark voice they heard from yesterday say something chilling. ‘ God can’t work
here,’ the voice said. Bokuto replays it for the others to hear and sends Tsukishima the audio.
Hinata looks over to where Asahi is and sees the black mass from the basement is now directly
behind him.

“ Asahi recite another prayer, the black mass from the basement is behind you,” Hinata says. Asahi
shivers and hides his fear. He knows he can’t show any fear because the spirits will use that to their
advantage. Asahi recites the Our Father again and then follows up with a new prayer to help the
mother’s soul escape and move on. “ Hail Mary, Full of Grace, The Lord is with thee. Blessed art
thou among women and blessed is the fruit of thy womb, Jesus. Holy Mary, Mother of God, pray
for us sinners now, and at the hour of death. Glory Be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy
Spirit. Amen,” Asahi ends the prayer and Hinata watches the two black masses flinch. The energy
in the house is getting very intense and giving everyone a headache. Hinata then realizes this big
black mass is causing most of this. He can hear it cursing at him and threatening him. “ This mass
is telling me to go kill myself and wants me to die. This spirit is definitely capable of doing harm to
me, and to us. Please be careful around it,” Hinata says to the group. Thankfully the house is only
one story. One main level and then the basement.

“ Once this investigation is over with Asahi you are going to have to do a blessing on the house and
in the barns and property,” Hinata says to Asahi. “ I couldn’t agree more,” he says.

The team walks out of the house and heads towards the first barn. Hinata was about to enter when
the second barn was calling to him. Hinata knows something dark lies in there too. “ I was going to
go in here but that other barn is sending me weird vibes,” Hinata says. Bokuto and Kuroo gulp as
they walk towards the barn. That is the barn where the photo was taken. Hinata walks over to the
barn and before he enters he stops. “ That black mass we kept seeing inside, it is strongest out here
in the barn. The mass is so powerful I can see cattle dropping dead from the energy it is putting
off,” Hinata says and the team walks in. The team is following Hinata as he walks down the aisle
way of the barn when he hears something from above. Hinata looks up and sees this mass standing
in the loft of the barn. He is finally able to get a good look at it. It was the same demon he saw in
his dream the night before.

The creature is standing seven feet tall, has red skin, razor-sharp teeth, and yellow eyes with split
pupils. Hinata is visibly shaking in fear as he stares at it. “ Hinata what are you seeing?” Noya
says. “ I’m seeing the same demon I saw in my dream last night. He is planning something evil, he
wants to hurt me,” Hinata says without breaking eye contact with it. “ This demon is one of Satan’s
strongest disciples. My spirit guide is telling me it’s name is Mazoku, “ Hinata says it’s name and
it screams. It screams so loud it is heard on the EVP’s, cameras, and X-cameras. Hinata even
flinches from it.

“ Asahi since it’s strongest out here we have to do the exorcism now,” Hinata says to Asahi. Asahi
nods and pulls out his bible and cross. He hands Hinata the holy water. Hinata takes the bible and
cross from Asahi and hands him the holy water so he can bless everyone in the room to protect
them from possession. Once Asahi is done he pulls out his bible and starts to read from it. “ The
light shines in the darkness, and the darkness has not overcome it,” Asahi goes on. Suddenly the X-
cameras in the barn all go out, Kenma and Yamaguchi both try to reboot them but they are
completely dead. All they have is Noya’s, Akaashi’s, and Kageyama’s cameras rolling now.
 “ If Satan drives out Satan, he is divided against himself. How then can his kingdom stand? And if
I drive out demons by Beelzebul, by whom do your people drive them out? So then, they will be
your judges. But if it is by the Spirit of God that I drive out demons, then the kingdom of God has
come upon you,” Asahi recites another verse. The demon is now laughing. Hinata cringes. The
bible verses that Asahi is reciting are not strong enough.

“ You need to keep going, we need a strong one,” Hinata says and watches the demon smile at
them. Hinata cringes when he sees the razor-sharp teeth. Asahi swallows hard and uses all of his
strength in this next verse. He knows he has to be firm and get his point across if he wants to get
this demon exorcised.

Everyone in the room is absolutely terrified but they know if they show any sort of fear or
discomfort they will be torn alive by this evil creature. Asahi turns his bible over and starts to read
aloud very loudly and confidently. "He who dwells in the shelter of the Most High will abide in the
shadow of the Almighty. I will say to the Lord, ‘My refuge and my fortress, my God, in whom I
trust.’ For he will deliver you from the snare of the fowler and from the deadly pestilence. He will
cover you with his pinions, and under his wings, you will find refuge; his faithfulness is a shield
and buckler. You will not fear the terror of the night, nor the arrow that flies by day."

"But thanks be to God, who gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ,” Asahi says, takes
the holy water from Hinata. “ In the name of the father,” Asahi throws holy water, Hinata watches
as it hits the demon and it starts to scream in pain. “ Of the son,” Asahi throws holy water again. “
And the holy spirit I ban you Mazoku from this earth and vanquish you from ever coming back.
Back to the underworld you go,” Asahi throws more holy water at it. The demon screams and is
suddenly fading away. “ May the Lord deal with you now, fear the almighty holy man,” Asahi says
again and throws more holy water. The demon is now fully disappeared and the air feels lighter.
Asahi closes his bible by saying Amen afterward.

“ The demon has vanished. The air feels lighter,” Hinata says and walks out of the barn. He can see
a bright light in the forest. He looks closely and notices the mother and baby are now walking into
the light and the six men have all vanished as well. Hinata feels like the property and the house
still needs a blessing so he and Asahi finish the job. Once that was all done they regrouped with the
others to see evidence and discuss what happened.

Hinata was appalled to hear what had happened to Akaashi and he informed him that it was in fact
the black mass in the house that did that to him. They all listened to the EVP’s and reviewed all the
footage and still photography photos and were shocked to see a little boy in the kitchen. Hinata
pointed out that that was the little boy he saw. The one who was stabbed. All in all the
investigation was the scariest one they have encountered and there are only more to come for the
team. They are ready for it.

Chapter End Notes

Follow me on twitter for updates @whatsonot22

 DDLB part 6
Chapter Summary

Yaku and Akaashi get sick. Lev and Bokuto take care of them.

I HAVE A TWITTER NOW. ITS @whatsonot22 please follow me

Yaku and Akaashi are both in medical school. They are working very hard in their classes and
scoring high test scores. They are very hard working. Lev and Bokuto are so proud of them for
always doing so well. They make sure they award them for all the good grades they get in school.

Since Yaku and Akaashi are in the medical field they are sometimes exposed to illnesses. Thus
making it very easy for them to catch something. Just that happened. They were doing some intern
work at the hospital near campus and were given a case where a girl was extremely sick. She had a
high fever and couldn’t breathe. When the test results came back she had a very nasty case of
bronchitis ending in her getting pneumonia. They prescribed her some strong antibiotics and
released her. The next day when the two of them woke up, they both had a severe headache. To
make things worse it was the first day of their three-week winter break.

“ My head is killing me,” Yaku says groaning. “ So is mine, and I feel nauseous,” Akaashi says.
They were supposed to get up and pack a bag since they were going to go visit family but now that
they are sick they don’t want to be a burden to anyone. Yaku and Akaashi are both laying in bed
not wanting to move because of how ill they feel. The door opens and in walks Bokuto and Lev,
they are about to start making a ruckus when they notice what kind of state their boyfriends are in.

“ Yaku you okay?” Lev asks his smaller boyfriend. Yaku looks over at him and says no. “ No, I
don’t feel good. I have a pounding headache and my whole body feels weak,” Yaku says. Lev
pouts. “ We can hold off on going back home until you feel better. Let’s just spend today
cuddling,” Lev says. Yaku wants to argue but agrees. Lev bends down and picks up his boyfriend
and carries him to his room so Bokuto, and Akaahsi can have their own privacy.

Lev lays Yaku down on the bed and covers him in lots of blankets. He then turns his TV on and
puts Disney plus on for them to watch. Yaku is already half asleep snuggled in his boyfriend's bed.
“ Yaku do you want me to take care of you today?” Lev asks. Usually, Yaku hates being little, but
today he wants nothing more than to be close to his boyfriend as possible. “ Yes please,” Yaku
says.

“ Okay baby, I’m going to go get you some medicine and take your temperature. Then after that we
can take a hot bath together,” Lev says and leaves the room, but not before kissing Yaku’s clammy
forehead. For Yaku, Lev is taking forever, even though he was only gone five minutes. He returns
with medicine, a cold bottle of water, and a thermometer. Lev helps Yaku sit up in his bed and
gives him the medicine to take. Yaku takes the medicine and the water bottle and drinks it down.
Once Yaku is done drinking, Lev starts pulling away the blankets on Yaku.

“ What are you doing? I'm freezing,” Yaku says. “ Now Yaku, don’t be getting mouthy with me
now. I would hate to have to punish you in such a verbal state right now, I have to take your
temperature. The only one I could find was the rectal one, I need to take your temperature to see
how bad your fever is,” Lev says and removes the last blanket. Yaku groans and wants to argue but
he isn’t physically able to. Lev helps him turn over and he takes Yaku’s pants off. Yaku shivers
when the cold air hits him and he yips when the thermometer is in his bum. The thermometer
beeps and Lev pulls it out. “ 102.5F (40C) you have a high fever baby, let's get you soaking in the
tub.”

Lev yanks Yaku’s pants all the way off and carries him to the bathroom where he then starts the
bath. He pours in some Epsom salt to help him relax further and takes off his clothes too. Once the
tub is filled and ready Lev gets in and pulls Yaku in and sets him on his lap. Lev is being so gentle
with Yaku and he is in heaven. Yaku wouldn’t be for this any other day, but today he is soaking it
up and enjoying himself. Once they finished soaking in the tub the both of them got out and dried
off. Yaku was dressed in his boyfriend's clothes and they went into his bed and cuddled with one
another. Lev turned on a movie and played with his boyfriend's hair until he fell asleep. Days like
this, Lev never wants it to end.

Things were not so calm with Bokuto and Akaashi. Once Yaku was taken out of the room, Akaashi
was hit with a wave of nausea. Akaashi runs into the bathroom that connects his room with his
neighbor roommates and hurls into the toilet. Akaashi can feel Bokuto’s hands on his back rubbing
him gently and Akaashi slips. He starts crying and Bokuto goes into his caregiver mode. “ Shhh,
baby, it’s okay I got you,” Bokuto whispers to Akaashi. Bokuto grabs a washcloth and wipes
Akaashi’s face off and throws it in the hamper. He flushes the toilet for him and picks Akaashi up
to set him in bed.

“ Baby, I’m going to go get some medicine, find a thermometer, and maybe get a bath going for
you,” Bokuto says and kisses his cheek. Bokuto runs out of the room and sees an open bottle of
medicine on the kitchen counter. ‘ Lev must have forgotten to put it away’ he thinks to himself. He
grabs a few pills and a bottle of water for his sweet love and walks back to the room. He first stops
at Lev’s room to grab the thermometer that was on the nightstand and walks back out. Thankfully
the thermometer came with probe covers. Bokuto washes it though just in case and puts on a new
cover before walking into the room. Akaashi is still crying lightly and is shaking.

“ I’m back baby, let’s have you take this medicine okay?” Bokuto says softly and helps him sit up
to take the medicine. Akaashi puts the pills in his mouth and swallows them down with the water.
Bokuto then walks into the bathroom and starts filling the tub. He walks back out and starts to
move off the blankets.

“ I have to take your temperature and this is the only one I could find, I’m gonna remove your
pants baby boy, then you can get in the tub.”

Akaashi looks up at him with big pleading eyes. “ Will you take a bath with me?” Akaashi asks.
Bokuto can’t resist it and agrees in a heartbeat.

He then rolls Akaashi over and removes his pants completely off and sticks in the thermometer.
The temperature read 101 F (38C). “ Awe, baby you do have a fever. Let’s get you into the bath
okay?” Bokuto says and helps Akaashi up. They strip down and get into the tub together. While
Bokuto is wiping Akaashi down, he notices Akaashi has fallen asleep on him. Bokuto coos at this
and waits a few minutes before waking him up to get out of the warm water. Akaashi stands up and
he gets a familiar feeling again and drops by the toilet to throw up again. Bokuto is out of the tub
and wraps a towel around him. Akaashi is shaking at this point.

Bokuto wipes Akaashi’s face and brings him back to his room where he dresses Akaashi and tucks
him into bed. He makes Akaashi drink some more water before he falls back asleep. Bokuto knows
that Akaashi is feeling crappy right now and it breaks his heart. He is going to take care of him all
day and all night if he has to. Hopefully, when Akaashi wakes up from his nap he can eat a few
crackers to help his stomach. Bokuto doesn’t sleep at all but he can’t help but to not let his eyes
wander away from Akaashi. He loves looking at him and watching him sleep, Akaashi thinks it's
weird. Bokuto loves it. Akaashi slept for about two hours before waking up again. Bokuto was
right there for him when he did, hopefully, he can eat something.
 Possessive Aran is hot
Chapter Summary

This was a request :) Also, see chpt. 25 for the person who has been leaving hate
comments under my story. I deleted two of them but kept the third one because I had
something to say about it... Oh!!! and I have a Twitter now! it's @whatsonot22 I post
updates, and pictures on there :) ( you totally don't have to follow me, but if you want
too you can :3 ) Also is anyone interested in a competition I'm holding? See end of the
chapter for details.

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

There Kita was standing in the hallway of the school declining a person. He was getting asked out
again. Aran is watching in the background squeezing his fist. ‘ how dare they ask him out, Kita
belongs to me’ he thinks to himself. Kita walks away from the person blushing in a way because he
always feels bad for saying no. Kita is a very loyal person, and Aran is extremely possessive. Kita
looks up from his walk and notices Aran standing there with a certain look in his eyes.

A look Kita knows oh so well. Kita knows Aran saw that person asking him out, and Kita denying
him. It does not stop Aran though from marking his territory. Kita knows he is not going to walk
tomorrow and he is in for a long day.

“ Hey Aran,” Kita says with a smile. Aran huffs out a laugh and walks away from him. Kita knows
if they weren’t in school right now Aran would have destroyed him right here in the hallway. They
have a bit of a secret relationship going on. They mostly keep it secret because they don’t to be the
school's gossip. The only ones who know about their relationship is the team they are on. The
whole team teases them like wildfire, mostly Kita though. Aran is not a small person at all, and
that usually ends up with Kita being royally fucked. Kita is always taking jabs from Atsumu when
he sees Kita walking in limping, or flinching whenever he does a quick movement on the court.
Plus Aran loves marking Kita’s body, especially parts where Kita can’t hide them easily. Atsumu
will point them out and laugh obnoxiously. Making Kita pissed off at him, and then it ends with
the two of them being pulled apart from one another. Kita and Atsumu are good friends, but Kita is
not afraid to kick his ass.

Kita follows Aran outside of the school and towards his car. Kita and Aran always travel together
since they live close to one another. Aran’s family is usually not home during the weekends,
leaving the two of them all alone to be as loud and rowdy as they want. They get into Aran’s car
and start their journey home. “ Baby, are you mad at me,” Kita asks Aran. Aran removes one hand
from the steering wheel and puts it on Kita’s thigh. “ No baby, I’m just sick and tired of people
touching what’s mine.” Kita shivers and Aran starts to rub his hand up and down his thigh.

Today is going to be different. Kita knows this. Usually, they go to his house, pull out their
homework because they have practice in the morning tomorrow and they usually get it done and
out of the way. They also make themselves a snack, or order dinner for themselves. Well, from the
way Aran is rubbing his thigh, he knows today's agenda is going to go: hot rough sex, hot rough
shower sex, midnight snack, morning blowjobs, and breakfast, then morning practice. Yeah Kita is
 predicting this is how the night will go, and as much as he hates to admit it, he can’t wait to get
home. Kita has one weakness and that is Aran. No one else in the world can dominate him like
Aran can, and when Aran becomes possessive it makes him want to cream in his pants.

Kita can feel his heart start to race when they pull into the driveway of Aran’s house. ‘The fun
begins now’ Kita thinks to himself. They get out of the car and walk into the house. Kita barely
made it through the door when his bags were thrown on the floor and lips started to attack him.
Kita can barely keep up with the long and hot kisses. They both pulled apart so they could catch
their breath. “ Baby, I’m about to make you turn into a mess,” Aran says hotly into Kita’s ear and
he grabs a handful of Kita’s ass. “ I can’t wait baby,” Kita says back kissing him. Aran kisses him
back and grabs his thighs. Kita takes this moment to jump so Aran could carry him to his bedroom.
Thankfully his bedroom was on the first floor and not upstairs.

Aran kicks his door open and he sets Kita down. They both rapidly start taking off their clothes.
Aran grabs the lube and lays down on the bed. Kita smirks and straddles his hips. “ Can I be in
control tonight?” Kita asks Aran and starts to kiss down his chest. In a flash, Kita's facing the
ceiling and Aran is smirking on top of him. “ Absolutely not baby, I gotta mark my territory on
you. I gotta make sure no one asks you out ever again. You. Are. Mine,” Aran says the last part in
between kisses. Aran goes to Kita’s neck and is sure to leave a dark hickey. One wasn’t enough
though so he added three more, and when Kita whined at him, Aran bit his collar bone. Kita gasped
at that. If he wasn’t so turned on right now he would have yelled at him for being too rough.

Aran finishes his artwork on Kita’s chest and admittedly starts working his way down to his hips.
Kita adjusts himself so Aran has more of an advantage over him. Aran grabs the lube bottle and
lathers himself up and squirts a dime size down onto Kita’s sensitive hole. Aran lines himself up
with Kita and slowly inserts himself. Kita releases the breath he was holding in and starts to tear up
at the stretch. Did I mention Aran was huge? Aran starts thrusting into Kita making Kita release
very lewd noises. Kita feels Aran is being too fast on him. “ Baby slow down,” Kita says. This
must've angered Aran because the speed picks up. Kita is screaming at the fast pace and can’t even
form a full sentence. “ That’s right baby scream for me, I want everyone to know how good I’m
making you feel right now, WHO DO YOU BELONG TO?”

“ AH! YOU, FUCK ARAN, I’M CUMMING!” Kita screams and releases himself all over his
chest and Aran's chest. Aran grunts and cums deeply into Kita’s ass, and pulls out so he can watch
all of his seed pour out of his ass. “ I’ll go get the shower going baby,” Aran says to Kita who is in
a whole other world right now trying to come down from his sex high. Aran starts the shower
across the hall and walks back into his bedroom to grab his wrecked boyfriend. The night went
exactly how Kita predicted it would. Hot rough shower sex, midnight snack, and morning
blowjobs.

The next day Kita is barely even able to walk right and he knows the whole team is snickering at
him right now. “ What do you guys gotta problem?” Kita asks Atsumu, Osamu, and Suna. “ No,
but it looks like someone solved your problem yesterday,” Osamu says, making Kita angry. What
Kita can’t see is Aran standing behind him with a huge smirk on his face. He is proud of the work
he did on Kita, and seeing him all flustered and having a hard time walking is giving him the
satisfaction he craved.

Chapter End Notes

Hello, if you are reading this, that means you are interested in my competition. The
winner will receive a printed out story of their choice whether it be them with a
character, or character on character, or character and different anime. The competition
is: Send me a story idea, one super unique and something I like. The winner will get a
posted chapter on here and a personal story printed out to them. And I'll throw in some
Haikyuu merch too. Either DM me on Twitter, comment on here, or shoot me a
message on Wattpad, or if you have me on insta you can do that too. :) Hopefully, you
guys will participate. I don't have limits but I am giving this a week. In one week I'll
choose my person and write the two stories and send some of my favorite Haikyuu
stickers :) Thank you for your time xoxoxo
 Shirabu's Bad Day
Chapter Summary

This was a request :) Thank you all for your support. Keep the competition entries
coming because next Friday I will pick a winner or winners if I can't decide. :)

Shirabu was not having a good day today at all. He was late for school, took a cold shower because
the water heater miraculously broke that morning, and he failed a test. So Shirabu is having a bad
day. His mood is bitter as well. He hates everyone right now. Lunch went okay for him, so that
was a plus and he has practice right after school.

The day seemed to drag on for him but he eventually found himself warming up for practice with
his team. Everything seemed to be going well until Tendou said something to him and something
inside him awoke. Shirabu bent down to tie his shoe and came back up flipping his hair and
Tendou started laughing. “ Nice bangs,” He said laughing even harder. Shirabu saw red. “ Shut the
fuck up,” Shirabu said and walked away. Tendou put a hand over his heart. “ My goodness, such
language,” he said. Shirabu flipped him off and walked away to start his setting practice.

Goshiki was being himself today and being a ball of energy. He is not as bad as Hinata Shouyou
from Karasuno but he was definitely something else. Goshiki came over to him. “ Set for me!”
Goshiki says excitedly. He is obviously trying to show off to Ushijima but Shirabu isn’t having it
today. He will set for Goshiki but purposely mess up on it just to spite him. This will make his
mood better. Shirabu sets the ball too high for Goshiki making him mess up. “ What can’t hit
them?” Shirabu says. “ You’re setting them too high! Stop it!” Goshiki wines. “ If you don’t like
my sets then practice something else,” Shirabu says with a lot of venom in his tone. Goshiki was
going to whine again when Ushijima walked up to the two of them. What Shirabu doesn’t know is
the ace of the team has been watching him all practice and he is not happy.

Goshiki took one look at Ushjima’s eyes and ran away because he knows first hand what that look
is for. Shirabu looks up at Ushijima who is standing rather close to him. “ Yes?” he asks. “ Come
with me,” Ushijima says and turns around, walking in the direction of an empty supply closet.
Shirabu can see others packing and cleaning everything up, he looks at the time and practice is
already over with. Shirabu misses the look of guilt in Semi’s eyes when he walks into a supply
closet with Ushijima. The closet door closes and Ushijima locks it and turns around to stare at
Shirabu. Shirabu is looking at him back, he is annoyed beyond belief right now and just wants to
go home and go to bed.

“ Are you just going to stand there or let me go home?”

Shirabu watches Ushijima’s eyes dilate a little and he shivers at the look he is getting. “ You have
been so disrespectful today you know that?”

Shirabu rolls his eyes. “ Maybe people have been disrespectful towards me, now look I’m not
having a good day today and I just want to go home and crawl into bed and forget I exist.”

Ushijima’s eyes softened a little. He hears the doors of the gym close meaning he is alone with
Shirabu now. He doesn’t like an audience when he corrects behavior. “ I understand you have had
a bad day today, but that doesn’t give you a right to go off on us. Tendou was just being Tendou
and Goshiki did not deserve any of what you did to him. You were purposely setting the ball higher
on him so he would miss. I saw it. From cursing to being rude to Goshiki I can’t let that slide.”

Shirabu can feel his heart racing and he does not like where this conversation is going. “ What are
you going to kick me off the team?” Shirabu asks and crosses his arms across his chest. Ushijima
doesn’t respond but grabs a folding chair and unfolds it to have a seat. “ No, I’m not kicking you
off the team. I am however going to show you what happens when I catch someone acting like a
brat. I put them in their place,” Ushijima says.

Shirabu gives him a confused look. “ I’m sorry what?”

“ Let me show you,” Ushijima says and grabs Shirabu’s arm tightly and pulls him over his lap.
Shirabu is in so much shock he doesn’t fight back right away. He feels Ushijima pull down his
shorts. “ WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING! STOP IT!”

Ushijima uses his iron strength to hold Shirabu down. He pins one arm to his back and pulls
Shirabu’s shorts off. He then moves a leg over Shirabu’s kicking leg to hold him more in place.
Shirabu is cursing at him and yelling and fighting with all his might. He is suddenly halted when a
strong hand connects his bum. “ Ow!” Shirabu says. Ushijima brings his hand down a few more
times making Shirabu who was a screaming mess earlier shed a few tears. Ushijima stops to rub
Shirabu’s bum a little.

“ I know you are having a bad day today, but that didn’t give you a right to curse and hurt
Goshiki’s feelings like that. I’m punishing you for your bratty behavior,” Ushijima says. He stops
rubbing Shirabu’s bum and starts raining down smacks again turning his ass a bright red color.
Shirabu is ugly sobbing right now. Ushijima is hitting him hard and leaving no time in between
swats. And Shirabu is just taking it right now. Ushijima usually does 50 spanks for bratty behavior.
He has spanked a lot of people. He spanked Tendou more than a few times, it seems he always
finds himself across his lap. He has spanked Goshiki good and hard, setting the poor boy into a full
panic mode. Ushijima took him home that night and took care of him. Goshiki is a very delicate
person at times. Ushijima had Semi laid across his lap a few times, and he even got Hinata
Shouyou over his lap. The next person on his list is Oikawa Tooru. He is the biggest brat he has
ever met.

Ushijima brings his hand heavily down a few more times and finishes at 25 for how much Shirabu
is crying and giving up. When he went limp in his lap at 10 he knew he was in a regret stage.
Ushijima pulls up his pants and pulls Shirabu into his lap and lets him cry. Shirabu holds on to him
for dear life and sobs. Ushijima is rubbing his lower back and tries to soothe him. When Shirabu
calms down he reveals some dark things about his life. He reveals his house is not a very livable
one, his parents are not home ever and his siblings are all older than him and have their own lives
elsewhere. He has no one at his house. Semi has tried to talk to Shirabu about this but Shirabu and
he had just started dating three days ago. Shirabu didn’t want to put all that on Semi.

What Shirabu doesn’t know is Semi stood outside the door and listened to the whole thing. He
listened to his new boyfriend get his ass spanked, and he listened to him cry. He listened to his
cries of what he goes through and he can’t help but shed a few tears because of what he is going
through. Semi knows he might be in trouble for staying behind and eavesdropping but he couldn’t
help himself.

Ushijima stands up and hugs Shirabu again. “ If you are ever feeling frustrated, alone, or need
someone to talk to. I can be your ear,” Ushijima says. “ Thank you,” Shirabu says and wipes his
face. Ushijima opens the door and frowns when he sees Semi standing there. No one on the team
or the school knows there are dating yet. They just started their relationship a few days ago so they
never had time to tell anyone. Semi runs past Ushijma and takes his new boyfriend into his arms
and holds him close. “ Why are you here?” Ushijima is clearly annoyed. Semi looks at Shirabu as a
‘ can I tell him’ look and Shirabu nods. “ Uh, we are kind of dating,” Semi says. Ushijima’s whole
tone changed. “ Take care of him then Eita,” he says and then walks out. “ Lock up when you
leave,” Ushijima says and throws the keys over to him. Semi catches them and embraces his
boyfriend one more time. Shirabu’s bad day went from bad, awful, to good. He is happy now.
 Haikyuu Ghost Busters part 1
Chapter Summary

I promise part two is coming tomorrow or Sunday. For now, enjoy this. :)

Shouyou and the rest of his team have experienced some very scary investigations, but when a
surprise investigation pops up. It throws them all off. It all starts with a devastating phone call
from Tanaka and Kiyoko, who have moved to America. Kiyoko is a model in New York City and
they have just moved into a house together. Tanaka is a fast-rising rap artist. He is gaining quick
popularity and his name is growing. They are known in the People magazine as a great power
couple.

The house they moved into was shared with Yachi. Yachi was helping manage Kiyoko and
Tanaka’s schedule for them. Everything was fine until they moved into a house, and Yachi’s
demeanor changed. Yachi was the one mostly in the house and whatever was in the house was
affecting her. The house was heavy feeling and Yachi has voiced many times she was
uncomfortable in the home. She dealt with it though as much as she could, no one knew what she
was going through in the house. The house seemed normal. It was a bigger house with lots of
bedrooms and an original basement attached to it. But no one knew the dark history behind it.
Yachi being affected by the negative energy couldn’t handle it anymore.

When Kiyoko and Tanaka came back home from a week of work they were met with a horrible
scene. Yachi was dead, she was laying at the bottom of the staircase in a pool of dried blood,
meaning she was there a while. They called the police and the forensic team to investigate. When
they reviewed the surveillance video they had all stopped working. No one was able to see what
had happened. They dubbed it an accident. Tanaka that night called his friends back in Japan to tell
them the devastating news. It hit everyone hard and they all had purchased plane tickets to go to
the funeral. During this time there was a big event happening so hotels were very scarce. Some of
them decided to stay with Tanaka and Kiyoko in the house. Everyone who was able to come was:
Hinata, Kageyama, Sugawara, Yamaguchi, Tsukishima, Daichi, Oikawa, Iwaizumi, Bokuto,
Akaashi, Nishinoya, Asahi, Kenma, and Kuroo. Ennoshita was going to come but had an
emergency surgery to perform at his hospital. Sugawara, Daichi, Iwaizumi, and Oikawa managed
to find a hotel to stay in because of Daichi and Iwaizumi's important jobs. The team was very close
to Yachi and it hit hard for Hinata, Yamaguchi, and Nishinoya. They were the closest to her.

The team was going to be there for about two weeks, sort of like a vacation for them. The flight
was nearly 24 hours long but they managed to get there. Kiyoko and Tanaka took separate vehicles
to pick them up. They all decided to go to their house first to relax a bit before taking the others to
the hotel. The funeral was going to be tomorrow. They arrived at the house and Hinata was not at
all prepared for what he was going to experience. The house is on the outskirts of the city. Hinata
usually goes into a meditative state before going into a place but he was so focused on grief he
forgot. They pull into the driveway of the home and they all pile out and stretch. Most of them are
pretty jetlagged from the adventure and the time zone difference is getting to all of them. Everyone
is unpacking their luggage and heading into the house. Hinata grabs his bag and walks in only to be
hit with one of the most awful feelings he has ever experienced. He instantly got sick to his
stomach and ran out of the house to throw up. Kiyoko and Kageyama run out there to help him, the
rest of them are standing there shocked at it. “ Sho, you okay?” Kageyama asks. “ Yeah, I’m fine
Yama. I’m probably just jet-lagged a little,” Hinata says. Kageyama gives him a worried look but
nods his head. They walk inside again and eat a small meal before being shown to their rooms for
the night. Tanaka took off to drop the others off at their hotel and the others got situated in their
rooms.

Hinata cuddled close to Kageyama and tried to get some sleep that night. He didn’t get much
though since he kept hearing whispers. He would be able to hear them better if he meditated but he
did not want to do anything until after the funeral. When the next day came around they all felt a
little better but we're all hit with sadness because they would be burying their friend. Yamaguchi,
Nishinoya, and Hinata all do a group hug and cry a little over their friend. Yachi and them were all
very close. They all pile into the vehicles and go to the funeral. Yahci’s mom is in hysterics and her
assistant is trying to calm her down. When everyone got to pay their respects. The ceremony started
and ended fast.

Soon they watch the casket get lowered into the ground and they were all sad to see her like this.
After the burial, they all went to a restaurant to celebrate her life and enjoy the free food her mother
has bought for them. They all gotta eat her favorite food and share all the memories they had with
her. That put a lot of them at ease. Daichi and Iwaizumi had to head back sooner than they
anticipated because of a prison riot that started and they needed to head back. They all said their
goodbyes and left. The rest of the crew was already back at the house and that’s when Hinata
decided to voice what he is feeling.

“ Guys I hate to bring this up but I’m going to need to do a walk. Not just any walk though. I’m
going to need to go into a concentrated state and do a walk-in a comatose state. I feel something
here, something heavy and I think Yachi is trying to give me a message,” Hinata says. He is very
lucky everyone believes him and does not question him ever. The only one who gives him grief
about anything is Kageyama, but that's normal boyfriend behavior.

“ Wait you can feel Hitoka here?” Tanaka asks.

“ Yeah I can, but I can also feel so many other spirits. It makes me feel sick to my stomach and it is
hard to breathe at times,” Hinata says.

“ Do you want me to try and see if I can get some information about the house or do you want to
do it?” Akaashi asks.

“ Do you want us to live stream?” Kenma asks.

“ No, and No. I’ll just go in blind, and you guys can record me, but don’t post it anywhere. I think
this would be better private,” Hinata explains. Everyone agrees.

“ Asahi, I’m going to need your holy hands on my shoulders when I’m asleep. I don’t want
anything attaching itself to me. “

“ I will gladly help you out,” Asahi says. Then everyone started to get things together. Asahi starts
saying his prayers and getting his attire on and Hinata is sipping some holy water and puts his
rosary on. They have to be 100% prepared for anything at this point. Kenma and Tsukishima start
setting up the cameras and Bokuto and Kuroo are handling the audio. They have a whole bunch of
private videos for them with evidence. They use it for planning and for mistakes, so they don’t
make them ever again.

Once everyone is set, Asahi blesses Hinata and Hinata takes a seat in a chair. Asahi put his hands
on his shoulders and Akaashi starts the countdown so Hinata can get into his comatose state. “
Listen to my voice, keep breathing, and enter into the unknown,” Akaashi says. Hinata soon goes
limp and he is in his state.

Hinata wakes up and looks around the room he is in. He can see everyone else and he feels safe,
but the safe feeling did not last long. Hinata turns around and sees the basement door open. ( The
others watch the door open as well). Hinata walks over to the doorway and he is stopped by
someone. In this state, everyone can hear him talking but no one can pick up the voice. Hinata
turns around and sees Yachi. “ YACHI!” He says and hugs her tightly. The others all get teared up
by him saying her name.

“ Is everything okay, what happened to you?” Hinata asks. Yachi started crying. “ I was attacked
by the monster things in the basement. They were tormenting me and when I tried to run away
from one of them, it shoved me down the stairs super hard. I’m scared, Shouyou. It wants to hurt
me badly and it won’t let me leave,” Yachi cries. Hinata starts crying too. When he sheds a tear
everyone watches as his face is twisting in sadness.

“ I will help you leave Yachi,” Hinata says. “ Thank you,” Yachi says.

“ You see this light, this is the light for you to pass through. You are safe now I promise,” Hinata
says, wipes the tears off his face. The two of them hug. “ Thank you Shouyou. Tell everyone I love
them and will be watching out for them,” Yachi says. Hinata nods his head and watches as she
walks into the light. Hinata already misses her but he knows she is in a much better place now.

Hinata then focuses on the basement. She said there were some monsters down there. By
monster’s, he thinks she meant demons. That makes him worried. Hinata sucks in his breath and
walks down the stairs. The basement is not as nice as the rest of the house. Kiyoko and Tanaka
were going to renovate it when they had time but they just left it alone. Hinata walks down the
stairs and is hit with a flashback memory. He can see two small girls playing an Ouija board and
having fun. Then suddenly the candles burn out and they run upstairs scared to death about it. They
never said goodbye to it. Then he is hit with another vision. The board has awoken a paranormal
phenomenon in the house, he sees a group of people in the cellar of the home holding seances. He
sees they have the board there and they are reading from a bible of some sort. When Hinata looks
closer it is a book about dark magic.

He watches as the seances grow more popular they start doing more things. There are dead people
being brought to the basement for what he assumes is more contact. He watches as the man who
has been doing all of the seances reads verses from the book of dark magic and places a spell on
the deceased person. Hinata watches as that person's soul is ripped out of the body and dragged to
hell, while the others don’t see it. The body is then taken over by a demon and the demon plays as
that person by using its voice. Hinata is appalled by all of this but keeps to himself. Then he
watches as they turn into rituals. The man now has followers and believers watching him. He
assumes he is an occult leader now. One of his followers has brought a baby to him and he watches
in horror as the baby is sacrificed right in front of everyone, and they are cheering about it.

Then the scene gets ugly. They are two twins who had a special birthday. They were born on June,
6th 2006. Also known as 6-6-6. He watches in horror and the two children are stripped naked in the
room and are tied down in a specially made circle for dark magic. They were doused in gasoline
and burned alive. While the burning happened someone knocked over the oil can and there was a
bright explosion. Hinata comes out of the memories and back to the basement. He looks around
and many things have changed but there is a passageway that is sealed up. Hinata thinks behind
that passageway is a way to the old basement. Hinata thinks he has enough information now to
head back upstairs and wake up, so he turns around and is met with not one demon but four. Hinata
is frozen in place as all the disembodied creatures swarm around him. Hinata dodges one of them
and runs up the stairs super quick. The team watches as his chest is rising up and down like he is
breathing hard.

Hinata closes the door quickly but it is slammed back open as he is trying to close the door making
him fall down. The others watched in horror as the door was shut hard and then knocked open so
hard one of the hinges broke. Hinata runs back to his body and jumps inside. He is woken up
instantly and he is breathing hard. Asahi makes a mistake and removes his hands and once he does,
Hinata is levitated off the ground and slammed super hard into the ceiling and onto the floor.
Kageyama was up in a flash to grab him and Asahi started praying. Hinata wass knocked
unconscious again and in order to protect him from the demons, Kageyama ran him outside. The
others watch as Asahi struggles to recite a prayer and they are all met with one of the evilest voices
they have ever heard. “ God, can’t save you now.” The voice was so loud and clear that they all
heard it with their own ears and the camera equipment caught it. That’s when they all knew they
were fucked.
 Haikyuu Ghost Busters part 2
Chapter Summary

I lied. I couldn't sleep so I finished it. I hope yall like it.

The team, Kiyoko and Tanaka shut off the equipment and ran outside to help Hinata. Kageyama
managed to wake him up but he was badly injured. “ Do you need to go to the hospital?” Kiyoko
asks. “ I think I do but I need to explain what happened because I have awoken something in the
house,” Hinata explains.

Kageyama helps him sit up and has a firm hold on him, so he doesn’t further injure himself. “ So
there are four demons here. This house is pure evil, one of them was powerful enough to kill
Yachi. It pushed her down the stairs,” Hinata explains. The others get really mad.

“ One of those damn things killed her?” Tanaka asks, getting ready to storm the house.

“ Tanaka don’t!” Hinata yelled weakly. Tanaka calmed down. “ Getting angry will only give them
more power, what happened here was back in the early ’90s two girls played the board. The ouija
board that is. I sensed a presence in the land, so I’m assuming there was some sort of Indian burial
ground around here. Akaashi you will have to do some research on it. “

“ Then I saw the father of the two girls experiences some paranormal events which enticed him to
perform some seances. His seances became popular for a while and he was looking for a way to
get his popularity back, so he purchased a book in dark magic. The book caused him to become an
evil cult leader. He would take the dead bodies of his followers and give their souls to the devil.
Then one of his followers brought in a baby, he killed it. The bastard killed an innocent soul and
the people cheered about it,” Hinata starts crying.

“ T-then I saw the most horrible thing. I saw a set of twins. They were born on a special day. 6-6-6.
June 6th, 2006. I got all of this information from the whispers I heard. The man and his disciples
stripped them of all their clothes and burned them alive. During their chant, someone knocked over
a gasoline can and it set off an explosion. Everyone in the house perished,” Hinata sniffled and
Kageyama gave him a reassuring squeeze.
“Then when I came out of the flashback memories I saw the original basement, it is hidden behind
the basement wall that is there now. When I turned around I saw four horrible demons. I didn’t get
their names but I know what their intentions were. The demons are dangerous and powerful. The
only way I can think of how to fix the problem is to gain access to the original basement and do a
cleansing, but not just any cleansing. A full exorcism. If any remains are found pour the holy salt
on them and burn them up. I fear once the original basement is revealed the other spirits residing
there will attack or grow in strength. You all have to be careful and use your heads in this. Don’t do
anything rash,” Hinata ends with a groan.

“ Okay, you need to relax now. Kiyoko, would you mind coming to the hospital with me?”
Kageyama asks.

“ Of course. You all better listen to Shouyou and be very careful in the house. I don’t want to bury
any more friends,” Kiyoko says and pulls out her keys. They all nod and agree with her. Kageyama
picks up his boyfriend and off they go to the hospital leaving the others there to plan.
“ Before anything is planned I need to do some research on the place,” Akaahsi says.

“ I agree with Akaashi, before any of this starts we need a plan. I suggest we research first and then
go from there,” Kenma says.

“ I also suggest that some of you others should help me with the exorcism. I have three bibles with
me. I never leave with my exorcism kit either so I have that. What we need is someone with strong
religious beliefs to read from this because if you slip at all during this the demons will attack,”
Asahi explains.

“ Yes, but who is super religious other than you?” Kuroo asks.

“ I am, I go to church often and pray and so does Bokuto. Him and I like to be blessed weekly
because of the attachment we had,” Akaashi answers.

“ Yeah, Keiji and I go to church once a week and receive a blessing to protect our home, when we
decide to start having kids. We want a safe environment,” Bokuto explains.

“ I got you, bro, okay so what can we do to help?” Kuroo asks.

“ Well, since Kenma and Tsukishima know how to work the cameras and the equipment at nerve
center we can have them watch our backs on the surveillance. Nishinoya and Tanaka can work the
audio. Yamaguchi and you can work the cameras, while Asahi, Keiji and I do our praying,” Bokuto
proposed.

“ That is probably the smartest thing I have ever heard you say,” Tsukishima said, causing
everyone to chuckle.

“ Fuck you Tsuki!” Bokuto says and flips him the bird. Then he walks over to Akaashi who is on
his laptop.

“ Kenma, I can’t access the American files. Can you hack it?” Akaashi asks.

Kenma sets down some of the equipment and walks over to the laptop. Kenma hit a few buttons
and Akaashi was able to gain access to all the files. “ Thank you Kenma,” Akaashi said and started
scrolling through the information.

Shouyou was right again on everything he said. Akaashi and Bokuto read about this being sacred
land owned by native Americans a long time ago. They all died from diseases the colonists brought
over from England. He read about how a wealthy family bought the land and built a huge house on
it. The man lost his wife to tuberculosis and lost an infant son from SID’s disease. The man had an
older son and three younger daughters in the house. The man passed away from a strange illness
that took place and the son took over the land. His sisters moved out and he married his wife who
brought his two daughters into the world. His two daughters were the ones who found the Ouija
board and awoke the spirits of the land there. The man was intrigued by the paranormal activity
and performed seances and purchased a dark magic book. Akaashi also read that the man was in
fact a cult leader who had several followers with him. He was so entranced with this stuff that his
wife and two daughters left him. That’s when he got into the ugly stuff.

Akaashi read about the crime scene when the police showed up. There were so many bodies found
in the basement. Akaashi isn’t sure which number is right because three different websites say
different numbers. The body count did show two twin bodies were found tied to the ground.
Akaashi grimaced at the photos he was seeing, and so was Bokuto. Akaashi read about how the
two were kidnapped from their home three states away because the cult leader knew of their
unique birthdays. Akaashi and Bokuto scroll through the laptop some more to see if they can find
where the people were buried and nothing was popping up, leading them to believe. Their bodies
are still in there.

Akaashi reports this to the team and they were all shocked about everything, they knew Hinata was
right but no one wanted to believe such an evil act was performed. The team gets set up and they
start the investigation. Bokuto and Kuroo are downstairs already trying to find the passageway in
the basement. Once they located it they started to remove the boards and concrete wall. Once all
the dust settled and the walls were removed they were all hit with a smell of pure rot. It made all of
them gag and almost puke from how horrid the scent was. Kuroo and Bokuto get their flashlights
ready and walk into the hallway. The closer they got to the original basement the stronger the scent
was.

They get to the original basement and as predicted they all see skeletons. Everything was clearly
burnt up as well. The only predominant thing in the basement was the dark magic book. It barely
burned at all. “ This is disgusting,” Kuroo says.

Everyone agrees and Asahi pulls out his salt. “ I am going to start this process, once I light these
flames we need to get out of here,” Asahi says. Akaashi and Bokuto pull out the bibles and start
reciting some verses Asahi has marked off while the others watch and listen carefully in case
something happens. As soon as Asahi poured the holy salt onto the corpses, the cameras started to
static and the EMF meteors started to go off, meaning there was a presence in the room. Asahi
ignored it and continued to whisper blessings and pouring salt all over the corpses. Tanaka is
listening closely with his audio tech when suddenly there was an interference over the equipment.
It was so loud Tanaka had to throw off his earphones and hold his ears. Tsukishima also heard it
and had to throw off the earphones.

“ Are you alright?” Kenma asks Tsukishima who is holding his ears, which are still ringing. “
Yeah, there was a voice of something on the audio. It was so loud my ears are still ringing from
that,” Tsukishima explains. Kenma nods his head and goes back to focusing on the investigation.

Back in the basement, the others are waiting for Asahi to start his session. He finishes the holy salt
pouring and pulls out his bible. Before he can even start reciting prayers Yamaguchi catches
something on camera behind him. Kenma can see it too and he is so sacred he can hardly move. “
Ah, Asahi. There is something behind you,” Yamaguchi says, shaking a little. Asahi turns around
to look when the dark shadow mass moves and hits Asahi so hard he hits the wall. “ ASAHI!”
Nishinoya says screaming and dropping the camera to go to his boyfriend.

“ I’m okay Yuu, I just need to get this started. Everyone I know you know the Our Father, start
reciting that. Once I grab my matches out to light these guys up, we are all going to have to run out
of the room. There might be some leftover gasoline here. The team backs up towards the entrance
and Asahi finishes his prayers with an Amen and throws the match. Admittedly a bright light is
ignited and the rest start to run down the hallway to get out. The door Bokuto and Kuroo created is
suddenly blocked by a huge piece of debris making it impossible for them to escape.

Kenma and Tsukishima are up in a flash and run into the house to help them escape. Tsukishima
and Kenma reach the door and they can hear yelling from the other side. Tsukishima picks up an
ax. “ Move back you guys!” He shouts. They move back and start coughing because the air is
running out and it is getting hard to breathe. Tsukishima starts swinging with all the power he has
to break down the wood and it's not budging. He is only leaving dents in there. Kenma is trying to
yank it off as well before he is lifted from the ground and thrown so hard he is knocked out. “
KENMA NO!” Tsukishima says. “ Fuck you, you sick bastards!” Tsukishima says and then starts
swinging harder.
Tsukishima breaks through a little and the hole is admittedly producing smoke. He doesn’t think
they have much longer and since Kenma is unconscious it’s only him. Tsukishima knows he has a
strong guardian spirit protecting him because Hinata told him about it. It is his father. Tsukishima
has not spoken to or prayed to him in forever, and now he is desperate. Tsukishima stops swinging.
“ Dad, please. I need your help, please.” Tsukishima feels something on his shoulder and it's his
father looking down at him with a smile on his face. His dad, like it was nothing, grabbed the
board and threw it to the side. Everyone runs out, breathing hard and coughing from the amount of
smoke. “ Come everyone out!” Bokuto says. Everyone started to make their way upstairs. Kuroo
grabbed Kenma and ran outside with him, Tsukishima was the last person to leave because he
turned around with tears in his eyes. “ Thank you, dad.” And retreats upstairs and out of the house
with the rest of the team. Everyone is still coughing and breathing hard at this.

“ Guys, I think Kiyoko and I are going to move,” Tanaka says out of breath.

“ Good choice bro,” Nishinoya answers.

The team stands back and watches as the house is burning to the ground again and this time there is
a bit of peace to it. Sure Kiyoko and Tanaka just lost everything, but all of that is replaceable. Soon
they see a car pull up and it’s Kiyoko, with Hinata and Kageyama. She gets out of the vehicle
quickly.

“ What the hell happened?” Kiyoko asks.

“ It’s a long story babe, but we can handle this later,” Tanaka says. Hinata and Kageyama come out
of the vehicle slowly and Hinata closes his eyes and opens up his senses. “ This property is cleaner,
but I would suggest moving entirely. This is not a safe place at all,” Hinata says.

The rest of the night they all find a nearby hotel and get some rest. Kiyoko and Tanaka are a little
worried since they sunk a lot of money into the house, but they can make do. The others are still
shaken up and bruised from the investigation but are happy it's over. Everyone was able to get a
good night's rest, with no nightmares or anything. It was peaceful.
 Disturbia Kenhina
Chapter Summary

So I wrote this based on the movie Disturbia, and I added the request to it. I hope I
nailed this for you :)

Kenma Kozume has had a big fat crush on his next-door neighbor for years. His neighbor is Hinata
Shouyou. To make matters worse for him, Hinata is also his best friend. Kenma has lots of friends
but his friendship with Hinata is completely different. Kenma is gentle with him and tries his best
to make sure he is happy.

Kenma has found himself in a tough spot recently. He has been placed on house arrest for four
months due to a terrible mistake. Kenma is a computer nerd. He loves computers, video games, and
all sorts of other gadgets. Two things happened during this mistake, he got a full ride to the most
technological college out there. The college applauded him for what he did, even though what he
did was very illegal. The other good thing is, he is home for four months. He can sit in his
bedroom play games and watch his next-door neighbor crush undress since the ginger never closes
the curtains.

Kenma did something very illegal and what he did was hack into the government's emergency
broadcasting system, and wrote poggers on the screens of everyone’s TVs, phones, consoles, and
computers. He was dared to do this by his friends Bokuto and Kuroo. He didn’t want to turn down
the dare, so he did it anyway. Then the S.W.A.T team stormed his house and arrested him. Since
he was still young, they just gave him house arrest. Kenma is lucky that is all he got.

Now Kenma is in his darkroom stroking his cock as he watches Hinata from his window. Hinata
was bending over his bed putting lotion on and going real slow with it. Kenma knows he is going to
hell for this, but he swears he is just doing it on purpose. It’s almost every night, Hinata strips out
of his clothes, puts a bathrobe on, and showers. Comes back into his room stark naked and rubs
lotion on his skin, and sometimes Kenma will get lucky and watch his precious crush do lewd
things.

Kenma describes himself as the unluckiest, luckiest man out there. He has an unfortunate thing
happen to him and then something nice. He is not complaining.

The next day Kenma found out his parents are going away for a few days and he will be left alone.
He is fine with that, and can’t wait to just vogue out on his couch. He watched his parents leave
and went down to the living room to watch a movie. Before he could make himself comfortable,
there was a knock on the door. Kenma groans and gets up to answer it. He was about to rudely
answer the door when Kenma saw the beautiful orange hair of his crush outside. Kenma smiles and
lets him in.

“ Kenma!” Hinata says and hugs Kenma tightly. Kenma usually hates physical contact, but with
Hinata, it is always different. If Kuroo would have done this to him, he would have punched him in
the face.

“ Hi, Shouyou,” Kenma says back. “ Kenma, I am so bored, entertain me,” Hinata pouts.
Kenma pounders for a moment and then decide to watch the movie he wanted to watch, with him. “
I was about to watch a movie, would you like to join me?” Kenma asked. Hinata again hugs him
and agrees. They go back to the couch and Kenma hits play. Within seconds Hinata is cuddled
right up next to him under a blanket because he was ‘cold’. Kenma has such a deep crush on him
that it is starting to bother him. He figures he should just shoot his shot and blame it on Kuroo or
something. Now Kenma is getting nervous and he is not sure what to say or do, so he just wings it.

“ Shouyou?”

Hinata looks up at Kenma. “ Yes?”

Kenma looks down at him. “ When I get off of house arrest, would you mind if I took you out on a
nice date?” Kenma is bright red at this point.

Hinata sits up and wraps his arms around Kenma’s shoulders.” I was waiting for you to ask me,”
Hinata says and kisses Kenma. Kenma is shocked at first but kisses back. Hinata pulls away from
him. “ I have been wanting to do that for so long.”

“ Yeah, I have to. I just didn’t have the confidence to ask you out,” Kenma says shyly.

“ I was wondering how many more times it would take for me to strip in front of my window for
you to ask me out,” Hinata laughs. Kenma turns bright red.

“ I-- I,” Kenma stutters.

Hinata laughs again and kisses him. “ Don’t worry, when I found out, it turned me on so much. I
love doing it just for you,” Hinata says and pecks Kenma on the lips.

Kenma and Hinata spend the rest of the days cuddling on the couch and sneaking in kisses here and
there. Kenma was sad when it was time for Shouyou to leave, but he knows his parents can be
strict at times. They kiss one last time and Kenma watches Shouyou walk back into his house.
Kenma closes the door and stretches a little and walks upstairs to game a little. He was just getting
his set up ready when Hinata caught his eyes. Hinata is smiling out the window and takes off his
shirt. He is purposely putting a show on for him.

Kenma sets his controllers down and watches Hinata start to unbutton his pants. He was just
getting to the button when something scared him. The bang was so loud even Kenma heard it.
Kenma grabbed his phone and tried calling Hinata but Hinata was not answering, and when he
looked back in Hinata's bedroom he wasn't there and the lights were still on. Kenma gets scared
and puts his hoodie on and runs outside. Kenma has a full view of their dining room, and living
room from his back yard so he goes back there, careful to not set off his tether and looks. Kenma is
shocked when he sees Hinata and his family. In the kitchen of Hinata’s house sat Hinata, his little
sister, and his mom. While three guys are walking around putting stuff in a bag.

Kenma feels like he needs to put a stop to this. He is not athletic at all, but fortunately, he knows
how to use a gun, thanks to Bokuto and Kuroo teaching him when he was dragged along for the
trip. Kenma runs as fast as he can, runs into his parent's room, and grabs his dad's handgun. He
brings out the fun and cocks it, to make sure it’s loaded, then he runs back outside. Kenma knows
the police will be here in seven minutes if he leaves his property so he is relying on those seven
minutes to help him out. Kenma leaves his property and walks onto Hinata’s. He crouches down
and looks for a clear opening. The only opening he sees is clear, is his little sister's room. He
quietly takes out the storm window and screen and then opens up the window. Hinata’s little
sister’s room is full of toys and books. It’s a typical child's room.
Kenma climbs in and tries to be as quiet as possible. He does not want to accidentally step on a toy
and make it go off. Once Kenma was successfully inside he was able to creep around all the toys
and make it to the doorway. He can hear Hinata and his family crying. Then he can hear a few men
talking, and what they were saying was pissing him off super badly. He looks at his watch and
there are still four minutes yet until the police show up at his house. He is hoping that his plan will
work.

“ This boy is pretty, I bet he even sounds pretty when someone is fucking him,” One man said. The
second and third men agree with him. The guy that just spoke starts to rub Hinata’s shoulder
making him shudder and cry. He feels disgusting right now. Kenma grips his hand into a tight fist
and looks at his watch for three minutes and thirty seconds. He watches again closely. The second
man grabs Hinata’s mom's hair hard and yanks her down to the floor.

“ We should just kill this bitch, her husband has already perished,” The man laughed. Kenma now
knows, the men have killed Hinata’s father, or badly injured him. Kenma goes onto his watch and
sees he has a message from his probation officer. He knows he can track his location and when he
finds him in Hinata’s home he’ll see what's going on. Kenma texts back on his watch very
carefully. SEND BACK UP and sticks his wrist out of the room and snaps a photo of what is going
on to him. He then takes off his watch and lays it down on the floor. He has a minute left now and
he can start his mission. Kenma grabs his gun and takes it off safety. He swings around the corner
and pulls the trigger. After all the video games he has played he was able to shoot down the one
hurting Hinata’s mom. He didn’t kill him, but he did injure him. The other two grab their guns and
aim it at Kenma. Shouyou is sobbing again and trying to break free. Kenma and the men are
holding their guns together and trying to find an opening. Before anyone could move the police got
there right in time. They admittedly tackle down the men and arrest them. Kenma in a flash was
untying Hinata and his family from the restraints. Once Hinata was free, he jumped on Kenma and
kissed him deeply for saving him.

Turns out those men have been kidnapping people and breaking into rich houses to take things.
They got unlucky this time because of Kenma. And when they thought they killed Hinata’s father,
they failed. Hinata’s dad was only shot in the shoulder and he was able to walk free. Kenma, being
the lucky person he is, for saving his boyfriend’s family, and he was able to get his tether off
earlier. Despite this negative thing happening to him again, something positive happened. Kenma
is the unluckiest, luckiest person out there.
 Kenma's worst nightmare
Chapter Summary

RAPE WARNING! ( This story contains some elements that may be a bit sensitive to
others. Viewer discretion is advised)

Kenma is at a party and runs into a disgusting man in the bathroom. This was a
request.

Kenma is not happy right now. He just wants to be home and snuggled in his bed with his game
boy in his hands. He does not want to be here at this party right now. He knows a few people here
and he has been glued to his boyfriend's side nearly all night. Kuroo has been drinking heavily and
seems to know everyone at this party. Kenma was almost in tears when he saw Akaashi walk
through the door with Bokuto. That means he has a friend now. He and Akaashi have grown to be
close friends just like their goofy boyfriends have.

Akaashi seemed to be relieved to see Kenma too. The two of them are not drinkers by any means.
They just chill out close near their boyfriends and make sure they don’t do anything too drunk.
Kenma, since he lives a few blocks away from the house they were partying in. Invited Akaashi
and Bokuto over after the party so they can have a safe place to rest. Plus Akaashi and Kenma
know deep down at the end of the night they will have to practically carry their boyfriends to the
car and home.

The party seemed to be going well, but nothing could prepare Kenma for what he is about to go
through. Kenma had to use the bathroom and went up to his tipsy boyfriend to tell him where he
was going. Kuroo kissed him and said to be careful. Kenma would have asked Akaashi to come
with him, but he wanted to keep an eye on Bokuto since he was in the middle of a drinking game.
Kenma knows his best friend and boyfriend know where he is going, but being cautious does not
always stop things from happening.

Kenma walks through the crowds of people and in search of a bathroom and finds one rather
quickly thankfully. Once he was in there he did his business and washed his hands. He was about
to leave when the door opened and a man rushed in. Kenma glared at him and tried to walk out. He
was yanked back, making him lose his balance, and fall to the floor with a hard thud. The strange
man locks the door and opens the closet door so Kenma can’t get out too easily. Kenma tries to
stand to his feet, but the man pushes him back down. This frightens Kenma because he is scared
this man will hurt him. This man was much taller and stronger than he was.

“ G-- get off of me!” Kenma says and tries to shove the man off of him. The man gets mad and
slams Kenma’s head to the floor temporarily making him dizzy and see black spots. “ Shut your
whore mouth and just be still for me,” the man says and takes off his belt. Kenma is incoherent but
can feel his hands being tied with a belt. So many alarms were going off in his head and he feels as
if he can’t breathe. He looks over and watches as the man pulls the needle out of his arm and he
can’t speak or do anything. All he can do is cry and feel this man on him. He feels his pants being
pulled off and this man's lips kissing his thighs. Kenma is crying and can’t do anything, he just lays
limp on the bathroom floor feeling absolutely disgusting.

He feels the man start to insert himself and have his way with Kenma. Kenma can hear, but it's like
a bomb went off and his hearing is foggy. He can hear the man grunting into him and it hurts. It
hurts so bad it's making him nauseous. He feels hot liquid run down his back and all he can think of
is how disgusting he feels. The man pulls out from fucking him and reaches up to Kenma’s face.

The man raises his hand and slaps Kenma hard across the face a few times and punches Kenma
really hard in the face to knock him out. Kenma would love to be knocked out right now, but he
plays dead so the man would leave. The man breaks the bathroom window open and flees. Kenma
is still tied with the belt, his whole body hurts and he knows his nose and check have to be bleeding
right now. Kenma has enough energy to roll over and throw up all over the floor and curl into
himself. He has little mobility and his body is screaming in pain. Kenma can feel his eyes getting
heavy but he can hear pounding on the door. He is fighting to stay conscious because he swears he
can hear Kuroo’s voice.

Kenma hears the door break open and he can feel someone touching him. This touch makes him
feel safe. He can now move his hands freely too. He takes a few deep breaths before blacking out
from feeling warm.

Kuroo was getting worried that his boyfriend hasn’t come back yet and he has a strange gut feeling.
He asked Akaashi if he had seen him and Akaashi said no. It had been twenty minutes now and no
Kenma. Bokuto notices his friend's distress and starts to help him look. They asked a few people
and they all told him they saw him walking towards a bathroom. Kuroo, Bokuto, and Akaashi rush
to the bathroom that Kenma was presumably at and he knocks softly.

“ Kenma, kitten are you in here?” Kuroo asks and pushes his ear up against the door. The
franticness of Kuroo got a lot of people annoyed so most of them left making the party kind of
quieter. Kuroo opens his ear more and can hear a few sniffles on the other side. “ Kenma!” Kuroo
says and starts to pound on the door.

“ Bokuto! Help me!” Bokuto was there in a flash knocking down the door with Kuroo. Once Kuroo
was inside and took in the scene he instantly felt sick. Akaashi was already on the phone with 119
and talking to them. Within a few minutes, they arrive. Kuroo feels Kenma go limp in his arms and
he starts to scream. Bokuto kicked people out of the way and made sure the scene was clear for the
paramedics to come in. Kuroo knows Kenma is not dead because he can feel a plus on him.

Kuroo lifts Kenma onto the gurney and walks out with him. Refusing to leave his side. Akaashi and
Bokuto took Kuroo’s car and met them at the hospital because they felt they needed to be there for
Kuroo and Kenma. And thank god they did. Kuroo almost killed the nurse when she asked him to
wait out in the waiting room while they attended to Kenma. Bokuto had to physically hold Kuroo
back. Akaashi had to use his calming voice to help him calm down.

Meanwhile in the hospital room Kenma is having a rape kit performed on him. He has a severely
swollen eye and bruising on his cheek. His thighs were covered in hickies and bite marks and his
anus had to have six stitches placed in him. The man not only violated him and broke him, but he
physically injured Kenma so badly that he will have to be in the hospital for a few days. Kenma
also had a concussion and had to get staples put into the back of his head from being slammed so
hard. He had also broken his wrist from how tight the restraint was on him.

Kenma was awake the whole time they were examining him, but he still couldn’t find it in him to
cry or talk. He just felt numb. Once the doctors had all of the evidence and had turned it over to the
police, Kuroo was finally allowed in the room. Kuroo rushed in but once he hit the door he walked
in slowly. Fresh tears already running down his cheeks. Kenma can see from his bed Kuroo crying
slightly and grabs a hold of Kenma’ s not broken hand and kisses it. Kenma weakly squeezed back
and when he and Kuroo made eye contact he lost it.
Kenma is violently crying and shaking and Kuroo makes his way to Kenma’s bed to hold him.
Kuroo Let’s Kenma sob into him and hold onto him weakly. Kenma can’t even form words right
now; all he wants is to be close to Kuroo and never be left alone again.

A few months had passed since that day and Kenma has severe PTSD from it. They had just
recently found the man who did it to him as well. The man was 47 years old and had three other
convictions of rape on him. He also broke into a little girl's house and raped her as well. Only the
little girl didn’t make it out alive as Kenma did. It is going to take a while for him to feel good
again. He never wants to be alone anymore so Kuroo allowed Bokuto, Akaashi, Yaku, and Lev to
move in with them. Kenma has Yaku and Akaashi with him a lot and he is very grateful for them.
Kenma struggles the most with the bathroom though. He can’t use it if the door is closed and he
refuses to shower alone. It is a slow process for him to feel okay again and one day he will, but he
needs time to feel again.
 Parent teacher Daisuga with Hinata and Yamaguchi
Chapter Summary

Part two! It was a popular request.

Sugawara and Daichi were minding their business, having a casual conversation when out of
nowhere two first years came up to them. Everyone had left for the day, so it was just the four of
them. Daichi figured with the look on their faces that they only wanted extra practice today.

“ Hello my young babies, what can I help you with?” Suga asks. He loves playing his role as team
mom, and Yamaguchi and Hinata both call him sugamama or mom. Nishinoya and Tanaka call
Daichi daddy sometimes because they like being annoying, but everyone else calls him dad. They
really live up to the role as well.

When Suga asked them the question both of the boys became shy and started blushing profusely.
Yamaguchi was understatement, but Hinata came off as a surprise. “ U-m, um,” Yamaguchi
stutters out.

“ Just come out with it Tadashi,” Daichi says calmly. “ Yeah baby, go ahead and tell mom and dad
what’s going on?” Suga piped in.

Yamaguchi looks at Hinata for some encouragement and Hinata sighs. Yamaguchi could never ask
such a thing. “ Well, um. Could we ask you guys something personal?” Hinata says and turns
bright red.

Daichi and Suga are now curious.“ Go on,” Suga says.

“ Tadashi and I are just curious if it hurts or not.” Hinata is on the verge of tears from how
embarrassed he is.

Suga gave him a confusing look. “ If what hurts honey?”

“ Sex!” Hinata blurts out and hides his face in his hands. Yamaguchi was already doing it. With
their innocent act and virgin act, Daichi and Suga are both extremely turned on by this. They both
look at each other like they just struck gold and like telepathy, they know their answer.

“ It hurts at first but you guys have to prepare yourselves for it. It hurts at first but once the sting is
gone, it is replaced by pleasure. To make it not hurt you have to stretch yourselves nice and wide,
so you don’t get hurt. Also, it is important that your partners know what they are doing as well,”
Suga explains to the two boys.

Yamaguchi looks as if he is going to die of embarrassment and Hinata looks extremely confused. “
If you two want we can help you guys in knowing what to do,” Daichi suggests. The two of them
look at each other and agree. They want to be perfect for their boyfriends. They both lack
experience and they don’t want to be bad for them. They want them to enjoy pleasure. So the two
first years agree.

“ Okay then! Just go to the locker room, we will be there in a few minutes,” Suga says. The two of
them nod and head to the locker room.
Once the two boys are out of ear range Suga looks at Daichi. “ How lucky are we?” Suga smirks. “
I think we are very lucky,” Daichi smirks back and kisses Suga.

“ So babe, how should we go about this?” Daichi asks.

“ Well I was just going to stand back and watch you obliterate them, but I want to help. I will take
my little sunshine if you want to take our timid little pinch server,” Suga says.

“ Mmm, that sounds nice, wanna know what would be better?” Daichi pauses and Suga looks at
him. “ If we get them to call us names. You get a kick out of mommy. I know you do. And I
obviously love daddy. Just hearing those two twinks call us them names makes me want to bust,”
Daichi explains.

“ Oh, I am so for that. Let’s not keep our babies waiting any longer,” Suga says. Daichi nods and
they walk into the locker room, where Yamaguchi and Hinata are still beat red from the whole
conversation a few minutes ago. Suga and Daichi have one thing on their minds right now and that
is to make sure these two get obliterated.

Hinata and Yamaguchi know deep down what is going to happen. They don’t mind though because
they want to be good for their boyfriends. They both discussed this the day before. They heard
from Noya how good the two of them were, and since Hinata and Yamaguchi both trusted them
they decided to ask. Now here they are standing in the locker room, nervous and ready for them.

Daichi and Suga walk in and have very warm smiles since they know just how nervous these boys
are. “ Okay before we start are you both okay with this?” Daichi asks the two timid boys.
Yamaguchi and Hinata look at each other and nod their heads yes. “ Before we get started this is
what we want you two to do for us. We need you both to call us mommy and daddy, and you have
to trust us. We will make you feel good and teach you some things to make special time more
pleasurable. “ Suga explains.

Hinata and Yamaguchi trust these guys and find it weird they have to use those names but they will
do anything to help them. Daichi instructs them to strip out of their clothes and wait for Suga and
him to undress and grab a few things. Suddenly they are both self-conscious despite seeing them
naked in the showers. This is completely different to them. They both take their clothes off and put
them in their bags and stand there shyly.

Daichi and Suga come back with lube and condoms for themselves and can’t help but laugh at the
two boys trying to hide their bodies, despite seeing their bodies already. Daichi and Suga drag two
mats into the locker room and instruct the two boys to get comfy on them. They want to make sure
they are in a comfortable position for this.

Hinata and Yamaguchi lay down on their back and stare at Suga and Daichi who are now naked
and ready to get started on them. Suga and Daichi are staring at the boys, making the two of them
feel insecure. But they don’t know Daichi and Suga are admiring them. They love how truly
beautiful they are. Hinata has this fair skin with light freckles on him and a nearly colorless hole.
Then there is Yamaguchi, his freckles are very prominent on his skin and scattered throughout his
entire body. His ass is perky and cute, whereas Hinata has a bubble butt and every time he moves
because of how shy he is, his chubby butt jiggles some and it drives the two of them crazy.

“ Sorry for making you boys uncomfortable. We were just admiring how beautiful you two are,”
Suga says, after noticing their discomfort.

“ Yeah, you are both absolutely breathtaking and I can’t wait to help you boys out in helping be
good for your boyfriends. “ Daichi says.
Suga gets down near Hinata and Daichi does the same with Yamaguchi. They both start off by
inserting a lubed finger into their holes. Both Hinata and Yamaguchi’s breath hitched at the sudden
intrusion. “ It is very important that you or your partner stretches you out. If you don’t do this, it is
going to hurt worse. And make sure they use lube. Lube is going to your best friend during this
pleasure.” Suga says.

Hinata and Yamaguchi are both being quiet right now, thus making it more fun for Suga and
Daichi because then they can make them make all sorts of noises in a few minutes. Suga and
Daichi insert another finger into them making them now produce noises. Yamaguchi and Hinata
are not as innocent as they seem, they have both experienced fingers, but they could never hit their
‘spots’. Now with Suga and Daichi, they are able to enjoy this.

Suga leans down close to Hinata’s ear. “ You ready for mommy?” Hinata moans out loud and nods
his head. Suga kisses him on the lips before slowly inserting himself into Hinata. Hinata was
producing the sexiest sounds Suga has ever heard. So was Yamaguchi. His shy timid self is
completely taken over with lust right now. Daichi had slowly inserted himself in Yamaguchi and
picked up pace slowly.

“ Da--daddyy,” Yamaguchi starts stuttering out. Daichi swears he could have come right then and
there from his small voice. Daichi is very happy to be pleasing this beauty. He and Suga both have
voiced many times how badly they wanted to get in these two pants. Daichi and Suga are on cloud
nine right now. They are very happy to be helping these two boys out right now.

“ That’s right baby. You are doing so good, Tsukishima is going to be very proud of you,” Daichi
says into Yamaguchi’s ear. Yamaguchi shuttered at that.

Hinata can’t hear what anyone is saying right now because he is so turned on by Suga. He has
never felt pleasure like this before and it's all so good to him. “ Uhh, mommy I--I’m,” Hinata was
interrupted. “ Shhh baby, it's okay. You are doing so well for me. Kageyama is a lucky guy,” Suga
said to him and started to thrust a little faster. Hinata was now being loud, and this is a volume
Suga can stand. Usually, Hinata is an annoying loudmouth, especially with Noya. Right now Suga
loves how loud he is and how good he is making him feel.

Daichi and Suga don’t last much longer as they both come deep into the boys. Hinata and
Yamaguchi both have come all over their chests as well. Once the four of them were calmed down
they all took a hot shower, dressed, and went into Daichi’s car. It was night out by now so he
wanted to make sure Hinata and Yamaguchi made it home safely. After Hinata and Yamaguchi are
home it is just Suga and Daichi in the car.

“ Babe, we are going to hell aren’t we?” Daichi asks Suga.

“ Honey, we are gay. We are going to hell anyway, at least that's what the Christians say,” Suga
says. Daichi busted out laughing. “ Yeah, well at least we can be demons together in the afterlife,”
Daichi says and kisses Suga’s hand. When Suga got home he crossed Hinata and Yamaguchi off of
their list. Now they get to move on to a new school.
 The Torture Series part 1
Chapter Summary

ideas are welcome to this but this is the first part. I plan on getting really nasty with
this one so please be aware of this. This is going to be a very heavy series.

Ushijima and Aone are sick of Karasuno winning so they decide to destroy the team
by taking Noya and Hinata. Then they are deciding on taking some others.

Karasuno was enjoying their time in volleyball camp. They have just won a scrimmage against
Date Tech and won. The team is now hanging out in their room and enjoying the victories they had
during this camp. Of course, they are all practice matches, but that does not stop a few players
from being angry at this team. No one knows there are two members from different teams
conspiring and thinking of a way to ruin this team from winning in nationals.

The two angry members are Ushijima Wakatoshi and Aone Takanobu. Both of them are beyond
upset from losing to the wingless crows and they want some revenge. The two of them meet up in a
separate room to conspire and come up with a way to hurt this team. They decided by taking the
two most important team members out and holding them hostage. Ushijima wants Hinata Shouyou
and Aone wants Asahi, but he thinks Noya would be the best fit for him, he is small and easy to
destroy. How they were going to take them was a bit tricky. Everyone knew those two boys were in
a relationship with their other teammates. Kageyama and Hinata, then Asahi and Noya. Their
boyfriends are going to be tricky to get around so they had to get creative. That is until they catch a
break.

Ushijima and Aone were walking in the hallway of the camp when they came across the two small
players walking towards the showers together. This was their moment and they were ready for it.
No one else was in the hallway at this time either, so it was now or never. Also to add to their luck
Aone had his bag on him. The bag held their chloroform and some ropes. Aone pours some on a
rag and hands it to Ushijima and makes one for himself. They take the clothes and sneak up behind
Hinata and Noya and catch them off guard. Thankfully they were not hard to knock out. They put
the two limp boys in their arms and carry them to a special hideout Ushijima had found. The camp
was being held at Shiratorizawa, so Ushijima knew where all the good places were. They took
them to the closed middle school and down to the band room there. The band room was
soundproof and no one is in that school right now since it was summer break.

Aone and Ushijima strip the two boys of all their clothes and handcuff them to the band room's
furnace. “ You know, they look so innocent right now. It makes me want to ruin them both more,”
Aone says to Ushijima.

“ I agree with you. We will take turns with them. I can’t wait to see their team freak out when they
realize they are missing, “ Ushijima responds. Aone agrees with him. The two of them clear some
places and set up their equipment. Ushijima brought a spread-bar, a whip, a cane, and a few collars.
Aone brought ropes, chains, duct tape, lube, a flogger, clamps, and clamps with electrodes on
them. These two boys plan on ruining these two. It’s already been three hours since they have
taken them and it’s now turning dark out. If Aone and Ushijima get caught walking to school the
next day, Ushijima will just explain how they were at his farm. His farm was about three miles
away from the school, so he did not have to travel very far.

Ushijima and Aone were both watching the two boys start to stir and wake up. Ushijima and Aone
are turned on by the way their eyes are filled with fear.

“ Ushijima! Aone! Thank god you are here, help out of these,” Hinata says cluelessly.

“ Yeah, thank god you are here. I don’t remember what happened but at least we know you are
saving us,” Noya says, just as clueless as Hinata.

Ushijima and Aone both laugh. “ No,” is all Aone says.

Noya and Hinata both get nervous. “ Dude, don’t scare us like that. This shit is not funny. Help us
out of here,” Noya says getting mad.

“ If I were you I would watch that mouth of yours. You see we were the ones who brought you
here,” Ushijima says.

“ WHAT?! Ushijima lets us go please, this is not funny. We have to get to our next game,” Hinata
says.

“ Yeah, what the fuck dude. This is fucking sick. Let us go!” Noya says.

“ You two are not getting it. You two can scream, cry and fight all you want, but you two belong to
us now. There is no escaping,” Ushijima says.

Hinata and Noya start screaming at the two of them, Aone gets mad and whispers to Ushijima
about something. They turn around for a second and turn back around with gags in their hands. “
NO, YOU SICK BASTARD!” Noya screams. Aone shoves the gag into his mouth and clips it in
the back. Hinata shut his mouth and refused to let Ushijima put it on him. Ushijima squeezes his
nose together preventing Hinata from breathing. Hinata gasps for air and Ushijima shoves it in his
mouth. After the gag was clipped on Hinata shed a few tears.

“ Finally some silence,” Aone says and walks over to the table. “ Ushijima, who should we play
with first? And what method should we use?” Aone asks Ushijima. Ushijima pounders for a
moment. “ I want them to suffer, so let's take both of them first. Then we can take their gags off so
we can hear him scream,” Ushijima says and grabs the keys to the handcuffs. He walks over to
Hinata and unlocks his cuffs. As predicted Hinata tried to fight them but was proven too weak for
the two big strong volleyball players. The gag was ripped off of him and he was forced down on
the table. His stomach was on the table and his hands and feet were tied. His legs were tied to the
table legs and since he was so short he was left dangling. Once he was secured in there, Aone and
Ushijima did Noya next on the other side of the table. Noya and Hinata were facing one another.
Noya is screaming profanities at them and crying, and Hinata is sobbing and pleading with them to
'let them go’ and to ‘ stop’.

“ Finally, we got you two right where we wanted,” Ushijima says.

“ Now it’s time for fun,” Aone says and places a hand on Noya’s back. Alarms start going off in
his head. He knows what’s about to happen. He had only been with one person his whole life, and
that was Asahi. Noya also knows Hinata is still a virgin since his relationship with Kageyama is
still fresh.

“ NO!” Noya shouts and starts crying. “ Please don’t do this, especially for Shouyou. He has never
done anything like this before,” Noya shouts out in between sobs.
Aone slaps Noya’s ass hard with his hand. “ That just makes this more fun,” Aone says. Hinata
starts crying harder when he watches Aone taking off his clothes. Noya is yelling so much that his
throat hurts from screaming.

Hinata feels someone’s hand on one of his ass cheeks. The handgrips his ass hard making him gasp
and try to flinch away. He knows it’s Ushijima since he is the only one who he can't see. He feels
him lean over him and get near his ear. “ I’m going to put you in your place you brat. You will
never get cocky with me ever again,” Ushijima says and leans away from him.

Noya feels Aone’s hands spread his ass apart. “ I really have no bad intentions with you, but I can’t
stand your boyfriend. You are the only person he seems to care about, so I’m going to break you
today,” Aone says. “ Fuck you!” Noya shouts and Aone does not like that. He lines himself up with
Noya’s ass and thrusts into him dryly. Noya screams in pain and he is not the only one screaming
in pain. His best friend in front of him is screaming in pain as well. Ushijima is doing basically the
same thing to him.

Noya weakly reaches his hand out towards Hinata’s hand and grabs it. Hinata locks in his hand and
squeezes Noya’s hand. They were in this torture together. Once Ushijima and Aone were done
fucking them. They untied them, only to retie them back up against the way right next to one
another. Ushijima gave them a blanket to share and after he and Aone were dressed they left,
leaving them in almost pitch dark. The only light they have is the light from under the door and a
small lamp on the desk.

“ We will get out of here, I know we will,” Noya says to his friend. “ I know we will, but for how
long?” Hinata asks.

“ I don’t know,” Noya says. They both get closer together and try to get some sleep.

Meanwhile, the volleyball teams are being watched closely by cops. Hinata and Noya have been
pronounced missing and everyone is trying to find them. Aone and Ushijima are even helping
them too, but they have run into a problem. Kenma Kozume seems to know something. He keeps
glaring at them and it is starting to get annoying. Aone and Ushijima only wanted Hinata and Noya
to torture but since they haven’t been found yet they might take in a few more victims. Kenma was
one of them, and then there was the annoying Oikawa Tooru. Ushijima has some personal reasons
as to why he wants Oikawa. One reason was he was rejected. He is going to have Oikawa now.
Aone and Ushijima might take some others, but for now, they like who they have, and who they
plan on taking.
 Kuroken A mistake and blissful night
Chapter Summary

Hi guys! I'm back after working two weeks straight. I feel like death. No I mean I legit
feel like I'm dying. My ovaries have regrown back the endomitrois and now I am in
intense pain again. That's why the end of the requested story is a bit short. I'm sorry. I
plan on uploading more and working on requests. I promise I'm not dead.

Kenma was lying in his and Kuroo’s bed playing his video game. Kuroo only allows Kenma to
play his game for two hours on the weekends. He expects the chores he left for his kitten to be
done by the time he gets back home. Kenma has finished his chores early today so he didn’t think
it would hurt to play his game early. He still has to make dinner but that wasn’t for another five
hours.

Kenma is usually given a list of chores each morning to complete for his hard-working fiance.
Kuroo is very strict on him and Kenma can be very lazy. That is why he is pushed to do these
things. Kenma doesn’t work but he runs a gaming channel. Usually when he is streaming or
recording he is allowed more time on his game, but on the weekends he is only allowed two hours.
Weekends are for him and Kuroo to spend time together. Kenma is usually very good at following
these rules, but he does slip every now and then. Kuroo is usually right there to correct his naughty
kitten when he does slip up.

Kenma has been winning round after round today in his game. He is so proud of himself right now.
He is in an intense match and right in the middle of a very hard round. Kenma has failed to notice
the time that has gone by. He sits up straight in his chair and starts to tap ferociously onto the
keyboard. While he is engrossed in his game he does not hear the front door open in the house.

Kuroo had a particularly hard day at work today. All he wanted to do was to come home, to a nice
home-cooked meal from his kitten, and get lots of cuddles from him. Kuroo visibly frowned when
he walked into the house and was not greeted or saw no food on the stove. Before he walked any
further into the house he was greeted with something that genuinely pissed him off.

“ God fucking damn it, move out of the way you pussy,” Kenma says loudly. Kuroo is taken back
and he is super pissed right now. Kuroo does not like his kitten using such foul language. Kuroo
takes off his shoes and his coat. He rolls up his sleeves on his dress shirt and makes his way to the
bedroom. He is sure to walk in as quietly as he can to see if his kitten would notice. Instead, his
ears hear some other languages come out of his kitten's mouth.

Kenma is slaughtered in his game. “ God fucking damn it!” Kenma shouts and throws his
controller down and takes off his earphones.

“ Kitten,” Kuroo says in a monotone voice. Kenma feels the hair stand up on the back of his neck
and an instant horrible gut feeling. Kenma looks at the clock and notices he was on his game for
five and a half hours. Kenma gulps and looks behind him at Kuoo whose arms are crossed around
his chest angrily. Kenma can see his ears are darkened, which sends a chill down his spine he
knows how much deep shit he is in now.
“ I--I” Kenma starts to say but is interrupted.
“ Shhh. I don’t want you speaking unless you are told to. I want all of your clothes off and kneeling
in front of me. Don’t keep me waiting,” Kuroo says coldly. Kenma sighs and stands up from his
gaming chair and starts to strip himself of all of his clothing. He knows better than to just throw his
clothes, so he folds them neatly on his chair. Once he is naked he walks up to Kuroo and kneels
down in front of him with his hands behind his back. He knows this is the position to be in when
Kuroo is upset with him.

Kenma kept his head down until Kuroo lifted his chin so they would have eye contact. “ You were
a very naughty kitten today were you not?” Kuroo asked.

Kenma knows he can’t say anything else right now other than yes and no. “ Yes, daddy,” Kenma
says.

Kuroo hums. “ So let me check your game status,” Kuroo walks over to his gaming station and
looks at the screen time.

“ Kitten, you played your game for five and a half hours today, were you streaming at all?”

“ No daddy,” Kenma answered. Kuroo walks back over to him and kneels down to get more on
Kenma’s level. “ So let’s get this straight. You played your game for five hours and didn’t realize.
Meaning you probably didn’t eat or drink anything today is that right kitten?”

Kenma has to answer this correctly. He ate breakfast and drank a bit of water then but that was all.
“ Yes daddy,” Kenma answers.

“ Then you did not have time to make us dinner, you also did not greet me at the door, and you said
a few curse words, and you know how daddy feels about his kitten using foul language,” Kuroo
says to Kenma.

Kenma hates being lectured like this. It always makes him feel worse. He knows he messed up and
he knows how much this is going to hurt him. Kuroo is going to punish him and he doesn't
particularly enjoy being punished. Mostly because he knows how upset Kuroo is. He hates
upsetting him.

“ So kitten, these are some important rules that you broke today. I think what you need is a bar of
soap in your mouth and nice hard spanking, “ Kuroo says. Kenma agrees sadly to this and hopes
Kuroo will allow him to cum after all of this is done.

Kuroo instructs Kenma to stand up and follow him to the bathroom. Kenma usually has no idea
what Kuroo is going to do to him until he does it. Kenma can use his safeword at any time though,
just in case, it gets too much. Kuroo and Kenma over the sink in front of the mirror. Kenma can see
his own reflection and he turns bright red with embarrassment. He has to watch his punishment.

Kenma gets tears in his eyes and feels all the guilt build up inside him. “ Da- Daddy, I’m sorry,”
Kenma sniffles out. Kuroo puts a hand on Kenma’s lower back and brushes Kenma’s hair behind
his ear to kiss his cheek. “ It’s okay kitten, you made a few mistakes. It will all be forgiven soon.
After your punishment, I will make you feel so good kitten. Then we can have a late-night snack,
somewhere of your choice,” Kuroo says sweetly into Kenma’s ear while never breaking eye
contact through the mirror.

Kenma calms down a little. He knows Kuroo would never really hurt him, he trusts him with his
whole body and soul. Kuroo picks up his wooden hairbrush, making Kenma visibly flinch. He
hates the hairbrush because that’s the one instrument that hurts the worst. But he knows he will
only have to endure a small amount with this one. “ Kitten, you will only be receiving ten with this.
Five extra than you are used to. If you count the first five with no mistakes I’ll lower the number,”
Kuroo says.

“ Yes daddy,” Kenma says and bites his lip. Kuroo winds his hand back and smacks it down onto
Kenma’s pale bum. “ One! Thank you daddy,” Kenma spurted out. He knows better than to only
give another. Kuroo winds back and smacks down onto his bum two more times in a quick motion.
Making Kenma scream out. “ Two and three daddy. Thank you daddy,” Kenma says and sniffles.

Kuroo does it again in two swift motions making Kenma cry out again and ball up his fists. Kenma
counts and thanks Kuroo again. Kuroo is feeling bad for his kitten so he stops at seven. Once
Kuroo was down he made Kenma sit down on the toilet seat and put a bar of soap in his mouth for
his foul language. Kenma had to endure this for five long minutes. Once Kuroo’s timer went off,
Kuroo took the soap out of his mouth and helped him rinse out his mouth. Then Kenma was lifted
in the air and laid on the bed.

Kuroo unbuttons his shirt and takes it off. Kenma is staring at him and can feel himself shamefully
grow hard staring at him. Kuroo and Kenma have never once stopped loving one another's bodies.
Kenma obsesses over how much bigger Kuroo is compared to him, and Kuroo loves the way
Kenma is. He loves everything from his feet to the hair on top of his head. Kenma knows how
much he is loved, for how much Kuroo praises him.

Kuroo slips off his pants and climbs onto the bed, hovering over Kenma. Kuroo takes a hand and
slips it under Kenma’s head and pulls him into a kiss. Kenma wraps his arms around Kuroo’s neck
to deepen the kiss. They both pull away gasping for air and stare at one another.

Kenma reaches a hand up and brushes Kuroo’s cheek. “ I really am sorry for not cooking for you
today. I know how much you love a cooked meal. I was playing my game but I lost track of time
and I had no idea how on for until you got home,” Kenma says. Kuroo takes the hand Kenma was
stroking his face with and kisses it.

“ It’s okay Kitten. I forgive you, baby. Let’s have some fun and afterward we can go out for food,”
Kuroo says. Kenma smiles at him and Kuroo drops down and kisses his chest. Kenma starts to
moan already because he loves having his chest touched and kissed. Kuroo worked over to his
right nipple and ran his tongue over it. Kenma put his hands in Kuroo's black spikey hair and threw
his head back. Kuroo loves having his hair pulled and pleasing Kenma.

Kuroo moved over to his other nipple and kissed it and sucked it till he was in full bliss. Both of
Kenma's nipples were bright red and swollen now. Kuroo continued down his chest and to his
nether region.

" Daddy, please don't tease me," Kenma pleads. Kuroo laughs and his eyes grow dark. Kenma
knows now this is not going to be the gentle sex he was waiting for. In a blink of an eye, Kenma is
flipped around facing the bed now and he can feel his legs spread wide.

" God, Kitten. I can't ever get over how good you look in this position," Kuroo says and spits onto
Kenma's hole. Kuroo uses his thumb to rub it all over and teasing pressed it in and out. Kenma
whines at the feeling and starts the grip the bedding. He knows he is about to be wrecked. It's
almost been two weeks since they had last done anything like this.

Kuroo grips Kenma's hips and thrusts into him hard. Kenma yelps in pain and soon follows it with
a moan when he can feel Kuroo thrust deeply into him. Kenma starts to breathe faster and moans
louder. He knows how much Kuroo loves it when he gets loud. Kuroo starts pounding into him as
hard as he can and busts deeply into Kenma's lightly bruised ass. Kenma cums all over his stomach
and chest and falls flat onto the bed with exhaustion.
Kuroo plops next to him, equally breathing hard. It has been a while since they have gone that
hard. Kenma is so exhausted from it he barely hears Kuroo ask him if he wanted Taco Bell. Kenma
didn't give a verbal answer so Kuroo just ordered off of door dash something for the two of them.
Once the food came Kenma was out cold and Kuroo was eating a bean burrito and playing
rainbow6seige with Lev and Bokuto.
 Sakusa and Akaashi Love in the OR
Chapter Summary

This was a request! I hope you like it!

Who would have thought Akaashi would end up with someone different. Akaashi and Bokuto have
decided to just stay friends and do their own thing. Now Akaashi has met someone that he has so
much in common with. Sakusa Kiyoomi. Akaashi and he have a lot in common and hit it off right
away in college. They both have met in med school and are both planning on becoming doctors.
Sakusa wants to perform surgeries because of how sterile everything is. Akaashi wanted to be a
gynecologist so he can help people give birth to precious babies.

The two of them got an apartment together, which was right next to the hospital. They are in their
internships now and can see one another at work. They even eat lunch together.

Their shifts were coming to an end and Akaashi had just clocked out. Akaashi walks over to the
surgical unit and as expected he sees Sakusa meticulously cleaning the OR. Akaashi walks in and
closes the door. Sakusa looks up from his spot and smiles at him. “ I’m almost done,” Sakusa says.
Akaashi looks around and likes what he sees. This is a private OR. No one can see in this OR other
than the doctors performing the surgery. Akaashi jumps on the table and lies down. Sakusa looks
at him with a questioning look.

“ What kind of surgery did you perform today?” Akaashi asked.

“ I removed a cyst from a woman's ovary, and I did a colonoscopy,” Sakusa says. Akaashi grimaces
at the colonoscopy and then gets a sick idea.

“ MMm, maybe I need a colonoscopy if you’re doing it,” Akaashi says. Sakusa busts out laughing
and sets his cleaning supplies down so he can give Akaashi his full attention. “ Do you have a
colon issue?” Sakusa laughs. Akaashi smiles at him. “ No but I think I need a thorough prostate
exam,” Akaashi says.

“ Yeah? Has it been bothering you today?” Sakusa asks and starts to slowly take off Akaashi’s
scrub pants. Akaashi nods his head.

“ Sweetheart you are so dirty, coming into a sterile environment and seducing me,” Sakusa says
and pulls Akaashi’s pants right off.

“ Better make this quick before the cleaning lady comes in,” Akaashi says and gets off the table
and bends over. Sakusa groans and rubs his hands on Akaashi thighs. “ You are absolutely filthy
honey,” Sakusa says and sticks two fingers into him.

Akaashi hums and pushes his hips out further onto his partner's fingers. Akaashi bits his thumb to
suppress his noises. He is a very loud person in bed, and in this place, he has to be quiet. Sakusa
leans down and kisses his lower back and sticks his fingers in further to brush Akaahshi’s prostate.
Akaashi sighed loudly and bit back his moan.

“ Better be silent,” Sakusa says and wiggles his fingers around. Akaashi is holding his breath and
biting down on his thumb and letting out loud sighs. He whined out loud when Sakusa removed his
fingers. He wasn’t disappointed for long when Sakusa thrusted into him. Akaashi is letting out
small grunts along with Sakusa as they are doing the dirty deed in the middle of an OR.

“ So filthy honey, making me do this to you in the middle of a sterile environment and anyone
walking in on us at any given minute,” Sakusa says and thrusts deeply inside of him. Akaashi does
an even louder grunt as he comes all of his stomach and table. Sakusa grunts and busts deeply into
Akaashi. They both stand there still for a minute and let themselves come from their high. That is
until the door was knocked on. They both had to quickly pull up their pants and sneak out of the
OR through the other door. They had a good laugh about it at home, and can’t believe they were
almost caught.
 Mpreg 6: Yakulev Kuroken

Kenma is just about to be nine months pregnant. He is due at any given time and his pregnancy has
been alright up until the last three months. His baby is massive and he is a very small person. The
pregnancy near the end hurt him. His ankles are tripled in size. He can’t see his feet or hardly feel
them. He can’t fully lay down because the baby presses against his organs. He and Yaku are the
pregnant ones in the house now. Yaku has one month before he is due and he is in the same state as
Kenma, only more emotional. No one has ever seen Yaku so emotional before, Lev thinks it's hot,
which usually ends with him getting scolded by Yaku.

Right now Kenma is in his and Kuroo’s room about to take a bath in their huge tub. Kenma loves
taking baths. Especially if he can twice a day. The water helps release the weight of his baby belly.
He and Kuroo agreed to not know the gender of the baby until it was born. They are 50/50 for both
genders. They wanted Natalie for a girl and Ray for a boy. Kenma sets his phone on the
countersink and removes his robe. He steps into the warm water and sinks into the tub. As soon as
the baby weight was off he sighed in relief. Kenma can feel the baby move in his tummy and some
pain follows suit. He groaned and rubbed his belly.

The pain felt like it was growing though and he is having a hard time getting up. He is taking his
time though because he is in no rush to get out any time soon. Kenma just laid in the tub and just
felt the pain come in waves. Thankfully someone entered his room. The only person that just walks
in whenever they want is his best friend Shouyou. Shouyou walked right into the bathroom where
Kenma was.

“ I just put Grey down for his nap so he is with Suga’s son,” Shouyou says and neals down by the
tub near his friend.

“ Nice, Ugh. I've been having these weird pains all morning and they seem to be getting worse,”
Kenma complains to his friend. Shouyou looks at his friend concerned. “ Want me to help you out
of the tub?” Shouyou asked him. Kenma nods and stands up, but was admittedly hit was the worst
pain in his life. Kenma sank back down in the tub.

“ OH MY GOD! Are you okay?” Shouyou asked frantically.

“ NO! I-- I think I’m in labor!” Kenma says breathing hard and his body starts to contract. Shouyou
stood up to run and get help but Kenma pulled him back down.

“ Don’t leave me Shoyou, my phone is on the count-- ERR OW!” Kenma says loudly. Shouyou
reaches to grab it but hits it with his hand and the phone falls into the toilet. Shouyou doesn’t have
his phone on him at all.

“ Shit Kenma, is it coming now?” Shouyou asked and Kenma whimpered a yes.

The door opens again and this time its Kuroo. Kuroo took one look in the bathroom and freaked
out.

“ Kenma is it time?” Kuroo asked.

“ Yes, and it hurts so bad!” Kenma cried out and then screamed.

“ Kuroo this baby is coming right now, hold him for me I’m going to help him,” Shouyou says and
jumps into the tub. All Shouyou was wearing was booty shorts and a tank top, because he had just
woken up. Kuroo quickly falls to his knees and holds Kenma still. Shouyou reaches down in the
water and tells Kenma to push. Kenma screams out in pain and pushes.

“ I can feel the head, one more push Kenma,” Shouyou says. Kenma pushes hard again and
screams in pain. The screaming has caught the attention of Akaashi who was carrying a laundry
basket full of clothes. He walks in and sees the scene.

“ Holy crap! Someone call 911 now. Kenma is about to give birth!” Akaashi shouts and runs to
Kenma’s side. By the time he reached the bathroom Shoyou was pulling a baby out of him.

The room was filled with Kenma’s cries and soft baby cries. “ Congratulations Kenma it’s a little
boy!” Shouyou says and shows Kuroo and Kenma. Kuroo was now equally sobbing as hard and
Kenma was and Shoyou and Akaashi both started to tear up as well. Within a few minutes, there
was an ambulance pulling in and rushing up to Kuroo and Kenma’s room. All the commotion of
the birth of Kenma’s baby boy suddenly another omega dropped to their knees in pain. Yaku was
no in labor and another ambulance had to be called in.

Once at the hospital Yaku had given birth to a baby boy as well and was allowed to be in the room
next to Kenma’s. Lev and Kuroo think it was so cool to both have babies born on the same days.
Both with baby boys. Yaku and Lev decided to name their son Levi and talked about the whole
baby situation since they were not expecting their baby to come so soon. Everything worked out in
the end though. Kenma and Kuroo have a beautiful baby boy named Ray and Yaku and Lev have a
big baby boy named Levi. Everything was good in the packhouse.
 Sakatsu and Iwaoi Foursome

“ Come on Iwa-chan! I want to go so bad, you don’t even have to talk to his boyfriend,” Oikawa
whined at Iwaizumi. Iwaizumi and Oikawa got invited over to Atsumu and Sakusa’s apartment for
dinner and a movie.

Oikawa and Atsumu are close friends and always hang out together. But their boyfriends despise
one another. Iwaizumi does not like Sakusa because of how clean and tidy he is. He literally hates
how germaphobic he is. Sakusa hates Iwaizumi because he doesn’t control Oikawa enough.
Iwaizumi hates him, and the feeling is mutual for Sakusa.

“ Look Tooru, I don’t want to go. You know how I feel about that jackass,” Iwaizumi says. Then
Oikawa pouted. “ Look, if you just do this one thing for me I’ll let you do anything you want to
me,” Oikawa said, trying to coax him into saying yes.

Iwaizumi smirks. “ Don’t I already do whatever I want with you?”

“ Well yes, but remember how badly you wanted to try those handcuffs. I’ll let you do that to me,”
Oikawa says pouting more and gets really close to Iwaizumi to try and coax him more. Iwaizumi
grabs the back of Oikawa’s hair and pushes their lips together.

Iwaizumi pulls apart from him. “ I’m only agreeing to this because of how bad I want to see you at
my mercy.” Oikawa cheers and kisses him on the lips again. “ Gah! I love you so much! Okay let
me take a quick shower and then I’ll be ready,” Oikawa says, pulling out his phone tapping a
message to Atsumu.

At Sakusa and Atsumu’s house. Atsumu stands up and cheers. “ Yes! Omi-omi!? Guess what?
Oikawa and Tooru are coming over tonight for dinner and a movie,” Atsumu shouts from the
living room to the kitchen, where Sakusa was organizing the pantry.

“ You invited them over without telling me?” Sakusa says annoyed. “ Better yet, you invited that
filthy jackass Iwaizumi over here?”

Atsumu walks into the kitchen to meet up with him. “ I did, but that’s okay. Omi I know how much
you hate him, but try to be civil with him tonight. I promise it will all be okay,” Atsumu says.
Sakusa glares at him and then smirks. “ Fine but once they leave you won’t be able to walk
tomorrow,” Sakusa says and goes back into the pantry making Atsumu flinch.

“ Thank you omi!” Astumu says and pulls out the dinner they are going to be preparing and a bottle
of sake. He is excited to see his best friend again but is low-key nervous about how Sakusa and
Iwaizumi are going to get along.
A few hours later there was a knock on the door and Atsumu quickly ran over and answered it. “
KAWA!” He exclaims and pulls him into a tight hug.

“ STUMU!” Oikawa squealed and hugged him back. Once they pull apart, Atsumu greats
Iwaizumi and makes room for them to take off their shoes and coat at the door.

“ Omi is just finishing up dinner now, and I have the movie picked out,” Atsumu told his friends.
Oikawa and Atsumu were off in their own conversations leaving Sakusa and Iwaizumi in awkward
silence. Iwaizumi pulls out his phone and starts to text his best friend Daichi. He wishes he was
here too because Suga, Atsumu, and Oikawa are all close friends. Daichi couldn’t be here tonight
since it was his and Suga’s anniversary. Sakusa sets the meal down in the middle of the table and
takes a seat. Atsumu sits down next to him and Oikawa sits next to Iwaizumi.

They eat their meal and make small talk with one another and take drinks of their sake. Soon all of
them had a small buzz going on and were about to start their movie. The movie Atsumu has chosen
was 50 shades of grey. Iwaizumi sits on the couch and Tooru makes himself comfortable on him.
Atsumu was practically sitting on Sakusa’s lap. The apartment was not too big so they were both
on the small couch making Iwaizumi and Sakusa sit right next to one another.

Tooru and Atsumu were both taking small sips of their wine adding to their buzz, while Sakusa and
Iwaizumi sat there in silence. As the movie continued the more intoxicated Tooru and Atsumu got.
The movie came to a scene where the girl was getting bent over the man's lap and spanked and
Tooru moaned. “ God I love it when Iwa-chan does that to me,” he said. Iwaizumi turned bright red
and covered his mouth. “ Don’t say shit like that,” he said clearly embarrassed.

“ Oh, Tooru babe same! Omi is really good with his hands like that,” Atusmu says and Sakusa got
embarrassed just as much as Iwaizumi. “ Shut up,” Sakusa says in Atsumu’s ear.

“ Oh! My favorite thing is when Iwazumi makes me call him daddy and fucks me raw and hard. I
can’t walk for days!” Tooru says and wraps his arms around Iwaizumi’s neck. Iwaizumi groans
and tries to speak before Atsumu interrupts him.

“ OH! Omi makes me say that too! He always so clean but in bed, he is the filthiest person I
know!” Atsumu says.

“ Atsumu Miya!” Sakusa says.

Atsumu turns around. To face his boyfriend. “ Let’s show them how nasty you are and fuck me so
hard I can’t walk,” Atsumu says allowed.

Tooru lets out a loud laugh. “ Please Iwa-chan could fuck me harder!” he said and wiggled around
on Iwaizumi’s lap. Iwaizumi had to grip Oikawa’s hips hard to keep him from moving anymore
because he was growing embarrassingly hard. Little does he know Sakusa is feeling the same way.

The more Oikawa talked to Astumu and ground on him. The more Iwaizumi grew mad, and when
he looked over at Sakusa he could see he was equally as mad as him. Something snapped in
Iwaizumi and he looked Sakusa in the eye. “ I know we are not fond of one another but what do
you think about wrecking these two right here right now?” Iwaizumi asked. Tooru and Atsumu
both turn red and go dead silent. Sakusa laughs. “ For once I agree with you,” Sakusa says.

And just like that the movie is forgotten and both Tooru and Astumu are naked and displayed on
the floor. Both of them are whimpering messes as Iwaizumi and Sakusa are both eating the two of
them out. They are low-key trying to be competitive and see whose boyfriend can come faster.
Turns out Atumsu and Oikawa both can come in synch with one another.

Iwaizumi did not hold back when he inserted a finger into Oikawa with no warning. He wanted to
show Sakusa just how good he can make his boyfriend feel. It gives him a sense of pride, and he
for some reason can’t stop staring at how beautiful Asumu looks right now. Maybe this was a
mistake he thought, but it was quickly dismissed when he inserted a second and third finger in his
boyfriend making him moan out in pleasure. He smirked and kissed Tooru’s knee before moving
his fingers around. Next to him, Astumu was on the verge of coming again when Sakusa had his
fingers deeply into him. Astumu was making all sorts of loud noises. Louder than Oikawa.
Iwaizumi had a plan and with a swift motion, he removed his pants and thrust deep into Oikawa,
making him scream and pant.
Sakusa seemed to have got the same message and did the same thing. The two of them thrust
deeply into their boyfriends and love how loud they are being. A few more thrusts and screams
Astumu and Oikawa have come. Both of them lie covered in come as Iwaizumi and Sakusa have
left to get towels together.

Sakusa hands Iwaizumi a towel and looks at him for a moment. “ Hey, I’m sorry if I came off as an
ass in the past. I hope we can be friends now?” Sakusa says.

“ Yeah, I’m sorry too. And that sounds great,” Iwaizumi says. The both of them walk out to the
living room where they can hear their boyfriends chatting. “ I told you seducing them into a sort of
foursome would work,” Oikawa says.

“ Yeah, I agree, now if we can only get them to agree to a poly relationship so I can get a taste of
your sweet flat ass,” Atsumu jokes. Oikawa huffs. “ My ass is not flat and honestly same dude,”
Oikawa says. Sakusa and Iwaizumi look at one another. They have a lot to discuss now.
 Thoughts?

Okay yall. I want to start writing a separate poly fan fiction. My original idea for the story was
kageyama cheating on hinata with yamaguchi and tsukishima. Hinata is upset and moves in with
kenma, akaashi, bokuto, and kuroo. The four of them love him and want him as their personal sub.

Then I had an idea where I do separate poly relationships and talk about them. Like maki and
matsun with oikawa and iwaizumi. Then tsuki and yamaguchi with hinata and kageyama. And so
forth.

Or I could do one where karasuno lives in a pack house and hinata is the only omega and basically
gets with everyone in the house including the betas.

Let me know which one you are interested in reading. If you like all three I can write the separate
ones.
 Moniwa x Kamasaki
Chapter Summary

As requested. Moniwa gets wrecked by Kamaski. It's honestly hot.

Kamasaki has had it. He is has had enough of Moniwa’s shit. Moniwa has been getting on his last
nerve this past week, whether it be him being cocky, to him just wearing too tight of clothes.
Kamasaki can’t handle it anymore. That minx has drawn the last straw for him today. Moniwa
came to practice a little late and what he was wearing has caught the attention of the whole team,
including him. Moniwa is wearing extremely short and tight volleyball shorts. His ass is hanging
out of the bottom basically.

Everyone on the team was focusing on him, and it made Kamasaki furious. During the whole
practice, he was either trying to pull his shorts down or ignored them being tight. The practice was
coming to an end and Moniwa walks over to Kamaski.

“ Kamasaki?” Moniwa asks. Kamasaki stands straight up, towering over Moniwa with his gym bag
in hand. “ Yes, Moniwa?”

Moniwa started to play with his fingers and looked up at him. “ Can you give me a ride home?”
Moniwa asks him. Kamasaki almost groans because he just wanted to go straight home and
masturbate to Moniwa, but he can’t deny him.

“ Sure, make sure you have your stuff so we can get going,” Kamasaki says. Moniwa nods and
runs over to his belongings and back to Kamasaki. Little does Kamasaki know is the team mom
has other things planned for on the way home.

The two of them get inside Kamasaki’s car and they drive off towards their home. Moniwa moans
in the passenger seat. “ Gosh, I’m so tired from practice today. I just want to go home and take a
long hot shower,” Moniwa says to Kamasaki. Kamasaki is trying not to focus on him and focus on
the road, but the image of Moniwa’s ass popped in his head and his dick started to cause problems.
He gripped the steering wheel and Moniwa mentally smirks. Especially when he looks down at
Kamasaki’s problem.

“ Are you okay Kamasaki?” Moniwa asks. Moniwa reaches a hand and puts it in on Kamasaki’s
thigh. Kamasaki quickly grabs Moniwa’s hand and squeezes it. “ What do you think you are
doing?” Kamasaki asked Moniwa. Moniwa’s answer was something that he was not expecting, and
he almost crashed his vehicle.

“ Trying to get pounded by the team daddy,” Moniwa says. Kamasaki’s throat went dry and he
slowed down and pulled into his driveway. “ Kamasaki, this is not my house,” Moniwa says.

“ It’s mine, and you are going to get out of this car, follow me to my room, so I can put you in your
place,” Kamasaki says and gets out of his car. Moniwa mentally cheers and gets out of the car
quickly before he pisses Kamasaki off even more.

Kamasaki opens the door and shushes his dog. He then takes Moniwa’s hand and pulls him to his
bedroom. Kamasaki pushes him on his bed and closes his bedroom door. Moniwa looks up at him
with a smirk.

“ Don’t give me that look. You have gotten on my last nerve this whole week. And to find out that
you have been doing this on purpose really pisses me off. I’m going to fuck you so hard, you will
not be able to practice for three days,” Kamasaki says. Moniwa moans and tries to speak.

“ Oh no. You don’t get to say anything. I know I’m right. Now take off all of your clothes and
don’t keep me waiting,” Kamasaki demands.

Moniwa unzips his jacket and slides it off of his arms. He then removes his shirt and then his short
volleyball shorts. Kamasaki gets undressed as well and grabs the lube out from his drawer.

Moniwa was going to say something again, but Kamasaki crashed his lips onto his. Moniwa is
trying to keep up and fight dominance but he knows he is not winning. They would pull apart and
catch their breath and start kissing all over again. Kamasaki was running his hands all over
Moniwa’s chest and thighs. Moniwa’s hands were running through Kamakaki’s hair. Kamasaki
pulled apart and started to kiss Moniwa’s neck and leave behind dark purple marks.

Kamasaki kissed down Moniwa’s chest and raised Moniwa’s leg up in the air. Moniwa can hear
the bottle of lube click open and the cold substance was being rubbed all over his hole. Moniwa
looks up and watches Kamasaki push a finger into him and when he brushed his prostate Moniwa
throws his head back and feels a second and third finger enter into him.

“ Kamasaki! Ugh please, I’m ready,” Moniwa pleads. Kamasaki was going to counter an argument
but he was beyond horny at this point. So he pulls his fingers out and replaces it with his dick. He
should have warned Moniwa, but the sound he made, was so lovely. Moniwa screams as Kamasaki
pounds into him. He does not let up at all. All Moniwa can do is moan and leave deep scratches on
Kamasaki’s back. Kamasaki leans down and presses his lips to Moniwa as he is about to reach his
limit. Moniwa whines in Kamasaki’s mouth as he climaxes and Kamasaki cums deep inside him.
They pull apart, breathless, and staring into one another’s eyes.

“ God that was good,” Moniwa says. Kamasaki laughs. “ You haven’t experienced anything yet.
My parents don’t get home till late and I plan on going all night baby. I promised I’d wreck you
and that was not an empty threat,” Kamasaki says. Moniwa’s eyes widen, but he knows this is what
he wanted. They ended up doing it on his bed again, and then in the shower. By the end of it,
Moniwa was so tired he passed out in Kamasaki’s bed. Moniwa was wrecked.
 Spanking Hinata - Ushijima
Chapter Summary

Hey! I'm not dead, but I'm able to get some time off. Also, I uploaded the first chapter
of my first book. What I'm doing is taking everyone's ideas and some stories I have
already written and combing them into one masterpice. I hope you guys enjoy it!

Also, this mini-series was a request from a few people on Wattpad. They wanted a
series in which Hinata gets a hard spanking from all of the characters.

Hinata was invited by his friend Goshiki to practice with his team. Hinata was super excited to
train with Ushijima. He couldn’t wait to learn more. Hinata got to the gym with them and talked to
Goshiki until the stretches started. Ushijima visibly frowned when he saw Hinata in the gym with
his team. It’s not like it's a big deal because volleyball players come from all over the place and
practice on other teams for learning experiences.

Hinata seemed to be behaving himself. Which Ushijima is thankful for. He didn’t want to punish
him as he did to the other players. But after a few practices went on Ushijima realized he was going
to have to punish the carrot top. Hinata kept getting distracted and distracting the other players, by
asking a million questions and fawning over someone doing something cool. Hinata really started
to act like a child near the end of the practice. He didn’t want it to end. Everyone else was
exhausted and he was ready to keep playing.

“ Awe come on! Goshiki let’s play some more!” Hinata says to his friend, who is on the floor
winded. “ I would Shouyou but I’m so tired,” Goshiki whines. Hinata pouts and sits down on the
floor too, now in a grumpy mood. He wants to continue to play before his captain picks him up.
Daichi and Suga were going on a date a few blocks away from the school, so Hinata hitched a ride
from them, not before Daichi gave him a long lecture on behaving himself, or else. Hinata of
course promised them that he would behave well for their team.

Well, that promise was broken when people started to leave the gym, making Hinata pout and
stomp his feet like a child. Ushijima has had it with him. Once the last person leaves the gym
Hinata gets up and walks over to his gym bag, sad and sulking.

“ Shouyou,” Ushijima says. Hinata looks up. “ What do you want?” Hinata says sassily.

“ Is that any way to talk to your upperclassmen?” Ushijima says and crosses his arms over his
chest. Hinata pouts. “ No,” He says sadly.

“ Then why are you talking to me like that and sulking around, stomping your feet like a child?”
Ushijima says.

Hinata does an over-exaggerated sigh. “ I’m not acting like a stupid kid,” Hinata says and stomps
his foot. Ushijima rolls his eyes and grabs Hinata by the forearm and drags him over to an empty
bench. Ushijima sits down and throws Hinata over his lap enveloping him into throwing the largest
tantrum he has ever witnessed. Ushijima sets him down on the floor and lets him throw a tantrum.
His yelling and sobs have caused Daichi and Suga to enter the gym because it sounded like their
baby crow was hurt.
They walk over to the scene and Suga goes to bend down and comfort his baby crow when
Ushjima stops him. “ I wouldn’t give in if I were you. He was walking around for the past 20
minutes sulking and begging my team to stay for extra practice. When no one wanted to stay he sat
down in the corner and sulked. Then when he went to get his gym bag. He stomped his feet all the
way there and then disrespected me,” Ushijima explains. Both Daichi and Suga are mad now and
Hinata looks up at Suga, who has a soft spot for him and begs him.

“ No, he is lying. I was a good boy the whole time. I didn’t do anything wrong. Please Sugamama,
you have to believe me,” Hinata says sniffling.

“ Honey I would believe you, but just last week we had this issue too, and when we let you off with
a warning here you are disrespecting someone, who was so nice to let you play volleyball with
him, in his gym. Do you remember what Daichi warned you about?” Suga asks his sniffling crow.

“ Daichi said he would spank me again,” Hinata says now shaking.

“ I was about to spank him before he threw a tantrum from hell,” Ushijima says.

“ I see. Well, Hinata, looks like you have earned yourself a good spanking, and this time Suga and I
are not going to do it. You hurt Ushijima’s feelings so now you have to ask him for a spanking so
this situation can be resolved,” Daichi says. Hinata feels like his whole world is crashing right in
front of him. “ No! Not that please!” Hinata says and covers his bottom.

“ Hinata, you know better than that. Get up and go over Ushijima’s lap right now, or else you will
get a spanking from him and a spanking from me,” Daichi says and a stern tone. Hinata sniffles
again and Suga bends down and wipes his face.

“ Now go show me you are a good boy and get your punishment. You deserve this and once it's
over with all is forgiven,” Suga says and kisses Hinata’s forehead. Suga likes to make sure Hinata
is calm before his spankings because last time he wasn’t. He puked all over the floor because he
worked himself up too much. Hinata gets off the floor and lays over Ushijima’s lap. He is honestly
terrified because he has seen how hard he can spike a ball. He knows he is not going to be gentle
with him.

Hinata feels his pants and boxers being shrugged off of him and he grabs the bench for support. He
is embarrassed too since there are three people in the room with him. Ushijima raises his hand and
brings it down in a quick set of four. Hinata yips out in pain and braces for more. Ushijima does
not have a light hand in this whatsoever. Hinata usually starts sobbing at ten swats and he is only
on six and he can’t hold back the tears.

“ Shouyou, why are you in this position?” Ushijima asks. Suga and Daichi have never lectured him
like this during a punishment. He thinks it's worse now.

“ I--- I was being a brat,” Hinata stifles out. He has hot wet tears running down his face and his
bum is a light pink hue already. Ushijima spanks him five more swift times. “ That’s right, you
were a brat, and when you are behaving like a child you deserve to be treated like one. I need you
to count these last ten and if you miscount we will start all over again,” Ushijima says. He never
once took pity on the small boy he just laid into him.

Hinata sobs as the first three of this set come down hard onto him. “Three!” Hinata sobs out. His
pail bum was now red and showing signs of bruising already.

Ushijima smacks down two more times. “ Six!” Hinata shouts crying more. “ Are you sure it’s six
Shouyou?” Ushijima stopped the spanking and looked at him. Hinata cried more and couldn’t
think right now. He doesn’t remember.

When Hinata didn’t respond Ushijima smacked his ass good. “ I’m starting over then,” Ushijima
says and Hinata cries out more. This time he focuses on his numbers. When Hinata shouted 10 at
the end he was pulled by someone and held tightly. He doesn’t know who it is because his mind is
so foggy right now. He can hear the three of them talking but he is not focused on that. Whoever
was holding him, he focused on their heartbeat and fell asleep on them. The next he remembers is
someone taking off his clothes and tucking him into a bed. He slept very well that night, and when
he woke up the next day he was in Suga’s bed and his butt was still numb.
 Stripper Hinata

There was an invitation on the floor of the boy's volleyball locker room. This invitation was for a
strip club. They were in a practice match with other teams but they were able to have the weekend
free. Hinata was acting weird all day, he usually loves doing long practices and practice matches
but today. He was going easy for some reason. He seemed very distracted.

Everyone found it strange but just waved it off. Then after they were dismissed for the weekend
Hinata rushed to the locker room and grabbed his bag and left quickly, only leaving behind a flyer
for a gay strip club. The only people who found it were Bokuto, Oikawa, Kageyama, Tsukishima,
Atsumu, Kuroo, and Akaashi.

“ Is this why shrimpy was in such a hurry?” Kuroo asks the group.

“ It could be, but isn't he underage?” Atsumu asks.

“ Yes, he is 16 unlike us, who are all older than him,” Tsukishima says.

“ Why would that idiot have something like this? “ Kageyama asks.

“ Awe Tobio, he was probably handed this and is too innocent to understand what this is,” Oikawa
says. Kageyama growls at him.

“ Guys I don’t know about you, but I think I might go check this place out,” Atsumu says.

“ How do you plan to do that?” Akaashi says.

“ Easy, we can sneak in. I think this place is the one where my uncle goes too. He was telling us
about it,” Atsumu says.

“ Hey, I’m down for this but I doubt my young disciple is doing any of this,” Bokuto says.

With arguments and teasing, that’s how they all ended up sneaking into a packed strip club. They
all had dressed in suits and ties. They made themselves look older than what they really were. It
was way easier to sneak in than they thought. They had found a nice spot and watched as boys
came out, and did a dance, and went back.

The only reason why they are here is because 1. They were bored and 2. They wanted to see if
their sunshine friend was here, whom they all have a crush on but will never say anything about.
Some of the group was about to get up and leave when the lights changed and the next show
began. Out walks Hinata wearing a schoolgirl outfit and high heels.

Hinata does not notice the boys right away but when the music starts and he walks down the
catwalk he notices them and somehow he was weirdly okay with it. As the music picked up that's
when he climbed the pole and swung around it hard. Hinata rotates and moves his body in such
ways not one boy can take their eyes off of him. That’s when he sheds his shirt and drops it on the
catwalk and walks towards the volleyball boys. All their mouths have dropped open at this point.
Hinata dropped down and crawled towards them and ripped off his skirt just leaving him in a tight
black thong and heels. Hinata stands up and rolls his hips and shakes his ass a bit before returning
back to the pole.

Hinata repeats this routine for two more songs and walks off the stage. “ I need more,” Oikawa
says. Someone from behind him heard him.
“ You like sunshine don’t you? Well, there have been some high bidders on him tonight if you
match that we’ll let you have your own private room with him,” The man says. As quickly as the
words left his mouth, the boys all reached into their wallets and put all their money together to
book a private room for all of them.

The man, who they presumed was Hinata’s boss, was happy about it. He said they could do
whatever they wanted to him and left. The boys got to their assigned private room and sat down on
the chairs that were available.

Hinata was ecstatic to find out he had a very high bid on a private room today. He was shocked to
see some of his volleyball guys in the club. He has no idea how he is going to explain that to them
if they question him. Hinata put on a new outfit and went to the private room. Only to be
confronted by his teammates. Hinata looked at them shocked and suddenly was embarrassed by
what he looks like.

“ I--- what---” Hinata is stuttering out. He wants to run back and hide, but then his boss will not be
happy with that.

“ We paid for a private room with you, we all chipped in a pretty penny, so you better get to work,”
Atsumu says.

Hinata swallowed hard, but was still unable to move from his spot, nor find the words to say to
them. These boys were all the ones he has been crushing on for a long time. They all looked so hot
in their suits and he was only wearing a thong and heels at this point. Usually, when he gets a
private room he dances and gives a lap dance to the person. Now there are seven of the most
attractive volleyball players in the room with him, staring at him like he is prey.

He can’t move so they close in on him and caress him off the stage. He can’t even think right now
because all he can feel is hand running up and down his body and hearing degrading and lewd
comments. He is so hard right now and thankfully this is a private room, with no cameras. If he
was in any danger he would simply hit one of the many panic buttons in the room, but right now he
is not panicking. Instead, he is enjoying this. His brain is getting fuzzy and he can’t find words to
say or do anything at this point.

“ Look at him being all submissive for us, I bet the slut is like this for all his clients,” Oikawa says
and flicks Hinata’s nipple.

“ I bet he loves being the center of attention so much he gets off on it. That’s why he is always
showing off at practices,” Tsukishima says.

“ Look at how he reacts to us running our hands all over him, his little dick is getting so excited,”
Atsumu says and he removes the thin thong Hinata is wearing. Hinata’s manhood springs free and
he gasps at the sudden air change. While his mouth was open Akaashi moved in to kiss him
deeply, dominating his tongue.

“ God, look at how small his cock is, who are you gonna fuck with this Shouyou? You couldn’t
even fit this into anyone, you were born to take cock weren’t you?” Bokuto says and grasps his
cock hard. Hinata screams into Akaashi’s mouth and tries to move his arm to block his cock from
being stroked. Only to find he is being held down.

Bokuto starts to stroke his cock and watch as Hinata’s eyes roll into the back of his head. The
others move him into a better position and lift his legs up to expose his hole. Hinata is gasping for
air when Akaashi pulls apart from him to catch his breath but does not leave him empty for long.
Akaashi is making out with him more before undoing his pants to shove his cock down Hinata’s
throat. Tsukishima is holding him in place and kissing his neck, leaving dark purple marks all over.
Kageyama and Oikawa are sucking on his nipples and turning them a bright red color.

Atsumu and Kuroo are both shoving their fingers into Hinata’s hot hole stretching him out and
working him up. It did not take long for Hinata to spew cum all over Bokuto’s hand and almost
scream when he did. Thankfully Akaashi was there to shut him up by shoving his cock down
Hinata’s throat. Hinata sucks and takes Akaashi’s cock the best he could while he feels someone
enter into his slutty hole.

Hinata is not really a slut though, he has had sex with only two people before this. They were just
flings anyways, and what got him to join the strip club and lie about his age is the fact that he
needed money badly, and he loved to dance. This was his perfect job. He does not mind this job
one bit. Though in private rooms he is usually only giving lap dances and not letting anyone touch
him, for these guys he is making an exception for.

Akaashi cums down his throat and it makes him gag and choke as he swallows it down. He can
feel himself close to cumming again and lets himself go. As soon as he is cumming he feels
someone cum into him and the next one to enter. They were all different sizes and widths. They all
felt so good. By the end of it, he has come nine times. The most he has ever gone. He doesn’t
remember much of that night after that. The only thing he remembers is waking up in a soft bed
next to a bunch of bodies. He thought it was a dream up until he tried to sit up and found his back
was in pain. Then when he looked at all who was next to him, he couldn’t help but smile. He hopes
for this to happen again soon.
 The good ole days Iwaoi
Chapter Summary

Hi, how are you guys doing? I missed you all. I had something extremely tragic
happen to me last month. I took a long break from everything basically. So I'm back at
this. I need some ideas or new ideas from yall so I can continue to make you all happy.
My other stories I should be updating soon once I get more time. I wanted to write this
story myself because I've recently become obsessed with Kuroko's basketball. So I
hope you all enjoy this. I'm sorry this took so long. and may my grandpa rest in peace
:)

Oikawa Tooru and Iwaizumi Hajime are on their way to see Iwaizumi’s cousin. Kasamatsu Yukio
and his boyfriend Kise Ryouta. Iwaizumi and Yukio haven’t seen one another in ages and since he
and his boyfriend were close by for a basketball game he and Oikawa were going to visit them
before they had their match. Their match wasn’t until 5 pm so Iwaizumi and Yukio decided to meet
up together.

They haven’t seen each other in ages, but they have been able to talk on the phone quite a bit.
Yukio is always praising his boyfriend Kise and saying how great he is, but such a pain in the ass
at the same time. Iwaizumi can relate to that since his boyfriend can be the same way. Both of their
boyfriends are very popular with the ladies, and they talked about how annoying and jealous they
get. They always talked about how fun it would be to have them both meet up with each other,
hopefully, they can become friends.

All Iwaizumi had to do to get Oikawa to go with him was tell him they were going on a date.
Oikawa was ready in seconds. Then they hopped on a train and headed towards the city where his
cousin and his team were playing. Oikawa was a bit nervous about meeting his cousin and his
boyfriend. Oikawa only knows of his mom, dad, and siblings. Plus he only ever met his grandma
once. Though he is nervous, he is really happy to see Iwaizumi happy like this. He has never seen
him this excited before. It’s really cute to him.

“ Yeah, we used to get in so much trouble by our grandpa back in the day. Grandpa would yell at
us to stop but we kept going and eventually he was laughing too. It’s one of my greatest
memories,” Iwaizumi finishes his memory. Oikawa stares at him in awe. “ Iwa-chan you are so
freaking cute when you are excited!” Oikawa says and plants a wet kiss on Iwaizumi’s cheek.
Iwaizumi grumbles at him and wipes the wetness away. “ Do I have to kick your ass today?”
Oikawa laughs.

“ As much as I want you to, I’m gonna decline. I’m just so excited for you. Yukio seems super
cool. I can’t wait to meet him and Kise. I’m a little nervous though,” Oikawa says honestly.

Iwaizumi grabs Oikawa’s hand and holds it tightly. “ There is nothing to be nervous about. I
promise. They are super cool people. I’m sure you guys will get along just fine. Actually, Yukio
and I were texting each other and agreed that you and Kise would probably be best friends. You are
both pretty and annoy us to no avail,” Iwaizumi says. Oikawa laughs. “ If I didn’t annoy you I
would be worried,” Oikawa says. Iwaizumi smiles and kisses Oikawa on the lips. Then a few
minutes pass and the train came to a stop and they were getting off to go visit his cousin.
They got off the train and walked a few blocks before seeing a familiar park. Iwaizumi wanted
them to meet at this park since they used to play here together as kids. Once they walked up to it
Iwaizumi saw his cousin. “ Yukio!” Iwaizumi shouted. Yukio was in the middle of yelling at Kise
when he heard the voice “ Hajime!!” Yukio shouted back and ran up to him and gave him a bone-
crushing hug. “ God it's been so long since I’ve seen you. You look good!” Iwaizumi says when
they pull apart. “ You do too, you have long arms!” Yukio says.

Oikawa and Kise are standing there watching their boyfriends talk and awkwardly stare at one
another before introducing themselves. “ Hi, I'm Oikawa. I’m Iwaizumi’s beautiful boyfriend!”
Kise smiles. “ Hi! I’m Kise Ryouta! I’m Yukio’s sexy boyfriend!” Kise says and shakes Oikawa’s
hand.

They watch as their boyfriends talk and reminisce on old memories. “ I think they are gonna be a
while so we might as well get to know one another,” Kise says and Oikawa agrees. They end up
talking and find that they both have a lot of things in common. Kise even gave Oikawa his agent's
number for modeling, because he thinks he has potential for it. Then it came into the topic of how
alike their boyfriends are. They are eerily similar.

“ I can’t believe Yukio and Iwachan have that in common! It must be in the family then. I would
have never thought they had that in common!” Oikawa laughs. Kise laughs as well. “ Yeah, at first
when we started dating he would grab my thighs and then eventually go to my ass. When he woke
up the next morning he was so embarrassed. No matter what position we sleep in he will
subconsciously grab me, and pull me close to him, and have a death grip on my ass.”

“ Yeah, Iwachan grabs my ass and my thighs. The one night he grabbed my ass cheek so hard I had
bruises form,” Oikawa finishes.

“ I can’t believe they have that much in common. I wonder what else they have?” Kise says.

“ Well, I am just curious about one thing. Does Yukio ever let you push his buttons so hard that he
freaks out on you, and then you can’t walk for a week?” Oikawa says bluntly.

“ Actually yes, I love egging him on if it means rough angry sex.”

Oikawa squeals. “ Yes! Gosh, that feels so good. Iwachan will get so mad at me and we’ll go a few
rounds. Then for a week, I can barely walk straight. Hell, that one day I had to use a wheelchair,”
Oikawa says. Kise laughs. “ I haven’t used a wheelchair but I know my friend Kuroko has. Poor
guy is small and his boyfriend Kagami is freaking huge,” Kise says.

“ Wait Kuroko is how tall? and he is part of a freak duo?”

“ Yeah, he is. He and Kagami together are like shadow and light, I know it's a bit strange. ” Kise
says.

“ No! Not at all. I know of a freak duo myself. Hinata and Kageyama. I freaking hate how good
they are together. Plus poor Hinata is always limping around after he and Kageyama are left
alone.” Oikawa says.

“ Wow, what’s up with our shorter friends wanting to be banged by bigger guys?” Kise says.

Oikawa laughs. “ Hell if I know. Hinata is always getting railed by Kageyama and the way he
walks makes think about how big he really is,”

“ Honestly, I think the same about Kagami. I feel bad for Kuroko but I’m always in the same boat
as him.” Kise says.
“ Yeah haha same here. Iwachan and I go like rabbits sometimes and I can’t even run or walk right
for practice. And I’m team captain.” Oikawa says.

“ Yukio is our team captain and every time I come in walking everyone laughs at me and Yukio is
standing there with a stupid look on his face,” Kise says.

“ Iwachan does that too. It’s like a pride thing,” Oikawa says.

Then for the rest of the time up until they had to leave for their game, Kise and Oikawa talked, and
Iwaizumi and Yukio talked. They got along so well they are planning a weekend trip next
weekend. They are even inviting a few of their friends to come with them so they can all meet up.

“ I really liked Kise, plus he is getting me a modeling job. Is that not exciting Iwachan! Your super
hot boyfriend is gonna be a model now!” Oikawa says to Iwaizumi. Iwaizumi groans. “ I guess it’s
exciting but before your gig, I’ll have to put my mark on you so people know who you belong to,”
Iwaizumi says. Oikawa stopped dead in his tracks for a few seconds before squealing and clinging
to Iwaizumi tightly.
 A Tsukihina one shot
Chapter Summary

Because I haven't uploaded in forever. Here is another story.

Tsukishima Kei is full of emotions right now. He is angry, happy, and a bunch of other feelings.
He just found out that his best friend is dating the only person in the world he absolutely despises.
Kageyama. Yamaguchi is dating Kageyama Tobio. The rotten king himself. Tsukishima nearly
choked on his food when he found this out. But now he doesn’t have to worry about Hinata. His
actual crush. He thought for sure that Hinata and Kageyama were dating. Now that he knows
Hinata is free he can work up the nerve to ask him out.

After lunch was done they returned back to the class. Tsukishima half paid attention in class. His
mind was heavy on the thought of that pesky little decoy who has won a spot in his heart. He never
made a move though because he thought for sure the king and him were dating. Tsukishima is not
one to have or show feelings but right now it's bothering him. He can’t just tell anyone about his
crush because he does not want to be teased for the rest of his life. He was thinking of messaging
his brother but he knows his brother will give him a hard time as well. He was just in a pickle. So
he decided to do something he knew he would regret.

Tsuki: Hey
Kuroo:: What is this?
Bokuto: Could it be?
Kuroo: Tsuki dude messaged US first
Bokuto: I think the world is gonna end now holy shit bro!
Tsuki: Don’t make me regret this…
Kuroo: Geez we are just joking tsuki dude
Bokuto: What do you need tsuki dude
Tsuki: Let’s just say I know someone who has a really big crush on someone and they don’t know
how to ask this person out,
Bokuto: WHAT
Kuroo: TSUKI HAS A CRUSH!

Tsukishima instantly regretted this now. He closes his phone and makes his way to practice with
his phone blowing up from messages of Kuroo and Bokuto.

Kuroo: Sorry Tsuki! We are just so proud of you to come back!

Bokuto: Yeah so proud! If you have a crush and want to ask them outdo what I did when I asked
Akaashi out. I just told him to go out with him and he said yes! Then I asked him if we were
boyfriends and he said YES! GOD, I LOVE MY AGASHIIII
Kuroo: I just told Kenma we were dating and he was mine. He was okay with it.

Tsukishima sighed at the text messages and left them on read. Tsukishima got dressed and ready
for practice. They had a lot of practice to do today so they wouldn’t get so behind. They all missed
practice yesterday because Noya and Suga were sick and Daichi and Asahi were helping them. But
everyone knew exactly why they were ‘sick’. So they all had to make up for it today. Everyone
was warming up when the door burst open and Hinata came running in.

“ Sorry, I’m late!” Hinata says and starts doing his stretches. Everyone had their eyes on him
because of how ungodly short his shorts were.

Kageyama tried so hard not to look because of his new relationship with Yamaguchi and the others
were all just staring at him drooling. It’s pissing Tsukishima off because he doesn’t like people
eyeing the one person he has a thing for. That should be for his eyes only.

Before practice begins Suga pulls Hinata aside and Tsuki can vaguely hear their conversation. “
Hinata, do you have any idea how short your shorts are? I can see your ass clear as day,” Suga
says.

“ I know. I think I grabbed my little sisters instead. Sorry Suga,” Hinata says, apologizing like
crazy.

“ It’s okay, hopefully, they don’t cause too much of a distraction,” Suga says and they return to the
practice game. Tsukishima was paired right next to Hinata and it was taking all he could not to
look at the ginger's round and plump ass.
The practice came and went quickly and the gods had something against Tsukishima that day since
he was paired with Hinata in cleaning and locking up the gym.

Tsukishima watched as Hinata was sweeping the floors as quickly as he did not even bother to pull
down his shorts as he did in practice today. It’s driving Tsukishima crazy. They finish the floors
and make their way to the locker room. Hinata was rambling to him about what had happened in
school that day. Tsukishima was half paying attention.

“ Tsuki, are you alright? You have been silent all day,” Hinata asks in concern.

“ Tsk, I’m alright. You know your ass is still hanging out,” Tsukishima says.

“ I know I’m doing it on purpose because I know you have been staring at all day,” Hinata says.
Making Tsukishima choke on air. “ Y--you-- what?”

“ Yeah, I saw you staring first thing when I came in. Then the entire practice. It’s kinda cute
actually. You know you stare at me quite a bit. It’s like you have a big crush on me or something,”
Hinata says. Tsukishima looks like he is about to explode. He can’t argue or hold his emotions
back anymore he is just staring at Hinata’s stupid smirk because he knows he was caught red-
handed.
“ If you do have a crush on me, just know the feelings are mutual. I love it when you degrade me
and stare at me like you want to claim me as yours. So Tsuki. Claim me,” Hinata says. Tsukishima
had a switch go off and was on Hinata in a second. He pushed Hinata against the locker's lips
crashing together and his leg in between Hinata’s legs.

“ I guess I made it too obvious, but now that the cats are out of the bag I’m not going to hold back.
You’re mine now,” Tsukishima says and kisses Hinata harshly again. He bits Hinata’s lip making
him whimper and part his mouth. Tsukishima takes this opportunity and shoves his tongue into his
mouth. Tsukishima moves his leg higher up in Hinata's thighs making him shiver and moan into
the kiss. They pull apart breathlessly and stare at one another before Tsukishima starts kissing
down Hinata’s neck leaving a trail of small dark spots.

Hinata was running his hands through Tsukishima’s hair and gasping for air every time
Tsukishima moved his leg. “ Tsuki, please! Just fuck me already,” Hinata says.
“ Patience Hinata, I wanna savor you,” Tsukishima says and pulls both of their shirts off.
Tsukishima starts to thumb Hinata’s left nipple making Hinata produce the lewdest sound he has
ever heard. Tsukishima can feel himself grow harder and he can feel Hinata’s hard leaking cock on
his knee. Tsukishima trails his hand down Hinata’s chest and puts his hand on Hinata’s cock. “
God, you are soaking wet for me,” Tsukishima says, and Hinata whimpers. “ I can’t hold back
anymore I want inside you,” Tsukishima says and yanks Hinata’s pants down along with his.
Hinata gasps when he sees Tsukishima’s length.

“ Are--- are you gonna fit that in me?” Hinata asks, worried about being split in half.

“ I’m sure you will fit just fine. I’m gonna check Suga’s locker because he may have some lube in
there. That way it doesn’t hurt as much,” Tsukishima says and gets up to rush over to the locker.
And sure as hell there was a half-used bottle of lube in there. Tsukishima takes it back to Hinata.

Tsukishima pours some on himself and some on Hinata’s entrance. Hinata whimpers at the wet
feeling and starts to get nervous. Tsukishima picked up on it. “ Hey, it’s okay, we don’t have to do
this right now. We can wait.”

“ I’m okay, just be gentle with me. I haven’t done this before,” Hinata says blushing.

Tsukishima moves down to kiss him passionately. He runs his hands through Hinata’s hair. “ It’s
gonna be okay. I’m going to put it in now,” Tsukisihima says.

Tsukishima enters the tip making Hinata cry out in pain and whine about it. “ Is it in yet?” Hinata
asks.

“ Not yet, almost there.” Tsukishima slowly inserts himself and by the time he is fully in there
Hinata is gasping for air again and making lewd noises. “ I’m going to start moving now.”

Tsukishima starts to thrust into Hinata who goes from quiet whimpers to loud screams and grunts
as Tsukishima thrusts into him. Hinata feels as if he is about to come and his body starts to shake. “
I--- Tsuki!” Hinata cums all over himself. Tsukishima thrusts a bit harder and cums himself with a
loud grunt.

He and Hinata lay there in silence and caught their breath. “ Does this mean I’m your boyfriend
now?” Hinata asks. Tsukishima kisses him on the lips. “ Of course it does, you belong to me now,”
Tsukishima says. Hinata closes his eyes for a few seconds and Tsukishima pulls out his phone and
snaps a quick photo of him fucked out of his mind.

Tsukishima sends it to Kuroo and Bokuto since they always send pics of Kenma and Akaashi there
and he captioned it. ‘ I think I broke him'. Then his phone started to buzz like crazy so he shut it
off. Hinata wakes up a little to the buzzing.

“ Who is blowing up your phone?”

“ Kuroo and Bokuto, now let's get a shower and go home,” Tsukishima says and helps Hinata up. “
Can I go to your place after this? I don’t think I can ride my bike,” Hinata says honestly.
Tsukishima agrees.

The next day at practice Suga comes out of the locker room a bit irritated. “ Who used up my lube!
It was fucking one of you! I know it was one of you damn sluts!” Everyone started laughing
because Suga and Daichi usually do a morning quickie before class and now he can’t. Tsukishima
and Hinata will never confess.
Please drop by the archive and comment to let the author know if you enjoyed their work!